Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
Dad Vibes, Fics that I will reread, hey_look_at_all_these_hidden_gems, I swear to fried potatoes- these fanfictions are SO GOOD, Bnha Bookclub Discord Recs, Fanfics I’d eat again at 3 am and already have, Got 99 problems but these ain't one, There are no words for this beauty, ⭐ Little Red's BNHA Library ⭐, Fics deemed worthy, Void's BNHA Favorites :D, 🥦Izuku and his Collection of Dads🥦, Creative Chaos Discord Recs, soul healing comes from fanfiction, My morning bnha tea, Aliremha, BNHA gives me life, Scarily powerful authors and their stories, Fics im waiting to binge when finished
Stats:
Published:
2020-05-29
Updated:
2021-09-17
Words:
137,504
Chapters:
24/?
Comments:
1,177
Kudos:
5,005
Bookmarks:
1,428
Hits:
129,852

i love you (means goodbye)

Summary:

Quirkless Midoriya Izuku was killed in a villain attack alongside his mother and pronounced dead at age four.

Three hours later, a hobo hero and a loud-mouthed blonde are chasing that supposedly dead, now-half-naked child through the halls of one of Musutafu’s busiest hospitals.

(Or, in which Izuku gets sent back in time and spends three years with the surname Shimura and a loving future villain brother, Shimura Tenko. Death wins once more, in this second chance at life, and he’s back to the future with another set of parents hot on his trail.)

(This child has too many last names.)

Oh, he can see ghosts now, too. Trauma tends to do that to you.

Chapter 1: A Deer Caught In Headlights

Summary:

A villain attack.

Notes:

I tried to find something along the lines of this book, but I couldn't find anything, so I was like, "Aye, fuck it, sure." So yeah, here’s to sleepless nights.

edit: Please read the tags, and if heavy angst or character death triggers you, this book is not for you <3. I will add TWs to chapters that I think need some in case y'all still end up reading it in any case, but if I miss something that may need a TW, please tell me in the comments and I will add it to the beginning notes for you. Thank you :)

edit2: yuh, totally forgot the big fact that Shigaraki was Nana’s GRANDSON and not her SON. fuck me, it was a necessary mistake. do not worry about his age, as it is addressed and fixed in future chapters. all part of the plot folks ;)

[Slight AU; Shigaraki Tomura is Nana's Son]

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya Izuku was four—

 

“Your son is quirkless.”

 

—when that picture perfect image of how his life would’ve been caved in.

 

The greenette who had rocked happily in anticipation just a few moments ago halts. A frozen smile stuck to his lips, hands squeezing at scabbed knees. An All Might figurine clatters to the floor, bouncing twice before laying still.

 

All the days he had spent fantasizing over a quirk that would never come, all the plans and drawings of future heroes Small Might and King Explosion Murder (“Kacchan, that name sounds scary.” “ALL VILLAINS WILL FEAR ME!”) he messily doodled in his notebook.

 

Were they for nothing?

 

How could he become a hero without a quirk? How would he keep the promise he made to Kacchan?

 

Just after they had declared they’d open a hero agency together, sealing that deal with a tight pinky promise, a childish kiss on the cheek.

 

His mother’s voice cuts in, her voice meek as her eyes dart worriedly over her dazed son. “A-Are you sure, doctor? Is there any way it could still develop?”

 

Kicking himself up with a sigh, the doctor clicked hurriedly at the ball of his pen. “I’m truly sorry, Ms. Midoriya. Cases like this are rare these days, but as you can see here, young Izuku has two joints in his pinky toe. There’s a chance he may have an invisible quirk, however the likelihood of activating it is slim. If Izuku had one at all, it would only be possible to activate under extremely specific circumstances.”

 

“I see…” 

 

“However, we do have a program for-”

 

Izuku’s still figure is swiftly scooped up by his mother before anything else can be said.

 

“We’ll be on our way out now, Dr. Tsubasa. I thank you kindly for your help.” A sharp edge ended each word warningly, though Izuku didn’t seem to notice. He only sat limply in Inko’s arms, eyes glazed over with the remnants of a plastered lilt to his lips. His mind is running a mile a minute.

 

(“We’ll be the best hero duo out there, Kacchan! As soon as my quirk arrives, I’ll be on par with you!” Tiny puffs of explosions—the flames are beautiful to the greenette, mesmerizing. “Hah, you wish, Izuku! Better practice hard or I’ll leave you in the dust!”)

 

(There is laughter amongst the boys.)

 

Four years. All his life, as soon as he had watched his mother levitate a cup of tea towards herself, he had been fascinated with the idea of quirks. “Yup! You’ll get a quirk soon too, baby. Just—”

 

“—be patient and God will grant your wish.” His own voice mutters, and only then does he realize the taxi he sat in. Slowly Izuku looked up to Inko, who sat adjacent to him, seat belt buckled in tight as she gave a sad smile to her son. She heard him, the four year old knows. Still she pretends to be ignorant.

 

“Mommy?” Izuku asks. His face is blank as he looks down for a moment before bringing his eyes back up to meet his mother’s.

 

Kind, sweet and loving mom.

 

“Hmm?” She hummed, but it cracked in the middle as her eyes started to glisten. Izuku’s throat closed stubbornly but even if he regretted it—

 

“Can I be a hero without a quirk?”

 

Her lips start quivering and Izuku already knows the answer. A smile shakily spread over his face before he’s engulfed in his mother’s tangled bear hug.

 

Oh.

 

“I’m sorry, Izuku!” The woman sobbed, and that warm touch he grew to love only feels cold against his skin. 

 

Izuku’s dry face stained with tears, his body wracking in Inko’s arms as the child finally delivers his anguish to the ears of the world. His nose runs as water cascades down his cheeks, but that empty, teeth-baring smile remained on his face that smushed against his mother’s cardigan.

 

“B-But… I’ve always wanted to be a hero…” Izuku’s words are muffled significantly against the fabric, but the words are still loud and clear.

 

Inko only hugs him tighter, holding him to her chest as her cries louden. Izuku’s bolstering shouts are not an exception.

 

(The taxi driver is uncomfortable.)

 

Not all men were created equal. He knew that now.

 

Seconds later, he discovers the world is just as cruel and unjust.

 

Color returned to the rest of the world as his ears rang. Glass shattered, screams imploded and implored. His mother's grip on him tightened, her head whipping back and forth frantically.

 

Screams filled the air outside, and Izuku whipped his head towards the window, eyes wide as he watched people scattering further away from where they resided.

 

“OPEN THE DOOR!” His mother’s cries rang, heavy sobs leaving her mouth.

 

“I can’t! It’s locked!” The driver rattled the handle, furiously clicking at the unlock button.

 

It wouldn’t work.

 

Chaos erupted. The car was torn apart, front and back separating. Hurriedly Inko unbuckled both of their seat belts, muttering comforting words to her child, but one look up and she froze.

 

They were on the road next to the park him and Kacchan would play at, Izuku noticed. Villains cackled manically as they ran around causing havoc, murdering and mugging innocent civilians.

 

Quietly the boy called for his mother who sat unmoving in her seat, staring silently ahead.

 

Like a deer caught in the headlights.

 

“Mommy?” He trembled, thoughts of his diagnosed quirklessness pushed to the back of his mind.

 

She stayed quiet.

 

With slow, anxious movements, Izuku turned his head to where she was looking.

 

He regretted it, to say the least.

 

A tall muscled man stood before them, short blonde hair and ligaments outwardly sticking onto his body. A shit-eating grin sat plastered onto his face as he pounded his fists together, cracking his neck from side to side. “Ready for some fun?”

 

Inko slowly tore her gaze from the man and directed her attention towards Izuku. She was sure to keep the man in her peripherals. With trembling hands and watering, wide eyes, the woman gently held her son’s cheek in her palms.

 

“I-Izuku, I-I love y-you.”

 

The toddler looked up at his mother and cried.

 

“Run.”

 

The man lunged forward, fist pulled back in anticipation. Inko screeched and pushed her wailing son out of the tattered car violently.

 

Adrenaline pumped through Izuku’s veins, but he couldn’t use it.

 

So he sat there on his knees facing away from the scene as he heard his mother’s screams cease mid-yell.

 

Izuku sobbed, knees scraped as he stood and looked back.

 

That was his first mistake.

 

Izuku found himself staring right into the eyes of death. The man's crazed smile grew wider as he cocked his head to the side and lunged. Izuku screeched, bracing himself for impact.

 

It never came.

 

A large gust of directed sound pushed the man back into a nearby building, body skidding to the floor before the villain looked up, blood pouring down his temple with that same smile plastered onto his face.

 

A pro-hero had arrived, and the villain’s attention was off of Izuku.

 

Present Mic stood on the sidewalk, glaring at the villain before going in to attack. He was a new hero who was quickly earning publicity, even gaining his own radio show - Izuku had tuned in from time to time.

 

Izuku screamed, crying as he held back the urge to run in and attack the man himself.

 

But mommy said to go. She told him to leave, run away.

 

So he found himself doing that.

 

Izuku ran blindly through the thick trees, away from that man. Despite that throbbing, gushing pain in his leg, he ran. He was glad the heroes came, just as they always would. He just wished they were a little earlier so that they could have saved mommy.

 

She was just unconscious though.

 

Right?

 

Izuku stopped for a breather, taking shelter behind a big tree. He couldn’t run away, the villains were everywhere. He’d wait for the heroes to win. The adrenaline pumping through him gradually slowed, leaving the boy with his heart hammering out of his chest. He looked around once more, searching for any other heroes on the scene.

 

Present Mic, Midnight, and Ingenium. All three were relatively new heroes, but they were climbing their way up to the spotlight.

 

Izuku let out a loud sigh of relief. He would be safe. With the adrenaline gone, however, Izuku found himself screeching in pain, only now taking into account the state of his leg. Deep wounds scattered across the skin, glass shards sticking out here and there.

 

He rolled back into a nearby bush, holding onto his leg and squeezing. Tears pricked at his eyes as he pushed red hands onto the injury. The boy yelled in pain, cradling his busted leg.

 

That was his second mistake.

 

Heavy, drunken footsteps stumbled their way to Izuku’s ears, effectively shutting him up. Midoriya Izuku froze on the spot, eyes widening as the hair on his back rose. Slowly, he turned his head toward the noise.

 

Another villain.

 

The man looked down on him, knife in hand as he stalked towards his prey.

 

Izuku crawled back using his hands, fear evident in his eyes.

 

This was it. 

 

He was going to die. The heroes were far too concerned dealing with their own battles to notice one boy in the midst of all this chaos.

 

This was it.

 

He didn’t want to die.

 

He looked back up at the villain, watching as he giggled with insanity. The man looked mentally unstable, eyes cracked red and nostrils flaring, head bobbing from side to side as he stumbled towards Izuku.

 

Yeah, maybe he could work with that.

 

That was his third and final mistake.

 

He shouldn’t have done that.

 

He should’ve just screamed right away, attract some attention somehow.

 

But he didn’t.

 

Izuku lunged forward, grabbing the man’s foot and trying to knock him off balance. But of course, he was barely four. It was inevitable really - a fifty pound baby tackling a full grown man. Who would win? Hah.

 

The man laughed light heartedly and kicked the boy off his foot like he was a bug. “Are ya shittin’ me, kid? Thas’ insultin’, why ya gotta do that, huh?” The man slurred, swinging his knife drunkenly, threateningly in the air.

 

Izuku landed on his knees and elbows, now bloodied and scraped - and he really shouldn’t have worn shorts that day. He groaned, turning his body over and uselessly scrambling back in an attempt at life. The man walked forward, chin tilted up in an attempt to look more intimidating.

 

It worked.

 

Izuku began to hyperventilate, curling in on himself which seemed to further entertain the mentally deranged villain. The man laughed, doubling over in exasperation, red eyes crinkled and nostrils flaring in satisfaction as if he’d just snorted up some drugs (Izuku wouldn’t be surprised if he did).

 

“Thas’ priceless, kid! Ain’t even do shit yet and yer already pissin’ yer pants!” 

 

Izuku looked down. He was not.

 

One step closer.

 

Two steps.

 

Three.

 

Four.

 

Five.

 

He was here.

 

The man crouched down at eye level, noses nearly touching. He laughed into Izuku’s face, breath smelly with the slightest smell of rotting teeth. “Say ya goodbyes, kiddo?” He adjusted the knife in hand, pointing it threateningly.

 

With that, Izuku screamed as loud as he possibly could, attracting the attention of two of the three heroes - Present Mic and Midnight.

 

But they could do nothing as they were trapped in their own battles.

 

He could do nothing as he lay on his back, awaiting death.

 

The boy kicked wildly at the man, pushing him back a couple of feet away.

 

A couple of feet.

 

A couple of feet would do nothing .

 

The villain screeched madly, outraged. He lunged at the boy, knife in hand ready to kill. In seconds, he was on top of the boy, stabbing at his shoulders and slashing at the arms (thank the heavens it wasn’t the heart; the man was stupid, stupid). Izuku let out a strangled, choked scream, loud and agonizing. He kicked and screamed, but it was futile.

 

He was as good as dead.

 

What would mommy do without him? When he was gone, what would she do? When she wakes up, alone and scared when Izuku couldn’t be with her?

 

Because he was dead ?

 

Blood soaked through the boy’s shirt, torn fabric leaking red on the floor. So much blood. Izuku didn’t know such a tiny body could be filled with that much red.

 

Izuku thrashed around in the man’s grip, fighting for consciousness because he knew that if he let go here, he’d die. The man’s outraged yells grew louder as Izuku’s turned quieter, weaker.

 

The man stabbed and slashed, criss-crossing over other wounds, but the cuts grew shallower with each swig, only multiplying in number.

 

That didn’t stop the blood from drip, drip, dripping.

 

The man smiled creepily, blood pouring out of his mouth and dripping onto the toddler’s face, and Izuku realized his weak kicks mixed in with the drugs the man took may have been taking a toll on the man’s body. 

 

He kicked harder. 

 

“How ya like that, boy?” The man spluttered, spraying more red onto the toddler’s face. “Ya like the feelin’ of knives on yer - cough - skin?”

 

The four year old drowned in his own blood, blankly processing the warm, thick feeling of liquid dribbling down his cheek. He shook his head weakly and tried lifting his feet off the ground with the pure intent to hurt the man on top of him.

 

He couldn’t move it.

 

The man stabbed him again, humming to himself as he grinned nonchalantly down at Izuku before stomping on the boy's hand. "Useless bastard."

 

Izuku lurched forward weakly with a shout of pain.

 

The villain continued on, not taking notice of the boy’s response. “Well, you’ll love my quirks some loads, yeah?” He slurred, pulling the knife out of Izuku’s shoulder and licking off some of the red. “We c’n go back a few secs, hmm? Maybe even more ‘cuz of those weird things I took, yeah? And we can play all over again, yessire!”

 

A pause.

 

“Well I won’t remember butt shit, but you can do that for me!”

 

Izuku’s eyes weighed down on him, but in this moment they widened in fear. Again? He didn’t want to, not anymore. Maybe he should just go to sleep.

 

It’s not as if he had a say in the matter, though.

 

His grip on reality was slipping, no matter how hard he held on. He’d die of blood loss for sure. Black tugged at the corners of his vision, swarming until all he could see was the face of the villain, a wide smile tugging at his corners as he touched the boy to the head and activated his quirk.

 

But nothing happened.

 

Even the man had the audacity to look confused.

 

“Whadda fuc-”

 

He promptly flew to the side, crashing into a nearby tree. A loud sound filled Izuku’s ears, and the boy could only assume his savior to be Present Mic.

 

If he weren’t dying , maybe he would have gone into fanboy mode.

 

With the man off of him, he was safe now.

 

He would be okay.

 

He was safe, but he was also so, so tired.

 

Surely it would be okay to rest for a while, now that he wasn’t in danger.

 

Mommy could wait a while longer, right?

 

“Sorry, momma,” he choked out, ignoring the blood splattering out of his mouth. A tingly sensation bubbled in his stomach, but he ignored it, too - it was nothing compared to the throbbing across his body.

 

His eyes shut as he let go of the consciousness he so desperately gripped onto. 

 

The last thing he saw was a blonde hero looming over his broken figure, a panicked look on his face as he shouted distant words. 

 

The last thing he felt was the sensation of warm droplets of water dripping onto his face amongst the stabbing pain rocketing through his body.

 

But it wasn’t raining.

 

So it must have been his imagination, right?

 

____________________

 

The first thing Midoriya Izuku remembered when he woke up was the happy chirping of the birds, the sound of tree branches dancing in the wind, and the pain rushing up his arms in mere seconds.

 

Izuku lurched forward in a silent scream, sitting up as he found his voice unable to work, cracked and dry. He hugged his bloodied arms to his chest and cradled himself back and forth, the pain in his leg dull in comparison and long forgotten. The boy’s eyes glazed over the wounds, which seemed to be more closed in comparison to what it was mere hours before.

 

His hands hovered over the wounds, unsure of what to do. Bile and blood rose up in his throat, but he instinctively swallowed it down, using it to hopefully unclog his throat.

 

It did.

 

His hands flew over the injuries, and he found himself questioning if his hands were sanitary enough to touch it. Probably not, he figured. He’d just end up infecting it more.

 

He couldn’t touch it without hurting himself in the long run, but the pain was still evidently there. He screamed in pain - this time, with sound.

 

Quirkless, villain attack, and a close encounter with death.

 

What a birthday.

 

Izuku huddled into a tight ball, cradling himself as he continued to shout with what little energy he had left. He craved the warmth of his mother in that moment, the loving aura that surrounded her.

 

His mother.

 

He lifted his head, taking in his surroundings as tears fell freely down his face. He was in a park - the same park where he got attacked, where he’d play Heroes and Villains with Kacchan.

 

Except there was no playground.

 

The trees looked shorter.

 

It looked peaceful now, less destroyed and upturned.

 

Nonetheless, it was still the same park.

 

So that meant mommy was here, right?

 

With a load of work, the boy rose to his feet, weight favoring the leg that was less damaged than the other. He held onto an arm with his other, mindful of the injuries. Both were equally as bad, but Izuku tried not to focus on the pain right then.

 

He needed to find his mother.

 

“Mommy, mommy!” He yelled on repeat, dragging himself and limping across the park as he left a blood trail in his wake. Bubbly tears surfaced as he couldn’t find her, eyes scanning the area with no sign of the woman.

 

“Momma, where are you?!” He cried as he fell to the floor. His wails filled the park, concerned citizens throwing him pitying glances.

 

Yet they did nothing in fear of their own lives, for this was the era of quirks, and anyone could be dangerous no matter the age.

 

Who else seemed more troublesome than a bloody four year old?

 

Stupid citizens.

 

A few minutes passed and Izuku’s cries died down a considerable amount. He wiped the snot and tears off his face with the back of his hand, effectively smudging more red across his cheek. He couldn’t just sit there and be useless. He had to do something.

 

Crying would do nothing. He knew that now.

 

Gathering what little strength he had left, he got up and continued on his search, wandering blindly through the trees in search of the woman who birthed him. People stepped out of the way as he limped closer, hair matted to his forehead in a cold sweat.

 

It was hot.

 

But it was so, so cold, too.

 

It switched in intervaults, the temperature rising only to drop once again.

 

He found that his vision was blurring, too.

 

The not-so foreign darkness tugged at his corners once again, and all at once, the strength in his body failed him again.

 

The boy leaned forward, then backward and to the side. He stumbled tiredly, trying to stay on his feet. It was futile, however, because in seconds the black in his vision spread, and the boy found himself sporting a new headache.

 

He leaned forward, and this time he couldn’t stop himself.

 

Down.

 

Down.

 

Down.

 

He was going down fast, and he weakly braced for impact, awaiting the cold, hard feeling of the ground.

 

He fell, but this time it wasn’t to the floor.

 

His body was caught by strong yet slim arms. 

 

He moaned tiredly as the person turned him over to face them. He blinked up at the person, who he found to be a woman, a concerned look on her face. The sun shone brightly behind her, the outline of her body shining with the light of the sun.

 

Just this one time, he allowed himself to hope.

 

Was it mommy?

 

Was she here to take him home?

 

The woman slapped his cheeks lightly, earning a light hum from the boy as he blinked his eyes, trying to get the black to disperse.

 

It wouldn’t work.

 

“Hey kid,” the voice said, light and laced with worry. “Wake up, wake up.”

 

The boy only giggled deliriously, and he found his throat begging for water. He reached up to touch the woman’s face, the blood on his hand staining her cheek. “H-Hey, momma.”

 

A thick red dribbled out his mouth.

 

He ignored the woman’s desperate yells in favor of letting the dark take over his vision.

Notes:

So, because I really like this story and what I'm planning for it, I'll try to update at least once every two weeks. School is ending in a week for me, so I would expect myself to update more anyway.

edit: disclaimer; this is purely fanfiction and written to sate my needs, as well as any readers who so happen to like what i like :) Constructive criticism is welcome, and I will laugh in the face of hate.

Chapter 2: The Voices In My Head (Won’t Shut The Fuck Up)

Summary:

Didn’t know a body could hold that much water.

Notes:

My sister says I'm stupid for getting excited over 30 Kudos, bUt i dOn'T cAre i lOvE y'AlL-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A white light filled his sight from beneath closed lids, the sound of running water and dishes clanking filling his ears. A soft cushion held him up, sucking him into its warm embrace. The boy lightly inhaled, the savory scent of his mother’s katsudon entering his nose. He smiled slightly, snuggling further into the couch he found himself on.

 

His mother’s loving voice played as background noise, soothing and kind as she washed the china. “Dear, can you get the knife for me?

 

The voice contorted into a deep lull, soft as if trying not to awaken a loved one.

 

Or, soft as if to not awaken its next victim.

 

Before it was too late to stab, stab, stab them in peace, just as that man did to him.

 

That wasn’t his mother.

 

Izuku froze, eyes twitching with the effort of keeping them closed although he desperately wanted to open them. He didn’t know where he was - it was clear now that this wasn’t his home.

 

He had never made it back.

 

They had never made it back.

 

Like a tsunami, the memories from nights before came flooding back into his system, cramming his brain and frying his senses.

 

“Your son is quirkless.”

 

“Mommy? Can I be a hero without a quirk?”

 

“OPEN THE DOOR!”

 

“Useless bastard.”

 

Screams echoed throughout the park, civilians along with himself crying for help. Heroes came and saved the day, but that had not accounted for everyone.

 

“Ya like the feelin’ of knives on yer skin?”

 

“Izuku, I-I love y-you.”

 

His mother pushed him out of the way.

 

“Run.”

 

His eyes jerked open but his body stayed still, brain searching the area for any familiar landscapes. There were none.

 

Where was mommy?

 

“Kotaro, you lazy-”

 

A loud scream cut through the quiet air, and it took a moment for Izuku to realize it belonged to him. He jolted forward, legs hastily kicking thin white sheets off of him as they flared in pain. He couldn’t seem to care right then, only screaming louder and louder , a waterfall of pain flooding down his freckled cheeks. His head whipped around, searching for exits because he wanted out .

 

He needed to get out of there, out, out, out.

 

He needed to get away from the monsters that lurked in his vision whenever he blinked, away from that man who hurt his mommy, away from that man who hurt him.

 

Stab.

 

Stab.

 

STAB.

 

KICK.

 

SCREAM.

 

HIT.

 

PUNCH.

 

KICK.

 

JAB.

 

HELP.

 

HELP ME.

 

HELP ME!

 

No one came.

 

That day, Izuku realized two things. One; not all men were created equal. Two; life wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows. Not everyone could be saved. All Might couldn’t swoosh in whenever from wherever and save the day.

 

People died, and not even the number one hero could stop that from happening.

 

Izuku leaped off the couch, tripping but nonetheless shuffling away as he hugged onto bandaged arms. He didn’t have time to process why they were bandaged.

 

A few loud seconds later and the dark green headed boy found himself in a corner, back to the wall as he slid down and hugged his knees to his chest. His eyes shone with fear and desperation, brows scrunched as if bracing for an attack.

 

He had absolutely no idea where he was. 

 

He had absolutely no idea where his mother was.

 

Izuku found himself crying, fat tears rolling down his cheeks as he scanned the room, spikes of pain rushing through his limbs. Distantly, although it was more of a white noise at this point, he heard a glass shatter, its remnants skidding across the floor as a faucet abruptly turned off. A hurried stream of mumbled curses followed suit.

 

Blocks scattered on the floor, as well as hero figurines - heroes that Izuku didn’t recognize.

 

Izuku didn’t notice. Izuku didn’t care .

 

The slightest bit of movement seemed to scare the boy, and this tested true as he saw something slide in his peripherals. With scared, crazed eyes, Izuku whipped his head up and met another little boy playing with the toys.

 

The boy had light blue hair - fluffy not unlike his own - and crimson red eyes (like Kacchan’s!). He wore partially fingerless gloves, only the middle finger covering the whole digit. A gold colored zipper spiraled down the fingered glove. He looked to be around Izuku’s own age, probably a year or two older.

 

Izuku cowered further into the wall, pressing himself as close as possible. The pain was bearable, but Izuku was four - to him the pain felt worse than hell. Blood peeked out from underneath wrapped bandages - bandages he only now realized clung to his skin. He picked at them.

 

A soft clutter resounded from the floor as the other child lay his toy on the ground. Izuku raised his head a bit, eyes wandering over his crossed arms as he caught the sight of the older boy slowly rising, creeping his way over slowly as he yelled, “Ma, he’s awake!”

 

The sound of glass getting swept up came from the other direction, a feminine voice following suit. “I’m coming, Tenko, wait for me.”

 

Tenko, he had heard, smiled lopsidedly at Izuku, a small scar at the corner of his lips rising with it. Izuku buried his head back into his arms, cries lighter than before. The boy inched closer, but Izuku made no move to protest. He seemed safe enough.

 

Light footsteps made its way towards Izuku until a presence sat next to him. Izuku shifted his head to the side, green bangs covering part of his view and tickling his forehead. Tenko sat next to him offering a hero figurine. When Izuku turned his head in a faint rejection, the older only smiled and set the toy at his feet.

 

A light shuffle made its way into the living room from the presumable kitchen. “Hey kid, are you okay?”

 

Izuku only shifted uncomfortably.

 

He knew these people were safe, he realized that now. These people must have bandaged him up, right? Instead of leaving him laying on the ground like mommy did, abandoned? That’s why he woke up alone, right? With no one else in sight. She must have gone home, forgetting her own quirkless son.

 

“I-Izuku, I-I love y-you.”

 

No, you don’t.

 

He chose to believe those words.

 

He buried himself deeper into his tightly held arms, fresh and dry specks of his own blood sticking to his forehead. The cuts were deep under the white, he knew. They probably needed stitching even though they’d healed quite a bit. The person who tended to him must not have been confident in the skill. He whimpered.

 

The woman sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Okay then, I guess not.”

 

A moment of tense silence passed with the exception of Izuku’s whining wails. His momma left him there. For good, for dead, she left him there in that empty park where she got hit, where he got stabbed, where that car split in two, where people died. She left him.

 

He didn’t want to believe that.

 

A voice rang out, slightly raised with panic. “No no, Tenko, baby, don’t do that-”

 

Izuku felt a light hand on his back he flinched at the contact, tensing as he opened his mouth to yelp in protest.

 

But the hand was comforting.

 

Drawing circles onto the younger’s back, Tenko smiled, sitting silently and comfortingly to Izuku’s right.

 

The boy found himself melting at the touch, leaning in as his stiff posture began to relax a bit.

 

“Oh.” Tenko’s mother, he found, said, a breath of relief escaping her mouth. “Nice job, Koko.”

 

Tenko grinned proudly, watching as Izuku slowly unraveled himself from his protective ball. Soft sniffles died down to a lower extent after a few minutes had passed.

 

By then, the woman had come closer, squatting down at his own level a few feet in front of him in a comforting gesture. Tenko’s hand lay on his back instead now, the rubbing having stopped as the boy sat closer now, their thighs touching softly, sides lightly pressed into each other.

 

Izuku slumped his head to the side, coincidentally catching the taller’s shoulder. He was exhausted after that display, body sore and wracking in pain. He hiccupped (rather cutely, despite the dilemma one might say), eyes rimmed red and cheeks puffed. His bandages were bloodier than before, when he lay there on that couch.

 

Izuku huffed, cheeks stained with dry pain. “W-Where a-am I-I?”

 

The woman looked relieved and happy that the toddler spoke, wrinkles flattening out and eyebrows lifting high akin to a proud mother. “You’re at-”

 

Tenko straightened and puffed his chest out, the hand with his hero figurine (the not-doll, Kacchan had dubbed - they weren’t girls) raising in exasperation. He was sure to stay still, careful with Izuku’s head on his shoulder. “You’re at my house!” Playful evil laughter filled the air, earning a snort from his mother.

 

Izuku let out a small smile. It was tiny, but it was there.

 

The woman shook her head, a fond tone overtaking her voice. She cleared her throat. “Not now, sprout.”

 

Tenko pouted but effectively piped down, dropping the toy to the floor and readjusting his other hand on Izuku’s back.

 

The woman’s dark silky hair flowed over her shoulders as she turned back to Izuku. “Yes, you’re at our house,” she shot a look at her son who snickered, moving his shoulder over so Izuku would feel more comfortable. Quickly the lady’s tone turned more worried as she prepared for a serious topic. “Now on a larger note, do you know what happened, sweet pea? When I found you, you were just about to hit the floor.”

 

She chose not to mention the blood that pooled at his feet.

 

“I-I w-wa-was..”

 

The woman shook her head softly and gave the boy an apologetic smile. “No, I’m sorry. You don’t need to talk about it, it’s fine, it’s fine,” she eased, taking baby steps forward as her hands motioned softly.

 

Izuku shook his head, shakily taking hiccup filled breaths in. “N-No, I c-can - hic - do it, I can I can.”

 

She opened her mouth to protest, but he continued on.

 

“T-There was a m-m-man, he.. h-he ,” his voice rose at the end, hics escaping his throat in full blast as he broke down. But he pushed through, because Izuku told himself he was strong. “Sta-Stab. H-He s-stabbed and he stabbed and he stabbed and stabbed a-and staBBED AND STABBED AND STABBED AND BLOOD POURED AND SPLATTERED AND RAN AND NO ONE CAME-”

 

He sucked in a breath before shakily letting it lose, his trembling hand traveling up to his head for support. “... no one came.”

 

Two forces crashed into him, mindful of his wounds as they hugged him close. His body shuddered with tears, body shaking from leftover fear and the not-so phantom pains. Izuku wailed like the child he was, like his life depended on it. He cried for so long, so hard, he hadn’t realized the other little girl make her way into the room, setting a glass of water on a nearby table.

 

It could have been minutes, or it could have been hours before his cries died down again for the third time that day, night? He didn’t know. “‘M s’rry, s’rry,” he muttered tiredly, puffy eyes closed shut. The woman continued to hug him, a couple of her own tears falling down the boy’s back. The four year old saw that Tenko was crying, too.

 

Why were they crying?

 

Drowsiness pulled at Izuku as he sat there on the floor, butt sore, but he was too lazy to move. “You’ve got nothing to apologize for, beansprout,” the woman said, rubbing his back comfortingly as Tenko pulled him closer. “Nothing. Absolutely nothing.”

 

Izuku snuggled into the two strangers’ embraces, sleep taking over him. Izuku didn’t know what was so comforting about them. He just felt safer in their arms. He relaxed in their grip and before he knew it he was asleep, head lulling onto Tenko’s shoulder once again.

 

____________________

 

Shimura Kotaro stood by the door watching with a sad expression. His wife hugged the injured boy, as well as his son. Hana, his eldest child, had placed a glass of water on the nearby table for the boy, but it was left untouched,  the toddler having fallen asleep in his family’s embrace.

 

He frowned as he watched his son place his hands onto the boy’s head soothingly, crying tears of his own.

 

He pitied this child.

 

He heard what had happened - it was hard not to when it was being screamed in agony. Hana seemed to have heard it, too, the nine year old’s face contoured with anger and despair. Kotaro found his face mirroring hers. Who would do this to a child?

 

Shimura Nana turned to face her husband, scooping the boy up in her arms. “Whoever did this to him..”

 

“I know.”

 

____________________

 

Unlike the last time Izuku had woken up, the pain came instantly - just in smaller doses. A slight stinging that was not the hell that he had already once endured.

 

It still hurt though.

 

He opened his eyes as far as the puffiness allowed, body staying still in exhaustion from the day’s many events. 

 

A dab of cotton fell on Izuku’s arm wounds, the boy wincing slightly. Bloody bandages lay forgotten on the floor.

 

He tilted his head toward the person who was tending to him. It was Tenko’s mother.

 

She hummed, looking down at Izuku and smiling somewhat apologetically. “You’re awake.”

 

The four year old relaxed again, laying his head back down on the soft pillow. He hummed back in acknowledgement.

 

“Sorry, it might hurt a bit.”

 

Izuku shook his head in response, opening his mouth to speak only to find his throat dry and parched it had been when he woke up in that park.

 

Alone.

 

The woman chuckled softly, reaching for a glass of water on the bedside. Handing it to the boy, Izuku chugged it down only now realizing how thirsty he was. He downed half of it before setting it to the side. He was in a room now, on the bed laid on some towels so as to not get his red on their sheets.

 

Izuku coughed, a lingering taste of iron on his tongue. “I-It’s fine,” he croaked out. “Not as bad n-now.”

 

A frown formed on the woman’s face, but she only began lightly cleaning the wounds once again. “Really though, these injuries are nothing to shrug off.” She muttered softly at the next part. “... it’s a wonder you’re still alive.”

 

“Oh.”

 

The woman laughed it off, looking unnecessarily focused on her task. “We should call Recovery Girl sometime soon, I’m sure Chiyo would be happy to help. As you probably noticed, I don’t have the experience to treat you further than this.”

 

Izuku bolted up, ignoring the soreness in his muscles. A large, bright smile took over his face and just for this small moment, he pushed his worries to the back of his mind. “Recovery Girl?! L-Like, the youthful heroine? The one who goes like m-mwah! and- and smooch! And then everything’s healed? Th-That one, that one?! You know her?”

 

The young fanboy bounced in place, stars shining in his eyes. The woman scrunched her eyes in confusion, tilting her head to the side but nonetheless smiling. It was a nice change, seeing that blindingly bright smile on the boy’s face. She was simply confused as to how the boy knew Chiyo as of now - her friend had made her debut as a hero - rather recently in fact, maybe a month in. However, none of the news channels had taken to her deeds just yet.

 

A type of quirk the boy may have, possibly.

 

She shrugged it off. “That’s right, bean!” She can come over and play if you want!” She ruffled his hair softly, finding the bo leaning into her touch.

 

“Yeah, yeah please!”

The woman laughed, giving a final shake before retracting her arm to grab at the gauze and bandage. “Okay then, but first we’ve gotta clean ya up some more. Chiyo still has some stuff to do before she can come over.”

 

Izuku pouted but nodded nonetheless, giving in and adjusting himself to the lady’s preference. She continued to dab at the wounds, parts of the cotton ball sticking onto the flesh. She groaned, obviously not very skilled at the task. Izuku flinched back violently at a certain part, to which she reacted by asking a question; an attempt to get the boy’s mind off the pain.

 

“Uhm, hey sprout, I never learned your name!”

 

The boy laughed at the face she made, thinking it looked a lot like she was constipated. “I-Izuku! I’m Izuku!”

 

The woman smiled, cooing. “Awh, Izuku, huh? That’s such a perfect lil’ name, bean! Mind if I give you nicknames here and there? This mouth won’t stop, nearly everyone I know has a nickname!”

 

Izuku beamed at the compliment, straightening in childish pride. He jerked his head up and down, nodding.

 

“What about your surname? I’ll need it to find where your mommy’s at.”

 

Izuku slunk back down, thoughts of his mother crossing his mind. She couldn’t have, right? His mother wouldn’t have left him, right? Even as he tried to convince himself, he couldn’t shake the lingering doubt, or the painful memory of waking up alone in that park.

 

She was gone.

 

She left him.

 

He didn’t want to believe that.

 

“Mi-Midoriya,” he said, though there was a hint of hesitance that hadn’t gone unnoticed by the woman. “Midoriya Izuku.”

 

She hummed, scrunching her nose and angling her fingers in his hair once more. “Alrighty then, Izukkun, we’ll have you back to your momma in no time!”

 

He didn’t mention his thoughts on her abandoning because he didn’t believe it himself.

 

Izuku shook the feeling off, looking back at the woman. He was curious now. “What’s your name, miss.. miss-san?” Izuku furrowed his brows, confused if he got the formality right.

 

She threw her head back, snorting - laughing? - at the unnecessary suffix. Miss-san? That was too darn cute coming from this baby. She wiped at non-existent tears, other hand on her stomach as the looked at her in confusion. After her fit, she glanced down at the boy, a wide smile on her face. 

 

“Shimura Nana, but you can call me whatever you want - wait.”

 

____________________

 

Nana smacked her head at the commentary that slipped out. It was a playful jeer - she was completely loyal to her husband - but she always greeted new people like that with a big goofy smile on her face no matter their gender, no matter their age (well maybe not teenagers, but you get the point).

 

A little kid like this shouldn’t even hear these words, though it didn’t look like he got it at all.

 

Izuku, the innocent child he was, nodded, smiling up at the adult. “Okay, Ma!” Izuku laughed, using the name Tecchan - like Kacchan! - had used for the lady.

 

 Nana spluttered, spit splattering all over the child’s face. He wiped it off with a goofy grin. “I- uh- wha?” She answered intelligently.

 

A panicked look flashed over the child’s face, cheeks growing red and water grouping in his big, swollen doey eyes. Nana returned the look with one of her own, hands comically gesturing around the child in a hazy panic. This was a child, she remembered. A child who couldn’t yet tell the difference between absolutely hating something and absolutely loving it.

 

“Wait, it’s fine, it’s fine! I love it, iT’S OKAY!”

 

The yelling did the opposite of what she had anticipated, the child out right bawling now. In a state of oh-fucking-shit-what-do-I-do , Nana grabbed the sides of Izuku’s face, rocking it (very weirdly, if she had any say in the future). It looked like she was strangling the poor child.

 

The commotion in the room - Izuku’s childish cries and Nana’s panicked screeching - naturally ended up attracting the attention of a curious seven year old; Tenko.

 

He slowly opened the door, red eyes filled with caution scanning the room and noticing a rather odd pair sitting on the bed because why was ma rocking green boy’s face?

 

With the creaking of the door, Izuku caught Tenko’s gaze, the younger now making baby-ish grabby james at the older (which was definitely not betraying Izuku’s not-past beliefs that he was a big kid now). Nana continued frantically squishing the boy’s cheeks.

 

Tenko shuffled his way towards the younger, prying his ma’s hands off of the boy before taking him in his own hold, hugging his side as he plopped his own body onto the bed next to the boy.

 

There was something in the way that this kid composed himself that drew Tenko to him, something that made him want to protect him. Maybe it was the fluffiness in his hair?

 

So yeah, he shot a glare at his mother. Nana only looked over her son, thankful as she shrunk down on the bed in relief. She loved kids, but she forgot how bad she was with them.

 

“Tecchan!” The little boy wailed as he clung onto him, and Tenko momentarily stiffened in a split-second surprise. He wasn’t expecting that, though he probably should have. Kids like nicknames, and ma had said his real name in front of the boy. He doesn’t dislike it. In fact, he felt happy about it for some odd reason.

 

But the green head (and Tenko really needs to learn his name) felt him tense and, not knowing the difference, started crying even harder, yanking away slightly from the older.

 

Tenko had to question - did he cry this much when he was younger?

 

He sighed before cooing lightly, ignoring his mother’s frantic apologies directed at the not-so-stranger. Tenko grabbed the boy back into his clutches and gently patted him, mindful of his injuries. “No, no, it’s okay!” He whispered to the younger. “It’s okay, I like it!”

 

Tenko was a mere three years older than the boy, but he knew what he was doing - Hana was really childish despite her older status.

 

The boy’s crying died down, the slight puffiness in his eyes a bit more intense than before. He shook in his spot for a while before somewhat completely calming, wiping at his eyes as Tenko slowly released him from his grip. “S-Sorry again..” 

 

Tenko shook his head. “Nuh-uh, it’s okay.”

 

Broccoli boy turned back to Tenko’s mother, wiping the hair out of his eyes. “‘M s’rry f-for calling you M-Ma, Miss-san.”

 

Tenko stifled a laugh. This was what they were on about?

 

Ma whipped her head back up, shaking it as she looked at the boy. “No, no! It’s fine, I liked it, Izukkun! It was cute!” She ruffled his hair, other hand going down to wipe at the dry tears on his face. “It was too cute, sprout, my heart couldn’t handle it-” She grabbed at her chest for dramatic effect.

 

“R-Really?” Izukkun(?) said, looking at Ma through his bangs. “S-So that means I can keep c-calling y-you Ma?”

 

Ma laughed, holding Izukkun’s face in her hands (and not rocking it this time! “Of course, green pea! You can call me wha- darn, again.”

 

Izukkun didn’t seem to mind the last part as the brightest, most blinding smile Tenko had ever seen in all his seven years graced his sight. “Yaaaay! ‘Kay, Ma. Nama? Mama.”

 

Ma laughed at the brilliant combination before settling back down. “Okay then, after I finish this last bandage, we’ll go searching for your mommy again, alright? Then we’ll call Chiyo so that you can get all healed up, hm?”

 

Izukkun’s smile seemed to dim a bit, but he nodded nonetheless.

 

After a few minutes of Nana trying to wrap the tape around the bouncing boy’s limbs (who was spouting some bubbling words about Recovery Girl! and stamina? or sleeping ), they were done.

 

“Alrighty, we’ll get you back home and call Chiyo to your house for you, ‘kay Izuku?”

 

The boy, Izuku (Izukkun must be a nickname), nodded, sliding his feet off the bed and taking wobbly test steps forward.

 

“You can lean on me if you want.”

 

Izuku turned around, smiling but shaking his head. “No thanks yous, Tecchan! I’mma be a hero when I turn suuuper big! This a-ain’t nothing!”

 

Tenko only smiled back, replying with a short, “Really? We can be partners!” to which the boy said something about a “Kacchan” joining in on the duo or something. Tenko started watching with his Ma as Izuku continued to make his way to the door. He grabbed his Ma and followed Izuku, continuing to watch as Izuku said his goodbye’s to Pa and Hana. Nana led the two boys out after Tenko had begged to go with them, out the door as Izuku wandered the streets as if he knew where he were.

 

And as if he didn’t recognize it at all.

 

Throughout the walk back to the park (as Izuku requested, wanting to see if his mom or Kacchan were there looking for him), Izuku began to ask questions varying from, “hey! Where did that tree go?” to, “OH MY GOD, A PUPPY! EEEEEE~!”

 

Well that second one wasn’t really a question, but whatever.

 

But Tenko didn’t notice the strangeness of the questions and Nana was too worried over scanning the area near passing alleys in the wake of the sunset.

 

Eventually throughout Tenko and Izuku’s constant blabbering, both talking of heroes the other had absolutely no clue of - like, who was All Might? - the mini group made it to the park. 

 

____________________

 

“Where was the last place you saw your mum, Izukkun?” Nana asked.

 

Izuku’s smile dulled as he recalled the memory of the two in the car. “Over there,” he pointed towards the not-road. Tecchan and Nana’s gazes followed the finger to an area filled with trees and a mini pond. “The taxi split apart by this bi-big man and he started beating mommy up.. She t-told me to run and then P-Present Mic saved her! Probably. That’s the last time I s-saw her.”

 

Nana frowned, opening her mouth to speak, but Izuku continued on.

 

“I r-ran t-to that place o-over there,” he pointed to a spot of grass covered in red, “and a-a man started h-hurting me and M-Mic-kun tried to save me! B-But I fell asleep and woke up there. THen mommy was gone.” Izuku looked around again. “And this place looks weird.”

 

Tecchan grabbed Izuku by the hand, the couple of inches (quite a lot, if you asked Izuku - but that’ll change! ) he had on him making the smaller feel a tad more comforted for some reason. “You’re super safe now! Because I am here!” Tecchan lifted up a fist, punching the air. “A super duper hero!”

 

Izuku laughed at his idol’s phrase, imitating the taller. “I am here!”

 

Tenko looked confused.

 

Nana giggled at the sight, shaking off the pity she had felt for the child she had grown attached to. “Mmm, well do you know your mommy’s name, Zucchan?”

 

Izuku put his finger to his chin, rubbing at it theatrically. He recalled what Kacchan had called her whenever he’d come over to play. “Old hag!”

 

Nana spluttered and Tecchan laughed, Izuku oblivious to their reactions as he looked up at them. It came that that was what Kacchan had called Auntie Mitsuki. “Wait, no no. Momma is Auntie Inko!”



Nana sighed, ruffling the boy’s floof before clearing her throat. “Okay then, Midoriya Inko,” she assumed, getting a firm nod from Izuku. “Well it doesn’t look like your mum or friend is here, so let’s head to the police station to search for your address, okay sprout?”

 

Izuku crossed his arms defiantly, looking up at Nana with a small pout. “I know where I live! I can walk from here!”

 

“I’m sure you do, Izu,” Nana said with a smile. “But this is for your own safety - just so that we know you aren’t walking into some rando’s house.”

 

“But you’re a rando, too, M-Mama.”

 

Nana’s cheeks reddened from the name, and childishly, she stomped on the ground. “Am not!”

 

“A-Are too!”

 

“Yeah!” Tenko added.

 

“I am your mother , Koko!” 

 

Tenko blew a raspberry.

 

Before anymore could be said, Izuku huffed, a pout still on his face. “‘K-Kay, fine fine. Let’s go.” He couldn’t let something as simple as going to the police station get in his way. He was gonna be a hero! Quirkless or not.

 

Nana and Tecchan both grabbed at one hand, Izuku beginning to sway their arms as they walked to the station together. Eventually they made it to their destination (finally a building that Izuku recognized!) and they walked in hand in hand.

 

The person behind the desk looked up, eyes lighting in recognition as they swept across Nana. “Ah, Shimura! Good evening, nice to see you around!”

 

Nana laughed lightly, smiling back at the man. “Come on, Haru! How many times do I have to tell you to use my first name?”

 

Haruta clicked his tongue, nodding to himself as he fiddled with the coffee cup in his hands. “Mmm, I keep forgetting,” he laughed. “Anyway, what brings you here at this time, Nana?” He asked, head tilting to the side. His eyes caught the stares of two boys, one familiar to him, the other not.

 

“Ahah! Don’t tell me you’ve adopted a boy!” He overlooked the blush creeping on Nana’s face. “Another playmate for Naomasa, I suppose!”

 

Nana blushed furiously, unlinking her hand with Izuku (much to his displeasure) as she swung it through the air in front of her face. “No, no! He’s a child I happened to pick off the road.” She paused at the small smirk on her friend’s face. “No, not like that,” she snapped. “I mean literally - he fell unconscious and I took him to my house!”

 

“Ah, so a kidnapping.”

“Tsukauchi Haruta!”

 

“Okay, okay!” The man raised his hands in mock retreat. “So I’m assuming you want to find his address?”

 

Nana nodded, her hands flying up before dramatically dropping back down to her side.

 

“Mama, hand.” Izuku demanded. Nana smiled gently before Izuu snatched at said limb as Tenko stood forgotten on his other side, sulking.

 

Choosing to ignore the lilt of Tsukauchi’s lips, Nana spoke. “Midoriya Inko is ‘Zuku’s mom.”

 

The detective nodded, already on the job as he typed the name onto the civilian register. 

 

Then he blinked.

 

He refreshed the screen again.

 

Another blink.

 

Another click of a button.

 

“Nana, there’s no log for Midoriya Inko.”

 

Confused, Nana turned to Izuku. “Zucchan, are you sure that Inko is her full name?”

 

After a moment of Izuku staring off in thought, he nodded, a little, “yeah,” escaping his lips. Nana looked at Tsukauchi for confirmation. He nodded indicating that his quirk detected it as a truth.

 

“What did you say Zucchan’s name was?” Tsukauchi asked, knowing full well she never mentioned it.

 

“Midoriya Izuku.”

 

“Midoriya Izuku..” Tsukauchi repeated as he typed the boy’s name in on the registry.

 

He shot his hands up in exasperation, shaking his head once again. “No results.”

 

Nana’s face twitched, having heard Izuku’s story of the villain attack and his mom’s command. She was there soon after he woke up, covered in blood in a park alone. One could only come to conclusions.

 

Tenko turned to Izuku, swinging their conjoined hands in front of his face. “You’re Izuku, right?”

 

The toddler’s eyebrows raised, head tilting to the side as he nodded slowly, humming his, ‘yes.’

 

Truth.

 

Tsukauchi faced Izuku, concern mixed in with confusion on his face. It seemed both he and Nana were drawing the same conclusions, sharing questioning and understanding looks amongst each other. “Do you know if your mother registered you i- ah, who am I kidding, a child wouldn’t know these things. Even Naomasa doesn’t understand this!”

 

A flash of realization went through Izuku, now concluding what Nana and Tsukauchi were thinking. They thought that his mother had left him, right? Because it was true, right? Midoriya Inko erased all traces of their existence and connections and used this chance to run away.

 

Izuku felt its logic. After all, he was the one who knew the reason she would do such a thing - on the same day the results had come out, she ran. It was logical.

 

It’s not true.

 

Yes it is.

 

She didn’t leave me.

 

Yes, she did.

 

SHE DIDN’T.

 

SHE DID.

 

In an instant, Izuku threw Tenko and Nana’s hands off of him, pain and disbelief etched on his face. He threw the door open, pushing on it just enough to let him out. He ran through the night, the golden sun setting in front of him as worried shouts came from behind.

 

He didn’t care.

 

Because all that was going through his brain was mommy.  

 

Because he didn’t want to believe that sweet, loving momma left him there alone, even though part of him already believed it.

 

He just needed to see for himself.

 

Home.

 

Was it because he was quirkless?

 

Was it because he was quirkless and she found the perfect moment to ditch him? Leave him there cold and bloodied, halfway dead.

 

Was I really that useless?

 

He ran faster, zigzagging through the familiarly unfamiliar area filled with trees and nature and loneliness .

 

It was beautiful.

 

Yet to him it was not.

 

Izuku ran on those short stubs he called legs even as he heard approaching footsteps - two pairs of feet. He didn’t stop. 

 

He ran like his life depended on it, like he was back in that park, listening to his mother’s fading screams as he took off and ran away from that scene.

 

From that villain.

 

From Present Mic, that new music hero.

 

From Midnight, Ingenium.

 

From that smashed car.

 

From momma.

 

Home. He just needed to get home, to see his kind, loving mother sitting down on the couch, a blanket thrown over her and a batch of homemade cookies on her lap, waiting for Izuku to come sit next to her as they’d watch his favorite Heroflix show.

 

She didn’t leave me, she didn’t! Mommy di dn’t leave me.

 

But she did.

 

“SHUT UP!” He yelled, though to whom, he doesn’t know.

 

He ran.

 

Then he stopped.

 

At that patch of land between two familiar buildings, he stopped, the buildings now clean with rubble and building equipment surrounding the area. What had once been old and rusted looked brand as new.

 

But he didn’t care , because his apartment was gone.

 

His home was gone, where he grew with his katsudon-making momma. Where he stored all his hero merch, where his All Might filled room lay, where he played with Kacchan.

 

Where he had made cherishing memories with his family .

 

Izuku laughed, falling to his knees as he grabbed a handful of grass, ripping it from its roots and smashing it back down, letting it fly in the evening wind as he let his head touch the ground, fist smashing against the soft earth as he cried and cried.

 

She was gone, gone, gone.

 

And Izuku cried and cried and cried through his laughter, hot tears of pain and anguish drifting down his puffed cheeks from his puffy eyes, crying as they hit the ground with a silent thud.

 

And he laughed despite himself, because what if she hadn’t loved him at all throughout the four years of his short life? Why did she put up with him if she was just going to leave anyway? And oh god - why did she take the whole darn house? He laughed and cried and shook with the pain and misery of being abandoned, feeling so, so alone in that moment.

 

He was left alone once again, the harsh times he faced with his mom after his father and his income had magically disappeared slapping him in the face. He knew he had just run off to the states despite the lies his mother fed him. There was one difference this time however - he was truly alone now, his momma not there to comfort him through his grief.

 

She was the cause of his pain.

 

Izuku screamed at the bubbling feeling in his chest, the fear of abandonment surfacing after everything he’d done to keep it at bay. He clawed at his chest, sobbing and pulling strands of grass out of the earth only to let it fly free.

 

He screamed, cried, laughed, and died a little on the inside with every passing second.

 

Because four year old , young, bright Izuku wanted to die every little bit in that moment.

 

Maybe he should have succumbed to the darkness when that man was there, helping his escape the harsh realities of life. Maybe he shouldn’t have held on that long.

 

Yeah.

 

He regretted it.

 

“You should have just died right then,” that voice in the back of his head said.

 

Maybe I should have.

 

Izuku cried even as he felt the large hand of Nana fall comfortingly on his back, rubbing and patting.

 

He cried even as Tecchan’s soft whimpers and sniffles filled the air beside him because this seven year old child , this stranger , seemed to have more compassion than his own mother.

 

He cried even as he felt the air around Nana turn cold and angry, only leaving a warm layer for him that screamed, ‘hey, it’s okay, I’m here for you,’ when his own mother was not.

 

He cried even as he fell asleep, if that was even possible, the inevitable fatigue that comes after a strong crying session finally hitting him, and that was something that should have come a long, long time ago.

 

His face was etched with the sadness and despair and utter feeling of helplessness, loneliness, as he was picked up from his spot on the ground and placed into the warm arms of Nana.

 

It felt like the embrace of a mother.

 

Old, lingering wet tears sat on his face, occasionally falling from the weight of gravity as the trio made their way back to their house, Tenko’s fingers gently clinging onto the sleeping boy’s shirt in his mother’s arms.

 

Tenko shot his mother a look filled with a protective gleam (though that may have just been the thin sheet of unshed tears glistening in his eyes).

 

Nana only nodded before continuing on her way home.

 

“I know,” she whispered.

 

As they made it home, they passed through the living room where both Kotaro, her loving husband, and Hana, her sweet daughter had lay against the couch watching TV.

 

Kotaro shot his wife a questioning look. He glanced at the boy in her arms - the boy who they had gone to return to his mother.

 

Kotaro saw the dried tears, the intensified puffiness, the wet dirt clinging onto his arms and knees. He saw his son clinging to the shirt of the boy with a look of hurt and pity, eyes tinted with a soft red.

 

One could connect the dots.

 

“Go on then. I won’t stop you.”

 

Nana shot him a half-smile, tired and empty but not lacking gratitude. She nodded as she carried the boy to her room.

 

Her boy.

Notes:

Edit: what the-

Chapter 3: One Last Time

Summary:

Izuku tries to make a run for it, thinking that if they were going to leave him eventually, why not leave them first?

With open arms, the Shimuras' welcome him to their family.

Notes:

I need to edit this again. WHY ARE THEY SO STUTTERY AHAHAHH

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku woke to the sound of loud chattering coming from the room next door. Light shone on his eyes, a whitish-red hue embracing him beneath closed lids.

 

His eyes fluttered open, a brief headache rushing through him as he adjusted to the new light. Blinking the dark spots away, the boy lay a hand on his temple and massaged it, looking over his body to see it almost completely healed. All that was really left was the light red tint that surrounded the inevitable scars, the scars that would never really go away. A reminder of how pathetic he had been.

 

Recovery Girl must have healed him.

 

Funny, he was so excited to see her, but that was at the bottom of his priority list now.

 

In that moment, he wasn’t blessed with morning ignorance - even for a second. Izuku knew what happened, he remembered. The house was gone - though he still doesn’t understand how his mother had managed that -  mom was gone, heck - maybe even Kacchan was gone. He was homeless now, abandoned, left for dead. That was fine. Why bother living when you have nothing left to live for?

 

With red-rimmed eyes and messy hair, Izuku got up and off the bed, stumbling towards the door. He was thankful, really. That those people - the Shimuras’ - would lend their home to him; a stranger, even for as short as he had been allowed.

 

They really didn’t need to, it was fine now.

 

They could have left him on his own like momma did. It was fine - really. He wouldn’t have minded.

 

Leave the crippled, quirkless boy to attend to himself.

 

As Izuku approached the door, the sound of talking grew louder - Izuku assumed that there were multiple guests over from the various voices he was hearing.

 

He was a guest himself too, he guessed. These people must be really out there to have so many connections - Momma and him usually only had Kacchan and Auntie Mitsuki over once in a while, maybe even Uncle Masaru on rare occasions. He was the nicest out of the three. Izuku would still prefer Kacchan, though. They were best friends!

 

The green bean reached the closed door now, standing in front of it for a few seconds, hand on the knob as he contemplated going through. He wasn’t exactly in the mood to meet new people.

 

Izuku sighed, closing his eyes as he looked down. It was inevitable. This was their house, he’d need to leave the room first before leaving the house altogether.

 

 Quietly he turned the knob, pulling it open a crack. He was initially going to pull it all the way, but he was cautious. The voices grew louder as soon as he opened the door, loud enough for him to hear what the people had been speaking of. Him.

 

“I don’t get it, Sorahiko," Nana groaned, voice echoing in an empty space. “What kind of mother would just leave their child on the streets, bleeding to death?!”

 

He heard a gruff hum of agreement from Tenko.

 

Sorahiko, presumably, spoke, "I-"

 

Nana cut the man off, her desperate and agitated tone whipping at the tension. “She must've hacked into the database, right Haruta?! That woman,” she spat the word out like it was venom, “got into police registration and wiped out all data on Zucchan and herself. What kind of sick measures did she feel the need to go through?”

 

Izuku heard a light hum from the man he had met before, though he couldn’t ignore the subtle hint of bitterness in the tone. “As far as the rest of the world is concerned, Midoriya Inko and Izuku do not exist. Your theory, at the moment, is the most likely story."

 

That confirmed it for Izuku, though he already knew. The weight of his crumbled world lay heavily on his shoulders.

 

A new voice came from close, light and feminine. “Yes, I do believe that his mother was very neglectful. If what you two are saying is true, Midoriya Inko did not meet any motherly standards whatsoever.” Her voice became dark and low, muttered under her breath. “Did you all see those injuries? What kind of mother would allow su-”

 

He didn’t want to hear it. He already knew. He knew better than anyone, how his mother treated him in those last few moments with her. She said she loved him, told him to run, save himself.

 

But she was trying to save herself.

 

Save herself from the outcasted life that a quirkless child would bring her.

 

Izuku heard the stories that passerbys spoke on the streets - he wasn't deaf. How those quirkless people - usually in their fifties and above - would slowly crumble under harsh words from years of torment, years of loneliness and despair. People avoided them and their families like they were the plague, like their lack of power was contagious. If they didn’t, they’d be the ones endlessly torturing them. 

 

Imagine what the Shimuras would think if they found out there was a quirkless child under their roof right at that moment. He shuddered, he didn't want to think about it.

 

Izuku couldn’t blame his mother for not wanting that life.

 

He couldn’t find it in himself to hate her, not even after all the pain that she had caused him over the last few days.

 

He just wanted to go home (what home?) and see her, play with her, eat the treats she would make him with a smile on her face.

 

He didn’t blame her for leaving him.

 

But couldn’t she have waited a little while…?

 

One last time. 

 

One last time he wanted to taste her yummy katsudon.

 

One last time he wanted to sit by her side, hold her hand under his All Might blanket and watch TV.

 

One last time he wanted her to comb through his hair with her fingers as he’d slowly fall asleep in her space.

 

One last time he wanted to play with Kacchan, to watch as she’d laugh and smile with Auntie Mitsuki.

 

One last time.

 

One last time he wanted to be with her.

 

He pulled the door wide open now, interrupting the lady stranger’s words, revealing himself to the shocked eyes of five adults - three that he recognized, two that he didn’t - and three children; Tecchan, Hana and a boy with black hair.

 

Nana was there, looking at him with a soft gaze, all traces of the anger he heard in her voice gone now. Mr. Tsukauchi was there, too, as well as Mr. Kotaro. There were two strangers (aren’t they all strangers?) sitting on the couch adjacent to them, staring at the boy with a mix of worry and confusion. The lady looked familiar to Izuku, but he couldn’t exactly place where he had seen her.

 

The four year old bowed, lowering his head in an attempt to hide the growing shame on his face. Why was he so much trouble? Wherever he went, why was it that he received pity glances or something of the sort? He didn’t want to be a bother.

 

He opened his mouth to shout an apology, but Tenko started first. “Izukkun!” The sound of rushing footsteps grew louder until a force crashed into him, the seven year old now hugging him. “You shouldn’t be up yet! Chiyo-chan said you need to sleep more!”

 

Izuku knit his brows, frowning a little as he lifted his head to face his newest friend. “Why do I need to sleep?”

 

The concern on Tenko’s face remained, though it dispersed a bit as he blew a childish raspberry at the green head. “Chiyo-chan kissed you~” Tenko sang, wiping at the imaginary slobber at his cheek.

 

Izuku pouted as he recalled who Nana had said Chiyo was. “You mean Recovery Girl?” He tried to ignore the watchful adults in the room, using Tecchan as cover.

 

Tenko nodded, pointing at the lady stranger. “That’s her!” He cocked his head to the side, obviously trying to get his friend’s mind off the events that he had gone through nights prior. He knew what Izuku had been trying to distract himself off of. “Di’n’t you wanna meet her?”

 

Izuku scrunched his brows together in even more confusion as he whipped his head around to get a better look at stranger lady. Tenko's attempt was successful as Izuku momentarily forgot of his dilemma, now focused on his confusion. “That’s not Recovery Girl,” he pouted.

 

“Wha?”

 

Izuku turned back to Tenko, not processing the look on the adults’ faces. “Recovery Girl is a nice wrinkly old lady! She works at UA!” 

 

The adults in the room burst out in laughter, with the exception of quote unquote Recovery Girl, who had been staring at the boy with her mouth agape, looking lost.

 

Nana spoke first, through her dying whale laughter. “C-Chiyo’s a-an old,” she wheezed, “old l-lady!”

 

Mr. Kotaro and the other stranger man chuckled heartily, the stranger leaning his elbows on his knees as he held his face in his hands. The tension in the room had been lifted and Izuku couldn’t be any more glad. It was suffocating, having all that unwanted attention from people he had hardly known. Only Nana and Tecchan had gotten to know him more. Izuku smiled a bit, though he was still very lost. What was so funny?

 

Mr. Tsukauchi and the unknown kid were dying with laughter. “I-It’s true!” Mr. Tsukauchi said, his presumable son nodding vigorously in agreement. “He believes it, it’s true!”

 

Izuku nodded, very serious. “Yeah! Why wouldn’t I, I know my heroes!” He straightened his chest out in pride. He loved heroes! He knew most of them, including the new time heroes like Ingenium and Present Mic (so long as they’re daylight heroes, he can only watch the news). Of course he would know the elder heroes!

 

Chiyo closed her mouth before opening it again. “Izuku-kun, I… I’m Recovery Girl.”

 

Izuku cocked his head to the side again, lifting a finger to his chin. “But Recovery Girl is fun size!" He lifted his hand to his own height. "And… And she gives out gummies, not skittles!” He gestured to the packet of candy laying on the table, tucked away in the lady’s assuming hero gear.

 

Nana threw her head back and snorted.

 

Stranger man stared at the ceiling, avoiding Chiyo’s eyes that begged for help or some sort of explanation.

 

“It’s true, Zu!” Tecchan tugged at Izuku’s shirt, grabbing the boy’s attention. “Chiyo-chan kissed you,” he puckered his lips, “and you healed! And slept for two days straight! Uncle Torino and Chi-chan have been sleeping over, too!”

 

Izuku furrowed his brows but nodded. “Oh…” Tecchan must have been telling the truth. No one believed him in the room anyway, maybe he was wrong! Or maybe there’s a different Recovery Girl?

 

“Okay then!”

 

Nana laughed, coughing near the end as she patted her lap. “C’mere sprout.”

 

Izuku’s smiled shyly, hesitantly making his way towards the woman. The air around her seemed lighter than it was before, when he wasn't in the room, however Izuku felt that it was still partially there.

 

Nonetheless he walked over, twiddling with his thumbs. He passed Uncle Torino(?) - Sorahiko(?) and Chiyo, who were sat at the long couch next to Nana’s one seated chair. 

 

Izuku reached Nana, looking up at her expecting to see a stern face. He always managed to cause trouble.

 

But when he looked up, he saw nothing but a happy smile. 

 

Nana reached down, grabbing the toddler from underneath his armpits and hoisting him up onto her lap. A warm feeling rose up in Izuku’s chest. It was familiar - when his momma used to pick him up and spin around with him in her arms, yelling with him as he’d shout his favorite hero line: “I am here!” She wasn’t here now.

 

Izuku pushed the feeling down, not wanting to face the fear of his loved ones leaving him once again. He didn’t want to get attached to people anymore. They’d just end up leaving him. Like mom, or that cute puppy down the street. The pup left one day, never returned back to the Midoriya apartment for its daily treat.

 

Maybe it died... Nah.

 

But there was something about these people that made him feel safe, feel loved. Something that made him feel like he was actually important.

 

So it was hard not to love them, even if they had only met a few days prior.

 

“You good kid?” She beamed down at him, bouncing him comfortingly in his lap - you’ve got to remember he was only just three a few days ago.

 

“Yeah.” He lied. “I’m good.” He smiled, the brightest smile he could muster plastered on his face. 

 

By now everyone was done with their laughing fit, instead choosing to chat amongst themselves. Izuku still sat on Nana’s lap, watching as Tecchan and Naomasa, if he remembered Mr. Tsukauchi’s words at the station correctly, play amongst themselves, Hana laying on her stomach in the corner reading a picture book.

 

It was a nice sight, had a very homey vibe to it.

 

But Izuku wanted to leave. 

 

Well… not really.

 

He just wanted to get out of their hair is all.

 

He felt out of place. The adults had their own conversation, Tecchan and the other boy were happily playing with their figurines, and Izuku was just… there. It was natural really. He had just met these people! They didn’t really know much about him, he didn’t know much about them - he still really really liked playing with Tecchan, almost as much as Kacchan (shh, don’t tell)!

 

Nana held him close to her stomach, hugging him slightly. It was very kind of her. She probably knew what Izuku’s mind was on - the abandonment part, not the feeling-left-out part - and was instead silently comforting him. It worked.

 

But he still felt uncomfortable.

 

A few minutes had passed, tiny playful squabbles going around in the adult’s circle. Nana looked happy, smiling even though it really didn’t look like she was paying attention to her friends. She kept shooting looks between Mr. Tsukauchi and Izuku.

 

“So Izuku!” He looked up at her from his spot on her lap, nose nearly touching her chin. He adjusted himself. “Haruta and I have something to tell you.” Her face slowly morphed into a frown. Her eyes turned hard and her lips turned to scowl. She looked up at the ceiling, glaring hard.

 

He knew that look. It was the look that his father had used to give to him before he left them. It was hard to read sometimes - maybe it was just what his face looked like? - but Izuku still saw the same expression on them. Disappointment, anger. Anything that was negative really. His father really didn’t like him. He would even beat his three year old a bit sometimes when momma was gone to work.

 

Nana shook her head from her thoughts, looking back down at Izuku with a soft stare. The intense aura around her subsided, but Izuku was still cautious. 

 

“So Haruta and I have been talking and I wanted to ask y-”

 

Izuku held up his hand. He didn't want to hear it in fear of getting scolded, hit. He didn’t want to get beat, the tension around Nana was scary. Nana was nice, he knew that! But Mommy was nice, too. He just didn’t know what to think right now, his mind still boggled from recent activity. He knew that Nana wouldn't hit him, but the four year old had a rather active imagination at the moment. “Wait! C-Can I use the restroom please?” He squirmed a bit in her lap for extra measures.

 

Nana gave a little frown, but hummed in response. “Yeah sprout.” She pointed to the hall leading to the exit. “First door to the right.”

 

Izuku smiled up at her, though it probably came out a little strained. He didn’t feel like he fit in. Just like how he felt forced into Kacchan’s little group - everyone there was so… loud and outgoing, but Izuku was shy, quieter than most of the preschoolers. “Thanks, Nana-san.”

 

He jumped off her lap, not looking back to see the woman’s frown at the lack of endearment from the child. He walked to the restroom, turning the knob and opening it. As soon as he entered and was out of sight from the others, Izuku’s facade fell. He wanted to cry, but he was fresh out of tears. He wanted to scream, but his throat suddenly felt dry. He wanted to go back and hug the ever living hell out of Nana, seeking comfort from his thoughts… but he couldn’t. He didn’t deserve it.

 

He was useless.

 

That much was clear, anyway, from what everyone seemed to show to him.

 

Izuku just wanted a little break from reality, just wanted to camp out in the restroom until he could rid of the awkward feeling in his chest. He couldn’t place what it was… sadness? Loneliness?

 

Definitely both.

 

What he didn’t expect was to see the tiny window at the side of the wall. It wasn’t to not be expected, it’s just that Izuku has never really seen a restroom with a window in it. 

 

Or that he’s never really cared for looking for one. He’d be too busy taking a fat shit or something.

 

But now was different.

 

He closed the door behind him, locking it and instead taking to leaning on it. The past week’s events replayed in his mind. What would he do, now that his mother had left him - just like his father? Where would he go? What should he do?

 

...What could he do?

 

Face it with a smile on his face like All Might would do? He couldn’t, although he desperately wanted to. He was a child, not even half a decade yet. Everyone had their limits, and his happened to be very small as of now.

 

Izuku stared blankly at the window, tiny but just enough to fit him through. It was a stupid idea, he knew that. He didn’t know why it had crossed his mind - it wasn’t like he was in danger or anything. He was a kid. He was just uncomfortable. He wanted to get to know these people more, but he knew that they’d leave him eventually.

 

They always did.

 

The restroom was plain, no tub or shower in it. The window was positioned next to the toilet, high but not too much, blinds covering it from the outside view. The sound of voices filled his ears, the family - that he knew he was not a part of, no matter how welcomed they’d try to make him feel - continuing on their chat. They’d be fine, they wouldn’t even bat an eye.

 

Midoriya Izuku pushed himself off the door and waddled his way over to the window, eyes blank and mind swarming with unnecessary thoughts. Bare feet connected with the toilet lid, Izuku grabbing the window sill for support. He lifted the blinds up and out of the way and saw there was no screen blocking him from freedom. Steadying himself, the boy tiptoed in an attempt to see if there were a lock on the tiny window. There was, fortunately, and he quietly flipped it over, pausing for a moment to hear if anyone had heard his ruckus. They didn’t.

 

Letting out a sigh he didn’t know he had been holding, Izuku paused. Did he leave anything back in the house?

 

Other than his will to live, no he couldn’t recall anything else.

 

Without another thought, Izuku quietly and slowly lifted the window up, a dead expression laying on his face. The four year old hadn’t considered there was an alarm in the picture.

 

But now he knew.

 

A loud ding! echoed throughout the house, indicating that a door of some sort had opened. The chatter in the living room stopped, much to the panic of Izuku.

 

“Ahh, uh!” he whispered under his breath, hearing the creak of a chair getting released of its pressure. Izuku threw the window open now, not caring whether they heard as he entered a new level of oh-fucking -shit.

 

As he heard a knock on the bathroom door, he was climbing out the window, wiggling through the tight space.

 

Yep, this had got to be his stupidest idea yet.

 

Izuku fell to the ground with a soft thud, the voice of a panicked Nana filling his ears in the background. He had absolutely no idea why he was doing this, other than wanting to get out of their hair. Now that he thought about it, why hadn’t he taken the door? Would they have cared?

 

He heard Nana behind him, shaking the knob of the restroom through the open window. “Izuku?” he heard. “Izuku! Are you there?” He didn’t answer, only getting up off the ground silently, dusting his knees. Hearing no response from the child, Nana yelled. “Torino, go out! He’s outside!”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened. He didn’t feel like being chased by a grown man right now.

 

The young child sprinted off the property as fast as he could, albeit not very fast - screw you tiny legs! - though he didn’t know why he was so distressed, why they didn’t just leave him to himself. 

 

The window had been on the side of the house, just a few feet from the actual front. He ran, turning the corner and away from the front door. Izuku passed the decorative bushes, face contorted with pain from his self-deprecating thoughts - why should a child think of these things? - and the feeling of potential abandonment in his chest.

 

That’s why, he figured. He was running because he didn’t want to be left behind again.

 

If they were going to leave him in the future, what was stopping him from leaving first? To leave before anything could happen, before he would get too attached. Why a four year old was thinking such things was the fault of society in the age of quirks.

 

Izuku ran and ran, though he still found himself near the house. He heard the front door being thrown open, Torino Sorahiko bursting out and looking around for the child.

 

He looked back, eyes widened in fear of being caught as he kept running, not looking in front of him. Why wouldn’t they just leave him? Why did they care? He appreciated it, but he didn’t…  he didn’t what?

 

And as soon as Sorahiko set his eyes on the boy, Izuku felt a crushing weight tackle him, scooping him up, trapping his arms in his captor’s chest.

 

____________________

 

The day had been pretty normal for Yagi Toshinori. Thirteen and quirkless, Toshinori had gone to school and dealt with the bullies, as per usual.

 

It didn’t bother him - not anymore at least.

 

He knew that he’d get a quirk, the offer from his mentor would come to light soon enough. He needed to train first, she had said, in order for his body to accept the conditions of One For All.

 

See, right now he was a scrawny teen, barely any meat on his bones. Over the course of a month, he had grown a bit more muscle, but it still wasn't enough. Shimura-san had offered him a quirk due to his heroic tendencies, so here he was, going to her house to meet up and train like they did every other day after school.

 

The house came into view as Toshinori turned the corner of the neighborhood. Pocketing the phone in his hand, the teen looked ahead, speeding up a little as he was eager to get closer to his dream of helping others.

 

What he wasn’t very eager about was seeing Tenko. Dang, the brat looks like a total angel - and he is! - but when Toshinori comes into view, the boy is ready to throw hands.

 

Toshinori’s lips twitch at the thought, eyes roaming to the sky in wonder. The blue haired boy was so nice to everyone else, it was cute. What in the ever loving heck did Toshinori do to get on his bad side?

 

He sighed, looking back down to see that he was nearing the house. The sight of the door came into view, and Toshinori saw Gran Torino - his mentor’s friend - standing at the doorway looking frantic as he scanned the area, screaming, “Hey! Where’d you go, boy?!”

 

Boy?

 

Toshinori saw a child in front of him just a few feet away, looking away from him and instead focusing on the man behind him. The boy looked crazed, panicked as he stared back, running blindly ahead.

 

A thief? Toshinori thought. It wasn’t impossible, many kids had a tendency of stealing these days, especially if they were raised wrong and had just been blessed with a quirk. He just didn't expect one to look so cute and squishable.

 

The teen’s body moved on its own, rushing towards the caught-off guard child. Toshinori scooped the boy up in his arms, restraining his movement by burrowing the green headed child deeper into his chest, trapping the boy’s arms as his legs kicked uselessly at Toshinori’s own.

 

He caught him.

 

____________________



Izuku was stuck.

 

He couldn’t get out of this stranger’s firm grasp.

 

He kicked and squirmed, feet connecting weakly with the other boy’s thighs. “Lemme go, lemme go!” yelled Izuku, tears brimming his eyes. Darn, and he thought he was all out, too. He just wanted to leave - where to, he had no clue, possibly off to check if Kacchan hadn’t left him, too. He just wanted to get away from all those happy people, he didn’t want to intrude.

 

Izuku’s arms were tucked away in his captor’s chest, making it impossible to use his fists instead.

 

The boy who caught him, with blonde and striking blue eyes, was holding him as if he weighed nothing, only carrying the boy back to the house. Izuku tried to put up more of a fight, banging his head on his captor’s shoulder. It seemed to hurt himself more than it did the teen.

 

The blonde only continued to walk forward towards Torino, a smile on his face despite the child’s squirming.

 

With one last bang on the head, Izuku had enough. His head was throbbing like crazy - from fatigue or pain, he couldn’t exactly tell. Hoping to lessen the pain, Izuku pressed his forehead onto the teen’s shoulder, seeing as he couldn’t get his hands out to help. He was still squirming, just out of spite to try and annoy the boy who caught him, partially to try and escape.

 

Footsteps were growing closer to Izuku, which he assumed was that Torino person. He kicked for a last time before realizing how pointless his attempts were.

 

He flopped in the blonde boy’s grasp, limp and expressionless. Stray tears fell down his cheeks despite his dead expression. He couldn’t feel anything and in that moment, his situation hit him harder than a thrown brick to the head ever would.

 

He couldn’t save his momma.

 

He was useless.

 

He couldn’t help Present Mic.

 

He was useless.

 

He couldn’t run from that man with the knife.

 

Useless.

 

He couldn’t find his mother after waking up.

 

Stupid.

 

He couldn’t figure out that momma had left him before it was too late.

 

Dumb.

 

He couldn’t take care of himself, instead taking to bothering total strangers.

 

A burden.

 

He couldn’t stop momma from leaving.

 

Unwanted, unneeded, abandoned, unloved.

 

He couldn’t leave the home of nice people without getting caught.

 

He was useless.

 

And now he was stuck in the restricting arms of a teen. He couldn’t do anything about it.

 

Torino breathed a sigh from behind him, speaking to the blond boy. His tone was full of relief. “Ah, Toshinori, thank you.” Oh, so they know each other. What a small world.

 

The teen smiled, though it dimmed when he realized how limp Izuku had gotten. “Ah, no problem, Torino-sensei! Is this child a thief or something? What happened?”

 

Izuku felt the eyes of Nana’s friend trail onto his figure, a dark tension filling the air. Oh crap, was he in trouble now?

 

The man sighed. “No, but his situation is… difficult to say the least,” Torino said, walking up to Toshinori, he had heard, and grabbing Izuku out of his arms. Izuku continued to remain expressionless despite the pain dripping from his cheeks. Torino looked down at the boy, a frown on his face. Izuku refused to acknowledge him, staring off into the distance as the man lightly bobbed the boy. “Izuk-”

 

“IZUKU!” Nana interrupted, speeding up to the group and catching the boy’s cheeks in her hands, crouching down to Izuku’s level from Torino’s arms. Her brows were furrowed in concern as she looked at him, her hands making him look at her. “What were you thinking?"” Her voice was soft yet strict, turning the greenette's face over a bit to check for injuries.

 

Izuku stared right through her, forcing his lips to stop quivering. If he acted rude, would they let him go? He’d regret it, but it was for the best, right? He didn’t want to be left behind again, so he’d leave them. That’s what he agreed on, that’s what he’d stick to. That’s what he wanted to stick to. Needed to.

 

Soon followed Tenko, as well as fake Recovery Girl and Naomasa. Mr. Tsukauchi had also came out, followed by Kotaro, who was holding Hana’s hand. They all had the same expression on their face. Pity and concern. Izuku hated that look. It made him feel weak.

 

After a few more moments, however, of Nana stroking his cheek or playing with his hair, the four year old let out a pitiful whine (much to his embarrassment, everyone there was staring at him already as it was). 

 

He was four. He couldn’t contain his feelings, couldn’t hide them. But he could try, so he ripped himself away and hid from lingering eyes, burrowing his face into Torino’s shirt, hiding himself from the world.

 

There he cried, tiny hands grasping onto the man’s shirt, wrinkling it. “...useless,” he muttered quietly, words muffled. That word that was bouncing around in his head, ripping him to shreds. He said it louder this time, unable to control the volume in his words as the crying only grew louder. 

 

He muttered it over and over again, his world turning a blinding white as everything around him blanked. "Stupid deku, can't do anything. Useless, useless, don't be a deku, Izuku, don't be a," he sucked in and his mouth shut.

 

Kacchan never meant what he said, Izuku knew. They were practically joined by the hip, although Kacchan was always a bit mean. There was always this glint in his eyes when he'd tease him, a playful mocking. Yet Izuku could see some form of truth behind the blonde's words. So he snagged at the wrong interpretation knowingly, for what was one's lies was another's truth.

 

The man only held him tighter, the air around the group growing tighter in response to Izuku’s louder, clearer words.

 

Suddenly the boy was ripped from his spot in Torino’s arms and he found himself in Nana’s instead. She bounced him up and down, telling him comforting words that came through one ear, out the other. “Izuku, sweetie, stop telling yourself that,” Nana said, tone sweet but firm. The toddler, instead of listening to her, burrowed his face into the new provided shoulder, continuing to mumble self-deprecating words that a toddler should not use on himself.

 

____________________

 

Nana had no idea what to do at that point. Tenko and Hana never really had to go through these kinds of hardships because, well… Nana would never leave her children to fend for themselves. Her children were happy all around, safe for the times they didn’t get what they’d want at the store.

 

So when Tenko came up to Izuku, she was grateful, lessening her bobbing for the child to comfort the other.

 

____________________

 

Izuku felt a tug on his shorts. Adjusting his head ever so slightly, just so that his eye could peek out from Nana’s shoulder, Izuku caught sight of his friend looking up at him with a sad smile. “You’re not useless, Zu. You’re awesome! ‘N funny an’ strong!” He flexed his arm for extra measures and made a funny face, getting a watery laugh out of the weeping child. A tiny droplet of spit came from Izuku's open mouth and fell on Tenko's cheek, to which the boy reacted with a playful disgusted face, animatedly wiping it off and onto Nana's shirt.

 

Izuku laughed again, though it was more prominent that time.

 

Izuku tried to lessen his sniffles, and as he did that, Tecchan continued to speak. “So… so we wan’ you here. Don’t run away, ‘kay, Zu?”

 

Izuku buried his head into Nana’s shoulder again, thinking on what he heard as his cries slowly calmed, leaving him hiccuping wildly. They wanted him to stay? They cared?

 

No, they’d leave him.

 

But would they…?

 

Slowly and hesitantly, Izuku nodded into Nana, clutching onto the collar of her shirt as he hid his face in embarrassment and shame. He knew this was a stupid idea. Man, he should’ve just left by the front door, tell them he’d go to a friend’s house. Technically it wasn’t a lie--he wanted to check to see if Kacchan and Auntie Mitsuki were still there for him.

Izuku was so out of it, lost in his thoughts, that he didn’t notice the group had silently made its way back into the house until Nana had sat down on one of the long couches now, turning him around in her lap. To Izuku’s right sat Tecchan, holding his shirt. On his left sat the other boy, Tsukauchi Naomasa, who was holding Izuku’s pinky comfortingly despite not knowing him yet (other than the adult’s conversations on the boy --the nine year old could piece stuff together). The adults - excluding Nana, of course - sat on the other seats, as well as Hana.

 

The Toshinori person sat on the end of the other couch, visibly squirming while looking constipated and uncomfortable. The toddler saw that it was because Tecchan was glaring at him. He looked concerned. Confused, too. Izuku would have laughed under different circumstances.

 

By now, Izuku’s hics had calmed down to quiet sniffles and an uncomfortably runny nose. That really was the dumbest thing he could have done in his life.

 

Nana was the first one to break the silence, shifting Izuku in her lap so she’d have better access to seeing him. “Zuku…”

 

The boy shrunk in on himself, shoulders tucking in as he prepared for a scolding. He looked down in shame, but the scolding never came. Instead, a warm hand softly landed on his hair, fondly ruffling it. He looked up at Nana, confused.

 

“You could have just told us if you were uncomfortable, you know.” She smiled down on him, large and goofy. “I could tell you were, but I figured it was because of your mom.”

 

Izuku didn’t know what to say to that, so he didn’t. Tenko took the chance to talk instead. “Yeah, Zu! You could've played with me and Naomasa!” He gave a smile not unlike his mother’s.

 

Izuku smiled back, still not knowing what to say. A few more seconds started to pass and the four year old was getting a bit awkward in the silence, all eyes on him. "Um, s-sorry for, uh, running. I-I wanted to check if, um, Kacchan was still here, too.”

 

 Nana nodded in response, looking back down at the boy and interrupting his ramble. “It’s okay, Izu, but if you want to go out again, please don’t sneak out of the restroom window.” The boy looked up sheepishly. “You nearly gave me a heart attack.”

 

He nodded. “Again?” Izuku questioned, cocking his head to the side. Weren’t they gonna drop him off at an orphanage or something? Though he knew they would probably come visit him to play, knowing how nice they are. He’d await Tecchan’s visits.

 

Now it was Nana’s turn to look sheepish, taking a glance at Tsukauchi Haruta. “Ah, yeah - that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” She bounced him in his lap before continuing.

 

 “Well, since your mother took you off the civilian registry and erased all traces of your existence,” she paused, looking down at him to see if he’d gotten a negative reaction. Luckily, the boy was too interested in what she had to say (she knew she was a bit insensitive there, Nana was never the best with sugarcoating) to notice. “We kind of figured we’d adopt you…?”

 

It’d be easy, seeing as there was no “Midoriya Izuku” in the registry. They could change his name, and no really difficult legalities would have to transpire due to the boy’s lack of presence in records. Seriously, that woman must've been good at hacking, they couldn’t recover any data.

 

Nana looked back down, expecting to see happy smiles and excitement on his face (despite the circumstance - this was a four year old!) but she soon turned frantic when she saw the boy’s lips quivering, big fat tears rolling down his face again. “W-Wha?! Did I say something wrong? Whad I do? I’m sorry, oh my fuc- fudging god,” she hugged the boy into her chest, looking around to her friends for help. What she didn’t expect was for the boy to hug her back, twisting his body so he could do so.

 

He shook his head. “N-No, thank you, thank you,” Izuku said. He hadn’t been expecting this, no one was this nice. Not even heroes - maybe All Might. To take in a random person was on a new level of kindness. Just as he had finally stopped crying, he had started back up again. But this time they were tears of joy. “T-Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

 

Nana hugged him back tighter now as a new body crashed into the hug - Tecchan. Naomasa and Hana had fit their way into the circle, Toshinori, too (much to the displeasure of Tenko), though they didn’t really know each other yet. Izuku had the feeling Toshinori was a very, very nice person. He couldn't wait to know him more! And Naomasa! And maybe even Hana!

 

 Izuku looked back at the first two, ignoring the tears rolling down his face. “S-So you can be Ma again?” He turned to Tenko. “A-And you can be T-Tecchan-nii?”

 

The two only smiled at the boy, their newest edition.

 

“Welcome to the family.”

 

One last time he’d allow himself to feel the love of a family.

 

Just once, nothing more.

Notes:

Next Deadline : June 27, 2020

Chapter 4: He Stood There, Feeling Alone

Summary:

Darn, another missing house.

Notes:

My hands were itching to write, so I wrote the whole dang day today

I want y'all to know that I made this book purely to satisfy my needs in a fanfiction, so I will write this dang book until I drop.

Originally, I was going to make this chapter a two year long time skip, but I wanted to show character relationships between the mains (Hana is literally there just so I can kill her off like she was in the original oOPS).

Enjoy! <333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A few signatures later and it was official. Midoriya Izuku was no more. Instead, all that was left was Shimura Izuku - son of Nana and Kotaro, younger brother to Tenko and Hana.

 

The next few weeks for the boy had been a bit choppy, with Izuku trying to get adjusted to his new life. In that time, he’d learned that Nana was a hero, like All Might! Torino was also a hero, too, though he kept in the shadows of the business. He had also come to terms that Chiyo was Recovery Girl.

 

He still didn’t get why she had skittles instead. He wanted gummies!

 

Naomasa had come over frequently to play with Tenko and Izuku, much to the boy’s pleasure. Naomasa was awesome! Especially his quirk, it was just like his father’s! They were literal human lie-detectors.

 

“That’s so cool, Nao-chan!” Izuku had yelled, jumping off the floor in excitement. His eyes shown a light that had started to frequently show the past couple of days. Izuku wasn’t anywhere near recovering from his mother’s disappearance, but he was making progress. “Imagine all you could do with that! You could tell when a villain is lying and you can solve a bunch of hard cases! So! Cool! Detective work would be a breeze~”

 

Naomasa rubbed his neck, embarrassed from all the praise he was getting. “It’s really not that gre-”

 

“Shush.” Izuku interrupted, squinting his eyes and pressing his finger to the boy’s lips. “Shuuush.”

 

Tenko and Naomasa laughed, the former grabbing his brother’s arm and pulling him down beside him, pinky pulled up in precaution despite having his glove on still. Tenko ruffled his brother’s fluffy hair, thinking in curiosity.

 

It’s been nearly three weeks since Izuku was officially deemed a Shimura and all they knew was that his birthday had passed on that unfortunate day and he was now four. Wouldn’t that mean he’d have a quirk now?

“Zuzu, what’s your quirk?” Tenko turned towards Izuku, Naomasa doing the same, interested.

 

Izuku glanced at the two, nervous. He didn’t know how they’d react. Would they be mad? Disgusted? What would Ma think?

 

He smiled lopsidedly, lips twitching. “I-I can, uhh, fly! Like Mama!” He swooshed his arm through the air, sticking his lips out and blowing.

 

Naomasa’s left eye twitched, an indication that his quirk had gone off. He frowned slightly. “Izu, what’s my quirk again?”

 

The four year old gasped, slamming his hand onto his forehead. “Poop, forgot ‘bout that.”

 

Izuku sighed, rubbing his hands together lightly. It was bound to happen sooner or later, his doctor appointment had been set up next week, anyway. Izuku looked down. “...I don’ have a quirk,” he mumbled, lifting his head and looking through his curly bangs expecting to see disgust.

 

He didn’t see any of that.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“O-Oh?”

 

Izuku cocked his head to the side, fumbling with the socks on his feet as he stared at his friends. “You’re not mad…?” 

 

Tenko smiled, a determined look crossing his face. “Nuh-uh, Zucchan! That just means I’ll have to protect you more!” He raised a fist in the air and gave his brother a toothy grin.

 

Naomasa nodded, a tiny lilt to his lips. “Yeah, Izu. You know Toshinori’s quirkless, too, right? And it doesn’t matter, we’re best friends!”

 

“Maybe you are,” Tenko added, crossing his arms. “‘M not going near that weirdo. He stole mom!”

 

Hey !”

 

The trio turned around, eyes meeting said weirdo. “So that’s why you hate me, Tenko?”

 

“It’s Shimura to you! Shi-mu-ra.”

 

“Nuh-uh, I already call Sensei that. Or do you want me to call her mom?” Toshinori dragged the ‘o’ out a bit teasingly. The seven year old gasped in response.

 

Izuku interrupted their squabbling, a bright smile on his face as he ran to the twelve year old. “To-hii! To-hii, To-hii!” He jumped at the boy’s feet, eyes sparkling. “Is it true? Are you quirkless, too? But you’re so strooong , how ya’ do it?”

 

The two had gotten acquainted over the last few weeks, Toshinori coming over frequently for training lessons with Nana. To say the least, Izuku loved being around Toshinori (despite the whole escaping fiasco), and it seemed to be mutual. Izuku would watch the older getting thrown around by his new adoptive Ma, and he’d always find it hilarious.

 

Toshinori looked down at the boy, smiling. He dropped his backpack onto the ground and scooped Izuku into his arms. The toddler let out a laugh, watching as the blonde nodded in response. “You’re quirkless, too, Zu?”

 

The boy nodded his head vigorously, waiting for the boy to continue.

 

“Well, I’m not strong yet. You’re just super light,” Toshinori bounced the boy up in his arms. “But I’m getting there! I’ll be the best hero out there!” He flexed his arms goofily, a bright smile on his face that Izuku thought could have rivaled All Might’s.

 

“Yeeeaahhh!!” The boy pumped a fist in the air. “Let’s be a duo, To-hii! We gon’ be the bestest! Like All Might! I’mma be the bestest even without a quirk!”

 

Toshinori scrunched his eyebrows in confusion, glancing at Naomasa, but nonetheless smiled with the little boy. Naomasa gave a little shrug, both having no clue who this All Might person Izuku kept talking about was. Naomasa had searched the internet for a result, but none came up. He even asked his dad, but Haruta hadn’t a clue either.

 

“Alrighty then, Izuku. We’ve gotta train you! First lesson - don’t get caught!”  Toshinori let the boy down, instructing him to run as fast as he could and to avoid getting touched. Izuku gave a dutiful nod, motioning to the two on the ground and saying, “You too, Te-nii! Nao-chan! Get super strong!” and flexed his arms, continuing to run around.

 

Toshinori left out the part where this was a game of tag and Tenko and Naomasa played along for the sake of the green head’s smiles.

 

Izuku was grateful, to say the least. He had half-expected his friends to make a fuss over the boy being quirkless, and also expected them to throw him out to the streets once again. No one liked a useless, quirkless deku.

 

But apparently they did! So Mama must be fine with it, too.

 

He also found out that Toshinori was also without a quirk! So cool! Maybe it wasn’t so bad after all. They could be the world’s first quirkless heroes, despite what Kacchan would probably say. Unless there already was one. He should check. He was also curious to see what Kacchan would say about his diagnosed quirklessness. He didn’t get the chance to tell him. 

 

Izuku was sure that his best friend would be fine with it.

 

____________________

 

The weeks blurred into months, and slowly, Izuku began to accept his mother’s decision. 

 

It doesn’t mean he liked it, though.

 

Izuku still didn’t blame her - in fact, he missed her a lot. He missed her warmth, her love, her tight hugs and her warm cookies.

 

And the katsudon, don’t forget the katsudon.

 

In the beginning, he’d put up a happy facade in front of his new family (he was almost sure they knew somehow) and cried to himself when he was alone. Now, however, the sadness and sorrow were slowly going away and it was all thanks to them. He was happy with his new life. Torino and Chiyo would come over to visit Nana, and Tsukauchi would make up some time to do so every so often.

 

Torino had become a second father figure to Izuku - third? - and Chiyo had become an Auntie that could rival even Auntie Mitsuki.

 

He was content.

 

But what he didn’t get was why his Mama and Torino wouldn’t let him see Kacchan. If he was still there, he must have been worrying about the sudden disappearance of his friend.

 

“Mama, why can’t I go play with Kacchan?” He had asked, tugging at Nana’s shorts. Izuku had looked over at Torino, eyes pleading to see his friend. “He must be super duper worried. He’s nice! A super big meanie, but he’s nice!”

 

Counterproductive.

 

Nana looked down at her son, picking him up and bobbing him. She glanced at Torino before saying the usual line over again. “Bakugou-kun sounds like a bad influence, sprout,” she said, using the surname Izuku had given to her months prior, “and we want you to be a positive little bean, alrighty? Why don’t you go over to Auntie Chiyo and get some skittles.” She booped his nose.

 

Izuku frowned as he was being set down, but still made his way over to said Auntie. He was tired of hearing the same thing over and over again, but maybe some skittles would cheer him up.

 

He still wanted to try those gummies, though.

 

Why wouldn’t they let him see Kacchan? He wasn’t that mean.

 

Okay, maybe he was. Just a little, not too much.

 

Also, why did Auntie Chiyo grow taller and less wrinkly if she was Recovery Girl? Were the media false advertising? Do they always do that?

 

Is All Might a wrinkly old man?

 

Heck, where’s All Might anyway? When they went to the store, there was no merch on the number one hero whatsoever. And his favorite All Might series was gone, too!

 

Izuku made his way over to Auntie Chiyo, plopping himself down on the couch with his arms crossed, which made the woman chuckle.

 

“Skittles?”

 

“Skittles.”

 

He stuck his hand out, a childish pout on his lips. After Auntie Chiyo poured a few into his hand, Izuku immediately threw them into his mouth, earning a choked cough from the lady as she screeched a loud, “Careful!”

 

Promptly ignoring her shout, Izuku stuck out his lower lip and downed the candy. “I wanna see Kacchan!” He whined, taking to grabbing a few more skittles as he kicked his legs in the air. Chiyo pulled the packet back, ‘tsking as she denied his thievery. He ‘tsked back, muttering, “I still wan’ gummies, though.”

 

“I’ll go out and buy you gummies some day, Izukkun, but these skittles are healthier than normal ones! My support crew made it so that it’d fit my hero costume,” Chiyo said, dropping a few more into his hand. “And you know that your Kacchan is bad for you, Sorahiko heard what you said before.”

 

Izuku turned to her, exasperated. “But he’s so awesome! That’s why he called me that, he’s allowed to… just not in front of Auntie Mitsuki and momma.”  He whispered the last part.

 

Chiyo sighed. There was no getting through the toddler’s thick skull.

 

Izuku’ll just have to find a different way to meet Kacchan.

 

The boy sighed, shrugging as he hopped off the couch. He turned back around to face his Auntie, leaning in to hug her.

 

She opened her arms wide, ready. “Awwh, thank you, Zu-”

 

He snatched a handful of skittles from the unsuspecting woman’s lap, stuffing it in his face before backing away. He snickered, giving the lady a toothy grin as he chewed the candy messily. “Fanks Aushie Shi-sha!” Izuku laughed as he went in and actually hugged her this time. She sighed, but hugged back, a small smile on her lips.

 

Izuku pulled back and giggled before running off to his older brother, sitting down next to him as he picked up an action figure with a colorful smile - like, actually colorful because of the staining skittles.

 

Chiyo smiled at the sight. She didn’t know what Midoriya Inko was thinking when she left the kid, he’s an absolute blessing. Quirkless? Who cares, the boy was a ray of sunshine.

 

It wasn’t until long that the door bell rang. Nana excused herself from the spot next to Torino, making a beeline for the door. Looking through the peephole, she opened it and welcomed in a bruised Toshinori (who was still smiling, as per usual).

 

“Toshinori, you’ve seriously got to tell a teacher or something, this can’t keep happening,” an exasperated Nana sighed. “Or should I go to that school and complain? Because I will march up to that building and tear it to shreds, sprout, just you watch.”

 

Toshinori gave a sheepish laugh, shaking his head as he shrugged. “Even if you did, they wouldn’t care enough to do anything for a quirkless kid. Speaking of, when you enroll Izuku into kinder next year, you might want to keep an eye out for him.” He took a glance at Izuku, who was staring at the two with big eyes. “Kids are brutal these days.”

 

Izuku ran up to the two, setting his toy down beside a rather annoyed looking Tenko. The four year old grabbed at Toshinori’s jeans, tugging. “You hurt, Tocchan?”

 

Toshinori only bent down to the boy’s level, messing up his hair. 

 

When he didn’t respond, Izuku took the chance. “No training today with Mama! Cancel! Let’s go to the park!”

 

The park wasn’t so far from Kacchan’s house. He could make it if he ran.

 

Toshinori looked up at his mentor and mother-figure for permission. She looked stern, as if she were about to say no.

 

But that was before she saw Izuku’s puppy dog eyes.

 

She sighed after a while of staring at her son, visibly struggling before she gave in. “Fine, but I’ve gotta stay here and do some paperwork reports on some villains I caught. Take Chiyo and Sora with you, it doesn’t seem like they have anything to do since they’re freeloading in my house.” She raised her voice playfully at the end, shooting a glance at her friends.

 

Izuku squealed, running off to Chiyo and grabbing her off the couch before making his way over to Torino and doing the same. Tenko stood, too, fixing his glove before going over to Izuku, who was now holding the hands of both adults.

 

“Bye, Mama! Papa! Hana-nee, wanna come, too?”

 

Hana contemplated for a bit before shaking her head. “I’ve got some friends coming over in an hour, Izu. See you later!”

 

Izuku nodded, eager to go out. “Let’s go!” The boy flung the door open and skipped out, letting go of his Auntie and Uncle’s hands in favor of reaching the park faster. Tenko and Toshinori walked close behind, Tenko giving hard glares and Toshinori visibly inching away.

 

Izuku hummed a tune as he was making his way to the park. He’d be able to go see Kacchan! If he was still there, anyway. Izuku was prepared if he wasn’t. In fact, he was half-expecting it. Auntie Mitsuki was best friends with Momma - Momma wouldn’t leave her best friend behind.

 

But then again, she left her son behind, so who’s to say anything at this point.

 

Izuku was riding on the hope that they were still there anyway.

 

“Oi, Izu! We’re here, stop your hoppin’,” Torino shouted from behind. Izuku halted, looking around and seeing that he was half-way into the park already. The boy turned around to face Torino, a sheepish smile lit on his face as he rubbed the back of his neck.

 

He playfully saluted. “Yessir!”

 

“Zuzu! C’mere, let’s climb!” Izuku turned his head around to meet Tenko, who was positioned at the foot of a large tree.

 

He shrugged. It wouldn’t hurt to play for a while. The toddler began to run towards his brother, grabbing his not-brother-but-still-brother Toshinori on the way over.

 

Tenko stepped on the tree, hoisting himself up and grabbing onto a branch as Chiyo and Torino found a seat on a nearby bench. Soon enough, Tenko found a sitting place on the tree.

 

“Woah, Tecchan-nii! So cool, I wanna go up, too!”

 

Tenko laughed, patting the space next to him. “Careful then, Zuzu. I gotta spot right here for you.”

 

Izuku nodded dutifully, forgetting about the Kacchan meeting for now. “Uh, To-hii! Lift me up! Up, please!”

 

Toshinori hummed, grabbing the boy from underneath his pits before pushing him onto the slanted part of the tree. He continued to support the boy, holding his feet until he made it safely next to his brother. 

 

“Careful there, boys. I don’t want to have to heal you from your reckless behavior,” Chiyo yelled from her spot on the bench.

 

“Yes, Chi-chan.”

 

“Okay, Auntie!”

 

“I’ll protect them, Shuzenji-san!”

 

Tenko and Izuku sat up in the tree for nearly half an hour, talking and playing amongst themselves carefully with Toshinori down at their feet.

 

Sooner rather than later, Izuku remembered his reason for coming in the first place, cutting himself off as he looked down at his not-brother. “To-hii! Down! I wan’ go down, please!”

 

“M’kay, Zu, hold on.” Toshinori got up from his spot on the floor, reaching his arms out for Izuku to lean down into. The boy caught the toddler, setting him down onto the floor. 

 

“Thanks!” Izuku said and promptly took off running in the direction of Kacchan’s house.

 

The boy wasn’t very tactful, so he figured it’d work. Hearing footsteps behind him - as anticipated - Izuku began to run faster, zigzagging his way past the trees and confusing Toshinori behind him.

 

Izuku was already more than halfway there, anyway, so it wouldn’t matter if he got caught so early. He knew the area better than Toshinori, so it was possible to beat him, even with those tiny toddler legs of his. What he wasn’t sure of was if he could outrun Uncle Torino. By now he knew the man’s quirk and had seen it in action - he was doubtful that he could beat that speed. What he was hoping on was that Torino hadn’t noticed his absence (Izuku already knew, though - that Torino would notice in seconds).

 

Kacchan’s house - mansion thingamabob - was nearly right next to the park. The area Kacchan and Izuku had lived within Musutafu wasn’t as big as the other cities around, so a lot of the structures were packed together.

 

Behind him, Toshinori was yelling madly, gaining the attention of Torino who was now looking up from his spot on the bench. Torino got up, sprinting in the direction of the runaway boy and propelling himself off of the trees.

 

But it was too late.

 

Because Izuku had already reached Kacchan’s house.

 

Except there was no house, just like his own from before.

 

The boy stood by himself on the empty lot, Toshinori running to catch up from beyond the trees.

 

He stood there, staring at the grass that grew where a building was supposed to stand, eyes wide. His body grew stiff and his vision grew hazy, eyes cold from gathering water.

 

He stood there, feeling alone despite the two who had met from behind him.

 

He stood there, feeling alone despite the presence of an additional two regrouping with the others.

 

He stood there, feeling alone even as he felt the hand of his brother grab at his own.

 

He stood there, feeling alone as he gazed at the area where he’d play with his best friend.

 

Kacchan was gone. Auntie Mitsuki and Uncle Masaru were, too.

 

He didn’t get why everyone left him. 

 

A bubbling feeling rose up the boy’s chest, escaping through his mouth as he giggled to himself, despite that growing feeling that ate him from the inside out . Kacchan was gone. And his house was, too. Why were the houses of all things disappearing, too?

 

Izuku didn’t know why he felt like this. He already knew, already predicted that this would be the case. He didn’t know why it caught him off guard, he told himself that he was already expecting it. He tried to convince himself over and over again by telling himself that this would be a possibility, that this would happen .

 

He just had to question, though. Why was it that everyone he gets attached to leaves him?

 

Would Mama leave him, too? Papa, Hana, Auntie Chiyo, Uncle Torino? Toshi and Tecchan, too?

 

They wouldn’t, right? They were too nice for that. Why bring him in if they were going to take him out in the first place? They wouldn’t. They couldn’t .

 

… Right?

 

Izuku turned around, broken again for the first time in months. He plastered a smile on his lips, ignoring the sole tear that fell down his face. He faced his new family and laughed despite himself. “He’s gone.” And he was hit with a wave of deja vu.

 

He chose to ignore the crack in his voice as he spoke.

 

He chose to ignore the wrecking sobs that shook his small frame.

 

He felt alone.

 

More than ever, he felt alone.

 

More than when his father left his momma and him.

 

More than when he found himself without a quirk.

 

More than when he woke up in that same park.

 

More than when he found out momma left him.

 

More than ever, he felt alone.

 

In that moment, he carried all of the times he felt that sickening emotion on his shoulders, and it weighed him down so, so much.

 

So much that he collapsed to the ground, laying in a fetal position for those around him to see. He cried and he cried, more than he had ever in his short life.

 

In that moment, he felt alone even as his family picked him up, all four wrapping their arms around his figure as their tears fell on curly green.

 

But he wasn’t alone, he knew that.

 

Not anymore.

 

And the broken boy hugged back.

Notes:

thank you all so much for 100 Kudos and 800 Hits, I am literally DYING. Also, thank you SO MUCH for your comments, my sister literally slapped me in the face because I was smiling to darn much reading them.

Next Deadline : June 30, 2020

Chapter 5: He Was Happy, Until He Wasn't

Summary:

Izuku realizes some shit, but no one believes him. Oh well, he was happy either way.

Notes:

Wtf, 400 Hits in two days? Y'all jOkiNg, riGHt? ILYSM <333

Next Update is coming tomorrow (but probably at night time, Texas time lol)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

For months after Izuku had found out that even his best friend was gone, the boy was quieter than usual. He would still play with Naomasa and Tenko and he would still laugh at Toshinori’s training sessions, but he was more subdued.

 

Naturally, the boy was recovering, accepting that his old life and the people in it were gone. Izuku was going back to his old, bubbly self slow as it may be.

 

During that time, his family had grown a lot closer with him. 

 

They also grew very protective of the boy as a result of seeing his vulnerable state.

 

Nana was filled in on that day, and since then she had practically glued herself to Izuku’s side. When she’d have to go on patrol, she’d whine playfully, always scooping the boy up and smothering him in wet motherly kisses.

 

Tenko would laugh at him, but that was always before he was met with the same fate.

 

Naomasa would come over nearly everyday after his school would end and Toshinori would barge in on non-training days just to hang out with the family. Overall, Izuku was actually happy, even forgetting about his mother and Kacchan for a few moments a day. It was nice - the warmth of his family.

 

And after a few more weeks, Izuku was back.

 

Fake smiles turned real, laughs drawing the same line. He was thankful for whatever deity up there that allowed him to meet these people.

 

“Izuku, come here, boy! Your mom’s on TV!”

 

“Coming, Uncle Torino!”

 

He laughed, a bright smile that outshone the sun on his face as he ran and jumped onto Torino’s lap, Chiyo and Toshinori on each side and Naomasa and Tenko at his feet. Hana was out with her friends.

 

“Papa, c’mere!”

 

Kotaro smiled, coming down from his makeshift workplace upstairs. “I’m here, I’m here.”

 

And life was easy for the boy. He no longer had to worry about being left behind - no one else he really knew back then was still there for him, and he was constantly reassured that his new family wouldn’t ever leave him. He believed them - with his whole being, he believed them.

 

Months turned into a year, and a year turned into two. Those two years were the best of Izuku’s life, now six years old. Toshinori even got a quirk in between the time, but he still refused to use it in front of Izuku. All Izuku knew was that it was a strong strength enhancer.

 

“Toshi! Lemme see, I wanna see!” Izuku said, clinging onto the fourteen year old’s legs. Izuku had grown a few inches - maybe four - but so had Toshinori. If anything, the height difference was wider than before. “You never let me see.”

 

Toshinori smiled down at the boy, picking him up as per usual. “Come on, Zu, I’ll show you when I’m confident in it. I only got it recently, so my body isn’t used to it yet.”

 

Izuku pouted, crossing his arms defiantly but nonetheless ceased his whines. “We’ll still be a hero duo, right? Just becus’ you have a quirk n’ I don’t doesn’t mean you’ll leave me?”

 

Toshinori dramatically gasped, using his free hand to cover his mouth. “I would never, Izu. We’ll be the best heroes out there, kay? You’ll be the very first quirkless hero! The strongest!”

 

Izuku broke out into a smile, nodding his head vigorously. “Mhm! ‘Kay, lemme down, let’s train!”

 

One thing that hadn’t changed was the two’s ‘training lessons,’ which Izuku still hadn’t realized was just a game of tag.

 

Once Izuku was let down, the boy broke out into a chorus of giggles, running around the house as Toshinori slowly ran after the boy, yelling, “I’mma catch you, Zuku!”

 

And Izuku, being the clumsy boy he was, continued to crash into low cabinets and tables, earning light scoldings from Chiyo and Nana, the former ranting about how she didn’t want to have to keep, “healing the poor boy from the merciless tyranny of furniture.”

 

Naomasa peeked his head over the couch and the door to Izuku and Tenko’s shared bedroom opened, the latter coming out from all the commotion, headphones wrapped over his neck.

 

“Training again?” Naomasa asked, lifting a brow.

 

Tenko groaned. “Izu, how about we level up, it’s been years! Next lesson - defeat the mini boss-”

 

“Hey, I’m not a mini boss! I’m the final-”

“Nii-chan, good idea!” Izuku halted his spree, turning over to see Toshinori’s frozen betrayal. “My turn, Toshi-chan. Run, run!” He started his chase, the older breaking his ice and smiling as he took off in the other direction. Izuku laughed, “Tecchan-nii! Nao-chan! Let’s gooo!”

 

“Careful, bean, watch the furniture.”

 

“M’kay, Mama,” he waved her off as the two sped ahead of him. “Wait for me!”

 

And they slowed for the younger.

 

____________________

 

Naturally, as Izuku had already reached the age, the boy had been enrolled into school. Aldera Primary School - Izuku had vaguely remembered his momma talking to Auntie Mitsuki about enrolling him there before the incident. The school taught grades K - 5. It was the same school Tenko and Naomasa went to - they were all in different grades, of course.

 

That meant that the two couldn’t protect their brother (and brother- figure ) from all the bullying he’d receive due to his lack of quirk. The two would only witness the insults. What they didn’t know about was the hits the younger would take, and for that Izuku was grateful. It wasn’t a big deal to the boy, but his brothers tended to overreact. He was glad Toshi wasn’t there to see because even more fists would be thrown.

 

But that didn’t mean they’d try in every other way, so naturally the two had went to Nana.

 

“Izuku baby, you know you can tell me if people are bothering you, right?”

 

Izuku cocked his head to the side, genuinely confused. “Mama means the people at school?” She nodded, which got an oh-that smile out of her son. “It’s okay, I’m fine with it! They don’t mean anything bad by it, I’ve dealt with worse!”

 

And Nana frowned, thinking that the child was talking of the day he had been found by her, his birthday . She knew he’s had a tougher life than most people, but what she didn’t realize was that he hadn’t been talking about that.

 

Izuku had been referring to Kacchan and his lackeys, how they were even when none of them had manifested their quirks.

 

Nana sighed. “Okay, Zu, but if it gets worse, tell me. I’ve said this to Toshinori, I’ll say this to you: I will march up to that school and beat their ass if they lay so much as a hand on you.”

Izuku gasped, covering his ears with his palms. “Mama, potty word!”

 

“Oh shit, sorry.”

 

“MAMA!”

 

So Izuku’s school life continued as normal - deal with the bullies, hide the bruises, deflect unwanted conversations with Tecchan and Naomasa, and go home! The tough life of a quirkless first grader, but Izuku didn’t mind. He’d go home looking forward to playing with his family.

 

Until one day, Izuku went home not knowing of the dark bruise that had formed on his shoulder because darn it, I told Nakamura to aim for the stomach! When the bell had rang ending the day, Izuku skipped outside to where Hana, Tenko and Naomasa would wait for him everyday. The three would wait for their parents to arrive and pick them up, Haruta usually taking Naomasa out first as the three siblings would wait for either Nana or Kotaro to pick them up. Only rarely did a Shimura arrive first.

 

“Hi, Nii-chan! Nee-chan! Nao-chaaan!” Izuku shouted, the six year old crashing into the grouped trio. “How ya doin’?”

 

They only stared at him.

 

“What?”

 

Silence.

 

“What is it?” He looked around. Everything looked normal, so he took to looking down, checking if there was a bug on him anywhere.

 

Then he searched his upper arm and saw it. 

 

Well it wasn’t a bug, at least.

 

Izuku laughed nervously, tugging his sleeve down to cover the bruise up. He looked back up at his family, rubbing his arm lightly. “A-Ah, I fell at recess.”

 

Naomasa’s left eye twitched. “Izu,” he said, tone scolding.

 

“Aw come on, Izuku, I don’t even need Naomasa’s quirk to see that was a lie.” Tenko crossed his arms.

 

Hana came rushing up to him, mother henning him. “Zuzu, how did you get this? Are people bothering you?”

 

“No.”

 

Naomasa’s eye twitched again. “Izu, we need to tell Auntie Nana.”

 

The boy peeked his head around his sister, giving large puppy eyes to the eleven year old. “No you don’.”

 

“Yes we do.”

 

“No you don’t!”

 

“Yes. We do.”

 

Izuku sighed. “Pleeease, no?”

 

Naomasa visibly struggled, mouth opening and closing. Sure, the kid was cute - he had seen it many times. And Izuku almost always got what he wanted from the boy.

 

“N-n-”

 

Thankfully, Tenko saved the day. “Izuku, we gotta tell Ma.”

 

Izuku whined, dragging his words out. “Niiiii-chaaaan, noooooo,” he stomped his feet childishly. Cutesy acts worked on the older, but only in non-serious situations. That was all thanks to his trained immunity on the matter - Izuku used the same tactic way too much on Tenko.

 

Izuku pouted, the six year old crossing his arms after looking over his brother’s stern face.

 

Just then, Haruta pulled up, parking in the lot and walking up to the group. “Hey, kids,” he said as he ruffled his son’s hair. “How was school?”

 

“Good!” Izuku said through gritted teeth, looking over his friends and daring them to say more. Luckily, Haruta had control over his quirk, so it only worked when he wanted it to.

 

“Zuku got bullied.”

 

“I did not, Nao-chan!”

This time both Tsukauchis’ eyes twitched, Naomasa’s left, Haruta’s right.

 

“Don’t lie, Zucchan.”

 

“‘M not, Nao- nii ,” Izuku said, using the suffix that Naomasa always pushed to hear. Flattery didn’t seem to work in this case, though.

 

Haruta sighed, ignoring the argument completely. “Izuku, have people been bullying you?”

 

Izuku looked up at the man, eyes scrunched in frustration. “N-” He paused after taking in the look on the man’s face and sighed, defeated. He also had a lie detecting quirk, so there was no getting past him. “Yes...”

 

Haruta huffed, massaging the nose of his bridge as he imagined what Nana would react like. He was pissed, too, but he was only the Uncle in the family. “We’ll wait for your mom or dad and then go to the principal’s office, okay?”

 

“B-But the it’s not that serious, Uncle Haru!”

 

“Lift up your shirt, Izu, I know there’s more.”

 

“Wha?”

 

“You heard me.”

 

Izuku huffed a sigh, resigned as he lifted the hem a bit. He didn’t show a lot, but it was enough for a collection of gasps to go around his family circle. “It’s not that ba-”

 

“SHIMURA IZUKU, WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?” His mother’s voice rang throughout the lot, making the boy visibly shy away.

 

“Awh, poop,” he muttered under his breath.

 

Haruta grabbed Izuku’s hand and lifted it down, the shirt along with it as he looked over to Nana. “He’s getting bullied, Nana.”

 

“They don’t mean it…” The first grader mumbled under his breath.

 

Nana sighed, walking up to her son and picking him up. “Izukkun, I told you to tell me if they were hurting you.” He only shrugged in response, avoiding eye contact with the woman.

 

Nana turned her gaze to Haruta, who was holding Naomasa’s hand. “Tsukauchi, could you take Hana and Tenko with you? I’m gonna go sue this shit school.”

 

Haruta nodded. “I’ll take them to my house for a bit, I’m sure my wife will be happy to see them again.”

“Yeah, okay, I’ll pick them up later then,” she said, walking over to her two others with Izuku in her arm. She ruffled their hair, crouching her legs a bit to do so. “Don’t worry, ‘kay? Izu here is gonna be just fine, we’ll sort it out, kids.”

 

Tenko nodded and lightly patted Izuku’s leg, said boy burrowing his head into the crook of Nana’s neck in embarrassment and shame. Hana nodded, too, giving the boy a smile even though he couldn’t see it. The two Shimuras’ and Tsukauchis’ went back to their car, driving off and leaving Nana and Izuku to the school.

 

The walk to the principal’s office was oddly nice, Nana letting the boy down to walk on his own somewhere in between. Nana wasn’t nagging at the boy, which was one good thing. 

 

When they reached the office, they stopped in front of it and Nana squatted down to Izuku’s height and putting a hand on his shoulder. “This might take a while if they’re being uncooperative, so go ahead and sit on one of those chairs, okay, Zu? Here’s my phone.”

 

Izuku nodded, sticking his hand out for Nana’s phone. As promised, she gave it to him and then stood up, hand in hand with the boy as she opened the door.

 

Nana nodded towards the chairs, watching as the boy sat on the one furthest in the corner before going on to the front desk and ranting on about the teacher’s lack of empathy towards a quirkless child and how they should be ashamed.

 

So the minutes flew by as expected and Izuku played on his mother’s phone, ducking his head down further every time he caught an employee’s gaze on him. After a while, however, the boy got a headache, now frustrated that he kept dying in Crossy Road. Quietly he turned off the phone, setting it down and staring off at the wall.

 

People came in and out, warily watching as his mother argued with the principal. After a while of the disruptive chat, the principal had led the woman down into his office so as to not cause any problems for others. After instructing Izuku softly to stay where he was, Nana was gone and out of sight.

 

And Izuku was bored.

 

He watched as parents came in to pick up their child’s confiscated items, fumbling with the phone in his hand as he stared.

 

The detention students were filing into the office now, picking seats next to Izuku as they waited for their parents to pick them up.

 

Thank god there was only a few, Izuku felt a scary vibe coming from them.

 

Nonetheless, he glanced at them like the curious kid he was and he was a bit confused.

 

Because he recognized one of them.

 

From photos Auntie Mitsuki and Uncle Masaru would show him in sealed picture albums, anyway.

 

There, sitting next to him, was a brown-haired version of Kacchan, a scowl plastered on the boy’s face as he crossed his arms and tapped his foot on the ground from his seat impatiently.

 

And Izuku was shocked, only staring at the boy with a mix of awe and confusion - the awe coming from how similar the boy looked to Kacchan and confusion from wondering how this was even happening. A doppelgänger?

 

Said boy jerked his head towards the kid as he felt his gaze on him. “Hah? What you lookin’ at, greenie?”

 

“Uncle Masaru?” Izuku questioned, confusion written on his face as he tilted his head to the side. Why did his Uncle shrink? Did Kacchan shrink, too? Why was Uncle Masaru acting like Kacchan? He was so nice!

 

A flash of incredulousness crossed the boy’s face. “Eh? I’m not your uncle, kid, what the hell are you talking about?” He rubbed his palms together and created a mini explosion - much like the ones he use to show the curious boy before all those years ago.

 

Izuku crossed his brows, mind running a million miles an hour. He remembered the stories Masaru had told him when Kacchan would ask with him. Uncle Masaru would tell the kids how he was just like Kacchan - short-tempered and a little trouble maker, how he’d say that Kacchan would grow up to be just as nice, too.

 

Izuku never noticed the weird glances his Uncle shot at him until now as he though back, looks that were confused, like his Uncle had recognized the boy from somewhere other than recognizing him as his son’s friend.

 

Izuku nodded at the boy blankly, head turning down as he was lost in thought.

 

He was sure that that boy was Masaru - just a day before he had been orphaned, the man had been showing Kacchan and him pictures of himself as a boy. Then he and his family were gone in a flash.

 

And so little as he was, the six year old started to think.  He started to brainstorm, piece things together.

 

And eventually, after a while of staring at the floor as his Uncle Masaru stared at him - the boy who had out right knew his name and had even called him Uncle - Izuku got it.

 

It was just like in those shows that he’d watch - it sounded impossible, it was impossible.

 

But apparently it wasn’t.

 

“‘M a time traveler…” he said out of nowhere, awe and wonder in his voice even as the detention kids looked at the younger and laughed. Masaru laughed, too, but it was softer and less teasing than the rest.

 

“Sure you are, kid.”

 

Izuku looked at the other, light shining in his eyes as he realized that maybe momma didn’t leave him after all, Kacchan didn’t leave him.

 

“Uncle Masaru, I’mma time traveler!” The boy shouted, bouncing in his seat as if the other should get what he was saying, understand how joyful this would be if it were real.

 

It all made sense to the boy.

 

The disappearing houses didn’t up and leave, they were never there in the first place - at least not yet . How there was previously no trace of his existence in civilian registry, how there was no current - future - hero merch selling in stores. 

 

Maybe that’s why Recovery Girl grew taller and had skittles!

 

Darn it, he’d go back just for the gummies.

 

Mister Stabby Man had mentioned his time quirk and the quirk enhancements! Maybe that was the cause of all this?

 

Momma and Kacchan didn’t leave him, they just weren’t there for him yet. Uncle Masaru was here, though!

 

No regular six year old would probably piece this together if they were in the same situation as Izuku - Izuku was just smarter than most kids. He’d analyze the heroes they’d show on television, as well as his Mama’s quirk and Auntie Chiyo’s - Uncle Torino never showed on TV , but Izuku had a front seat view to the man’s quirk!

 

Izuku was glad with the new information that he had - he was ecstatic. He was sure time travel was the case, as bizarre at it sounded to the child. No, Izuku was just glad to know that momma and Kacchan hadn’t left him for dead after all.

 

He wasn’t sure what to do with the information, though. Maybe he’d just tell his family!

 

Izuku did miss his mom and Kacchan, but he wasn’t sure how to get back. Heck, he wasn’t even sure he wanted to go back.

 

He was happy with his family now, he wasn’t sure how he’d live without them.

 

Mama, who had been kind and had taken him in.

 

Papa, who’d cook delicious meals that rivaled momma’s katsudon because Mama’s cooking tasted like charcoal.

 

Tecchan, who’d protect him from harm’s way when he could - who had an awesome decay quirk! He was the big brother Izuku had always wanted.

 

Hana, who’d comb through his fluffy mane with careful fingers.

 

Toshi, who’d lift him up when he was sad, who’d give reassuring smiles with pearly white teeth.

 

Naomasa, who’d eat all the cookies on your plate and feign innocence - Izuku still cried for his cookie loss.

 

Auntie Chiyo, the nagging woman who was kindly protective of her kin.

 

Uncle Torino, the jokester of the family with his ‘ Who are you?’ s.

 

Izuku was happy with these people. Even though he had only known them for two years, he was glad that he met them, glad that they distracted him from the pain his momma had unintentionally put him through.

 

He wouldn’t do anything to change that.

 

“Okay, greenie-“

 

“I’m Izuku!”

 

Masaru smiled, ruffling the boy’s hair despite his delinquent persona - maybe he had a soft spot for kids. “Alrighty, Izuku. I’m Bakugou Masaru.”

 

“I know!”

 

Izuku giggled at the look on his Not-Yet-Uncle’s face.

 

“How thoug-“

 

A door slammed open, an angry, “THANK YOU FOR YOUR TIME,” echoing through the office as Nana came into sight. Her face was contorted with rage and satisfaction, though the negativity dispersed as the woman laid her eyes on her son. “C’mon, Zuzu. The bullies ain’t ever going to deal with you again, do you hear me?” She raised her voice at the end for the authorities to hear.

 

Izuku laughed in response, hopping off the chair happily and running up to his Mama, grabbing at her hand as he nodded. “Mama, I’mma time trav’ler!” He showed her a toothy grin.

 

Nana laughed, obviously not believing her son as patted his head. “I’m sure you are, sprout. Let’s go pick up your siblings, ‘kay?”

 

Izuku frowned at her obvious dismissal, but nonetheless nodded. Why didn’t she say anything else? This was a big discovery for the boy!

 

He hummed, turning back around and shouting a, “bye, Uncle Masaru!” and getting a gruff, “bye,” in response before getting pulled along out the door.

 

____________________

 

Days passed and the bullies were told to stay away from Izuku during school. They did begrudgingly for the most part, a bit traumatized from the scolding they received from Nana, who had dropped her kids off to school.

 

Izuku began telling his family and friends that he was a time travel, none taking him seriously.

 

“Toshi, I’mma time traveler!”

 

Toshi laughed in response, dodging a shell sent by Tenko as they played Mario Kart. “That’s cool, Zuzu!”

 

Izuku frowned, instead going to his brother. “Tecchan-nii, I’m a time traveler!”

 

“GAH, TOSHINORI, DON’T DROP THOSE STUPID BANANAS ON ME - that’s nice, Izucchan,” Tenko added, furiously fumbling with the controller, eyes glued to the screen.

 

Izuku huffed in frustration, walking over to Naomasa. “Nao-nii, time traveler.” He said boredly, getting a bit impatient with the lack of his family’s reaction.

 

Naomasa smiled, looking up at the boy as he shoved a cookie - Izuku’s cookie - into his mouth. “I’m sure you are, Zuku,” he said, quirk ringing the boy off as true. 

 

That didn’t change anything, though, because the quirk would go off if the speaker believed what they were saying. Izuku was young, so that had happened multiple times. It even rang true when Izuku said he was, “a unicorn!”

 

Izuku grabbed at his hair, pulling lightly as he marched over to Auntie Chiyo - not before snagging the rest of the treat from Naomasa’s smug hands.

 

He pointed to himself. “Time traveler.”

 

The lady smiled and pinched his cheeks.

 

The boy went over to Uncle Torino. “Time traveler.”

 

The man grinned, cooing at the boy. He patted Izuku’s head with a thick glove, having just got off patrol. “Yes you are.”

 

Izuku lightened up a bit at the words before taking in the babied look on Sorahiko’s face. He sighed, stomping away to Haruta.

 

“Uncle Haru, I’mma time travelerrrr,” he dragged, whining at this point. 

 

Tsukauchi reacted the same as Naomasa, both quirks identical. “I bet, Zukkun!!”

 

Papa was next. The man was at the stove cooking. Izuku went up to him, tugging at the apron until the man looked down at his son. “Yes, Zuku?”

 

He opened his mouth. “I’m a tim- awh, dang whatever, nevermind.”

 

So, yeah. No one believed him.

 

Izuku brought it up multiple times after that, but no one believed him. Even when the first grader would see Masaru in the halls at school and tell him, the boy would only fondly chuckle at the boy and ruffle his hair. Then he’d continue nagging at his group of friends.

 

Everyone wrote the deal off as a phase, and Izuku started to cease mentioning it, also shrugging at the concept himself. It wouldn’t really change anything if they believed him, anyway - Izuku just wanted attention from the people (although really, he knew that he got enough).

 

The days went by quickly and school was more tolerable now that the bullies laid off, Izuku even managed to snag a few friends! Quirkless life wasn’t as bad as he had heard when he was younger. Izuku even managed to find one or two at his school, too! They weren’t as rare as people had made it out to seem - though, then again he did travel back in time (he still believed, even if the others didn’t!).

 

Soon enough, nearly a year had passed. The routine was just as usual, with Toshinori and Naomasa coming over frequently and Hana going out with friends like the girl she was.

 

Izuku was seven now, Naomasa twelve and Tenko ten. Toshinori was fifteen now, and he was applying to UA! A few more years and Izuku would apply, too. Auntie Chiyo had been offered a job there and accepted it a few months prior - Uncle Torino had received one, too, but he was still thinking about it.

 

During that year, Izuku had gotten to see Toshinori’s quirk. It was just like All Might’s! But All Might’s was obviously stronger, he was the number one hero! Izuku guessed that was another thing he missed about his old life, but he was still very happy with his current one.

 

Naomasa had come over for a playdate as per usual, Toshinori had come over as well. Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Torino (no they were not dating - they were very good friends, as well with Nana) were there watching the Shimura kids now with Kotaro and Nana out at work.

 

The seven were sprawled out on the couch watching the News, Izuku sandwiched between the two adults. The other four kids were down on the floor, intently watching the TV.

 

Izuku was happy with his life.

 

He was content - so much that he’d think he saved a country in his past life.

 

All the roles that weren’t fulfilled in his old life were now - he had a father, a mother (though he still missed Inko), a brother and sister. He had another Auntie (like Mitsuki) and an Uncle (like Masaru, though he knew the boy even in this timeline). He had friends, like Toshinori and Naomasa, though they were more brothers at this point. Friends who didn’t shove him down like Kacchan (he still really missed the blonde) or Tsubasa did, or that nameless guy who had a quirk that’d harden his teeth.

 

Izuku was happy with his life.

 

Until he wasn’t.

 

He only caught a glimpse of it on the screen before Torino and Chiyo had covered his eyes with their hands, but it was unmistakable.

 

“Chiyo, call Nana.”

 

Horrified gasps came from the children below, the start of choked sobs coming from Tecchan and Hana below. 

 

There, on the screen had been the disembodied figure of Shimura Kotaro, a note written in blood next to the lifeless man’s head :

 

‘W h at ’l l i t be, S hi mu r a Na n a?

W ho ’s next?’

 

“O-On it.”

 

Papa was gone.

 

And they sat there in silence, the only exceptions being the eerie rings of a quiet phone call and the cries of the Hana, Tenko, and Izuku Shimura.

 

Chiyo and Torino hugged the boy tighter.

Notes:

I'mma just lay in bed until 3am with my phone on-

Next Deadline : July 2, 2020

Chapter 6: To The End

Summary:

He was happy... Izuku just wanted to bring his family back together, but things don't go as planned - for example, he dies.

Journey back to the future.

Notes:

Uh

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Mama?”

 

Don’t call me that.

 

“Mom?”

 

Please, don’t.

 

“Ma?”

 

Because I don’t know how much longer I’ll be able to act.

 

The three were met with steeled silence.

 

Izuku spoke, his voice quivering as he choked down escaping hiccups. “M-Mama, w-wh-where a-are we g-going?”

 

“Don’t call me that,” Nana forced out a sneer, a scowl on her lips as she blinked back the upcoming tears crawling their way up to her eyes. Thank god the rear-view mirror was faced away from her. She faced ahead, hands tightly gripping on the steering wheel as her knuckles turned white.

 

“B-But M-Mama-”

 

“DON’T!” She strangled out, a stray tear falling down her cheek though her kids could not see. Her voice cracked, but Nana was sure the kids took it as anger. She was hurt beyond repair - her husband died because of the power she inherited and now she’d have to leave her kids behind knowing the danger she would put them through if she kept them. “Don’t.”

 

The rest of the drive was shrouded with a thick silence, the only exception being the soft words Tenko and Hana whispered to a crying Izuku.

 

Nana wished she could comfort her son.

 

But this was for the sake of their safety.

 

Make them hate you before you leave, it’ll lessen their pain. Make them hate you before you leave, it’ll lessen their pain. Make them hate you before you leave, it’ll lessen yo ur pain-

 

Nana pulled the car to a jerky stop, yanking her car door open as a few more tears fell down her cheeks.

 

She wiped them off before anyone could notice.

 

Nana stepped out, controlling her emotions and ignoring the watery glares that Tenko sent her way. She walked over to the backseat doors, pulling it open. “Out.”

 

Hana went first, her hand in Izuku’s tight. A crying Izuku followed next, accompanied by Tenko who was holding his brother’s other hand in tense silence.

 

Then Izuku let go of his sister’s hand, taking to grabbing Nana’s instead. “M-Mama-?”

 

“LET GO!” She screamed, shaking the boy off violently as water freely cascaded down her face.

 

Izuku flinched back, but continued on. “W-Why a-are y-y-you c-crying, M-Mama? Pa-Papa’s alr-right, so s-stop it, h-hm?”

 

The woman howled in pain, Tenko grabbing the boy back and pushing him behind his figure. “KOTARO IS DEAD, IZUKU. HE’S DEAD AND WHO’S FAULT IS THAT?” She landed a pointed glare at the three kids, suggesting it was theirs. But...

 

It was mine.

 

And Nana was crying because she knew that it was all her fault, and she knew that that was the reason she was crying.

 

But the kids didn’t know that.

 

Tenko didn’t know that.

 

Hana didn’t know that.

 

Izuku didn’t know that.

 

...Right?

 

“He’s not dead , Mama!” Izuku screamed, loud cries echoing through the building’s parking lot as he pushed past Tenko, a watery smile on his face. It was a smile that was filled with disbelief, like Izuku was trying to convince himself. “H-He’s not dead… He’s not! HE SAID THAT HE WOULDN’T LEAVE! HE WOULDN’T LEAVE ME BEHIND, HE SAID HE WOULDN’T, HE’S ALIVE, MAMA-”

 

She slapped him.

 

“WHAT THE HELL, MA!?” Tenko screamed, grabbing the boy and pushing him behind him once again. Izuku’s hand caressed his cheek, eyes wide and wet as he stared up at his mother. “What’s your problem, woman?! Stop spouting your damn lies, you know full well whose fault it is that Pa died ,” the boy spat, glaring bullets into the woman who had shown him undeniable love mere hours before. No one messes with his brother - not even his own mother.

 

It was mine.

 

My fault, it was mine - I know.

 

She steeled her look, ignoring his comment as she pushed past them and made her way over to the trunk. With a click of a button, the door opened and she dragged three small luggages out, each prepared hastily because she was afraid that they were coming - All For One, that he was coming to kill them.

 

Nana grabbed the luggages, two handles in one hand, one in the other. “Come.”

 

“Are you fucking crazy?!” The blue haired ten year old cursed, glaring at the woman’s back. “Why the heck are we here, Ma ? Where are we? Why would you think we’d follow you AFTER WHAT YOU DID TO-”

 

“Stop it, Tenko,” Hana spoke for the first time, sparing a pleading look at her brother. Her eyes were rimmed red from the sudden loss of her father, pink and swollen - all of theirs was, actually. “Just stop…”

 

Tenko opened his mouth to protest but was stopped from a tug on his shirt. “N-No, Tecchan-nii. J-Just f-f-follow M-Mama. W-We’re g-g-going t-t-to s-see Pa-Papa, ri-ght?”

 

I’m sorry, bean.

 

My Izuku.

 

____________________

 

Tenko huffed but allowed himself to be pulled forward by Izuku, Hana in the lead right behind Nana. The rest of the walk was in silence, only Hana taking into account the luggages in their mother’s arms.

 

Only she understood where they were.

 

Out of the three, she understood that they were being left in the place where they were - an orphanage.

 

She didn’t understand why it led to this, though. 

 

But she did understand that it was for their own good.

 

She saw the note. She was twelve, not stupid. For the sake of her younger brothers, she’d stay silent. In a way, Hana knew her mother’s way of thinking. Make them hate her so that they wouldn’t dwell on her absence.

 

What she didn’t get was why her Mom would need to go out of her way to make the three okay with her absence.

 

Either way, she stayed silent.

 

____________________

 

Izuku believed that his Papa was still alive despite seeing that horrid sight on the TV.

 

Papa said that he’d never leave his side, that he’d always be there for him. He wouldn’t break that promise. He wouldn’t allow himself to get killed.

 

Right?

 

Mama said it, too. Mama said that she’d never leave him.

 

Auntie Chiyo said it.

 

Uncle Torino said it.

 

Uncle Haru said it.

 

Toshicchan said it.

 

Naomasa said it.

 

Tecchan-nii said it.

 

Hana-nee said it.

 

They all said it.

 

So they wouldn’t leave him, just as Momma and Kacchan didn’t (technically anyway).

 

Izuku believed his family, so blindly, he followed Hana who followed Mama. Tecchan was at his side, the boys hand in hand with each other. Tecchan wouldn’t leave Izuku - the warm, kind and brotherly hand in his own said so.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have been so trusting.

 

The family of four - no, five (it’s always been five, it still is five, Papa’s here) - reached the doors of the building. Mama pulled it open, dragging the three luggages (he still didn’t get why they were on vacation when Papa wasn’t there yet ) over the bump as the three followed behind.

 

“Hey, Ma ,” Tecchan said the last word in a mocking tone, albeit shaky. “Why’re we here?”

Mama only ignored the boy.

 

Izuku let go of his older brother’s hand, passing Hana in favor of reaching his Mama, who had walked over to the reception desk. The seven year old tugged on his Mama’s pants, looking up at her with big, teary eyes. “M-Mam-a, w-w-why a-are we h-here? W-We,” he sniffed, wiping at his nose as he wondered why his voice was so shaky. Nothing was wrong. “W-We n-need to w-w-wait for P-Papa.”

 

Nana ignored the boy, letting go of the luggages in favor of leaning onto the desk. She didn’t look down at him, though she shook - it wasn’t visibly noticeable, but Izuku felt it. He knows he did.

 

He thinks he did…

 

He wonders if he imagined the small whimper that escaped from the taller’s lips.

 

Hana-nee stayed silent behind him, while Tecchan was gradually becoming quieter.

 

Mama was saying big words to the receptionist - big words that Izuku couldn’t yet piece together. Izuku looked back at his brother for help because may be Mama can’t hear me? Izuku was met with a paling Tenko.

 

He reached over to his older brother, one hand still firmly grasping his mother’s pants as the other grabbed his brother gently. “W-What’s wrong, Te-nii?”

 

Tecchan only continued staring up at their mother with a glint of realization and betrayal in his eyes. “Are you fucking serious, Ma ?”

 

Izuku gasped at the bad word, the seven year old still as pure as he was before.

 

Mama, on the other hand, remained neutral - though Izuku swore he felt the slightest bit of stiffness from the woman.

 

Mama turned around, looking down at her three children with a cold stare. 

 

Izuku thought it looked strained.

 

She grabbed each of the three luggages and shoved it towards its owner, dusting the boy’s hand off of her pants nonchalantly. Izuku frowned. 

 

Mama cleared her throat, opening her mouth to speak.

 

But Izuku beat her to it, looking up at his Mama with big doey eyes.

 

“M-Mama, w-where’s your su-suitcase? ‘N P-Papa’s?”

 

This place was a hotel, Izuku concluded. It looked very rundown compared to where the Shimuras’ normally went for family vacation, but it was a hotel nonetheless.

 

Right?

 

Mama made a quiet choked sound that went unnoticed by the Izuku’s siblings. But Izuku heard it… at least he thinks he did. The flash of pain on the woman’s face was gone before the boy could even blink.

 

The woman let out a deep sigh, seemingly trying to avoid Izuku’s eyes. “Don’t give the workers a hard time,” the woman whispered almost inaudibly, pinching at the bridge of her nose. She looked towards Izuku. “This is an orphanage, boy . I’m done with you three. I’m,” she paused briefly, a cloudy look in her eyes. If Izuku had anything to say, he’d say that he saw a hint of fury and grief behind it, pain. “I’m done .”

 

Tecchan let out a hysterical laugh, lightly scratching on his neck - well that was new . “ Really ? Now that Pa’s dead , you’ve decided to trash us, too?” Izuku flinched at the word ‘dead,’ but stayed silent as Tecchan shakily continued. “Y-You’re leaving us too, Ma? Even Izu? YOU SAID YOU’D NEVER LEAVE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING NOW ?”

 

Silence rang throughout the empty room, small heads peeking out from cracked doors.

 

Mama looked down at the boy, her gaze cold and calculated - so different from the loving eyes that Izuku was so used to. She walked past the three and towards the door, placing her hand on the handle as she paused. 

 

She craned her head slightly to the left, half of her face showing to those who turned around. 

 

Tecchan was frozen in his spot - from shock or rage, he couldn’t tell.

 

Hana was silent, looking down at the ground with a faraway look.

 

Izuku was crying, silent tears falling down his cheeks as he turned around and faced his mother. He gave a broken smile. “M-Mama’s not leaving, she’s-she’s coming b-back. R-Right, Mama?”

 

A tear fell down Nana’s face - Izuku saw - but the woman turned around before Izuku could mention anything.

 

And Izuku was confused.

 

A small inhale came from his Mama. “Goodbye,” she said, loud enough for the three to hear.

 

The next words came whispered, not meant for the ears of the three.

 

But of course Izuku noticed.

 

He knew Mama wouldn’t leave him - at least not without reason.

 

So he noticed. He had paid attention to his adoptive mother’s behavior of the day - how she saw grieving, holding back cries, and ever so slightly shaking.

 

He noticed.

 

And he heard those words, sad and filled with motherly pain, “my kiddos.”

 

And his Mama was out the door.

 

____________________

 

It was done.

 

There was no more going back.

 

With each step Nana took towards the car, a heavier weight was dropped on her shoulders. However at the same time, Nana felt lighter because now she knew that her children were out of harm's way. They'd be safer there than they could ever be with her.

 

Her body shook with suppressed sobs, her hand angrily wiping at the rogue tears dripping down her face. She could hear the agonizing cries of Izuku, her son, from the other side of the thin doors of the orphanage and despite her situation, she wanted nothing more than to run back and scoop the boy into her arms.

 

But she knew she couldn’t.

 

She shouldn’t.

 

Because All For One was out there, and she knew her fated encounter was close.

 

Too close.

 

Kotaro’s death was a warning.

 

A warning that said that the evil knew her personal connections, her family. That they had the upper hand, that she should watch out.

 

So she left her kids there to fend for themselves. It was heartbreaking but it was necessary.

 

She knew that it was necessary, but she wanted to throw that all away the moment she heard Izuku’s screams and Tenko’s audible struggle in holding the younger back.

 

Nana thought back to Hana, how she was uncharacteristically quiet. She must have known, her smart little girl - the reason why Nana had to do this.

 

Maybe if Nana could defeat the villain, she would come back to collect her kids. It was unlikely she knew. All the other holders of One For All couldn’t defeat this dark evil, so who was to say that she would, too? She was already getting weaker, having already given her quirk to Toshinori - her unofficial official son. She knew the chances of her success were slim, but she wouldn’t give up.

 

Because that is what a true hero would do. She just wished that she could uphold that title to the end. Maybe if she defeated this man, Toshinori wouldn't have to suffer the same fate all her predecessors had before.

 

… For now though, at least for this short moment, she would allow herself to be Shimura Nana - the loving mother of three.

 

And so as soon as she closed the door to her car, she broke down in tears.

 

____________________

 

Torino Sorahiko was devastated, to say the least.

 

He knew it was for their own good, after Kotaro’s sudden death. Izuku, Tenko, and Hana would be better off somewhere far, far away. Away from the villain’s lurking eyes and slimy clutches.

 

He knew they would be better off with him not knowing of their whereabouts. They could live normal lives without direct connections to enemies of heroes so long as they get adopted by a good family.

 

He was just sad that he’d lost four of his close family all in one day. Heck, he might lose the whole Shimura family if things didn’t go according to plan.

 

Chiyo was sad, too, along with Toshinori, Naomasa and Haruta. They all understood, though. They were all informed to not go looking for the three kids. It was for their safety, they all knew.

 

It didn’t stop them all from promising to go looking out for them after all of this was over. 

 

All For One would be defeated, the villains would be arrested, and the big family would go back out looking for their missing pieces. Nana would lead them there, of course. Torino couldn’t imagine a world without his best friend.

 

Everyone would be happy.

 

But alas, this is a world with cruel twists and turns, and that was but a figment of his imagination.

____________________

 

Tenko was mad.

 

And sad, but mostly mad.

 

Ma said that she’d always be there for the three, but here they were, abandoned in a crappy rundown orphanage.

 

Tenko was beyond pissed that his said Ma would leave them there right when they needed her the most, when Pa died . Though admittedly he was more pissed that she had the nerve to abandon poor Izuku when they all knew what he’d suffered from.

 

I mean, seriously, the boy was persistent in supplying himself time-travel lies in order to fill the void of his missing mother and Kacchan .

 

Really, Tenko wanted to bash his brother’s biological mother inward, too, but whoever this Bakugou Kacchan person was had hell to pay.

 

Tenko still remembered his younger’s heart wrenching sobs that day at the park.

 

They were the loudest, most vulnerable cries the boy had ever heard from the younger - and that was saying a lot. His brother tends to cry more than not, but he’d usually get over the matter pretty quickly.

 

So when Tenko found Izuku’s wailing louder than the park incident, his loving opinion on his mother had changed fairly fast.

 

First she tosses them in the car and packs a load of shit into small luggages.

 

Then she leaves them in an orphanage right after Pa dies.

 

Now she’s the cause of Izuku’s pain?

 

Call him protective, but his brother was everything to him.

 

Pulling him away from the door after Ma had decided to yeet herself out of the three’s lives had been emotionally wrecking to the blue haired child, especially when Izuku had passed out from exhaustion.

 

The three Shimuras’ (with Izuku on Hana’s back) were led to their room shortly after, which they shared with a large majority of the kids staying there (the rest were crammed into the room next door). Luckily, each kid got their own bed.

 

After gently plopping Izuku onto the bed furthest in the corner, Hana and Tenko made their way to their own (literally right next to their little brother’s).

 

Time passed as normally as it could have with Tenko ignoring the feeling of dread rising in his chest as he also pushed the painful thought of his father to the back of his head.

 

Hana was quieter than usual, but she was still there for her younger brothers - at least they had her still. She was comforting to the two in this dark situation, it was nice. Tenko was grateful.

 

Somewhere along the way, Izuku woke up. His eyes were puffy and swollen, cheeks red from rushing blood. Other than the small sniffles and doubtful mutters, the boy was silent. 

 

Tenko left the boy to himself, occasionally going over to his side to whisper sweet lies in his ears.

 

At lunch time, people found out about Izuku’s quirkless state due to his absentminded replies. He was shunned for it. Tenko and Hana were there by his side, protecting him from the hits, but Izuku took no mind to them. Or to the bullies, either.

 

He looked out of it.

 

Dinner time was the same, though Tenko thought that Izuku was looking a lot better. There was a glint in his eyes, something lit beneath them. Tenko couldn’t place his finger on just exactly what it was.

 

So when bedtime came, he questioned nothing, only adjusting his gloves and plopping himself down on bed.

 

He turned over and said a small, “night, nee-chan,” to Hana, to which she hummed back.

 

Tenko rolled his body around to face Izuku, who was staring out the window, back faced to his brother.

 

“Izu?” 

 

The boy turned his head ever so slightly, dull green eyes shining in the moonlight from the window above. The fire was brighter than before, when it had been dinner time, and Tenko could see what it was now.

 

Determination.

 

Light from the outside shone on the boy’s dark green curls, his eyes reflecting the shine. Izuku looked back at his brother almost robotically, like he wasn’t fully there. Like he was preoccupied with thinking.

 

Tenko shook it off. It wasn’t unusual in this type of situation, he couldn’t blame the boy. Tenko knew his little brother, knew of his abandonment issues and the strange ways he’d cope.

 

Perhaps it was different this time - they were basically abandoned by the whole family crew this time - Izuku, Hana, and himself.

 

“Don’t worry about it, Zuku,” he whispered, mindful of the other dozen sleeping children in the room. “You’ll get use to it in no time, you’ve got nee-chan and nii-chan with you," Tenko jabbed a thumb to his chest for emphasis.

 

Izuku was silent for a moment before humming, and Tenko thought that was the end of the conversation. He turned his body over again, back flat against the hard mattress.

 

But Izuku spoke.

 

“Tecchan-nii?”

 

Tenko shifted his head to the side. “Hm?”

 

“Love you.”

 

And Tenko’s heart clenched, though he doesn’t know why.

 

He doesn’t know that those words would be the last he’d hear from the boy.

 

“I love you, too, Izu.”

 

And the room was met with silence once again, safe for the soft snores coming from the others.

 

Tenko let himself drift off into a peaceful slumber - well, as peaceful as he could get with the image of his father’s corpse burning in the back of his lids.

 

____________________

 

Mama wasn’t gone.

 

Well, okay, she was gone.

 

But Izuku wouldn’t let her be gone any longer.

 

The whole day had gone miserably for the boy, thoughts and possibilities swirling around in his head.

 

He still believed that Papa wasn’t gone, that he was just at home waiting for his children to arrive.

 

But somewhere in the back of his mind said otherwise.

 

He ignored the voice.

 

Everything around him was blurred. He wasn’t paying attention to anyone, though his brain still processed the words the other kids had asked him. His brain still supplied the curious children answers, replies.

 

So when he let his quirklessness slip during lunch, he wasn’t really surprised.

 

He wasn’t concerned like he usually was, he wasn’t trying to hide his lack of quirk like he usually did.

 

He didn’t care what other people had to say right then because he had other things to worry about.

 

The course of the day had went with Izuku muttering to himself that his Mama had a reason for this, that she’d come back for them.

 

After a few hours had passed, Izuku realized that this wouldn’t be the case.

 

Mama wasn’t coming back, so Izuku would just have to go back to her.

 

So for the rest of the day, he tried very hard to act normal, conversing with his siblings and giving lopsided smiles (even though he knew they saw through it - his eyes lacked its usual shine). 

 

Izuku planned.

 

He’d escape sometime later that day, somehow (he wasn’t really sure how yet) make his way back to his Mama, convince her to take them back, and then come back for Tecchan and Hana.

 

Easy!

 

Originally he planned on taking his siblings with him, but later thought against it.

 

Hana was a nagger, always sticking to safety precautions. She wouldn’t be up for the adventure. Tecchan didn’t mind getting dirty, but when it came to Izuku, he was pretty much just like Hana - overprotective.

 

So he figured he’d leave them for a while as he’d go out looking for Mama.

 

He already knew where they lived (he didn’t know how far he was from it, but it couldn’t be that far, right?), and the name of their school if need be. Maybe he can get someone to put it into a GPS and drive him there? Yeah, there seemed to be cars around.

 

Dinner passed in a flash and Izuku was eager to get to bed. Conveniently enough, there was a window right next to his bed. It was bigger than the one in the restroom at home and Izuku already knew there wasn’t an alarm in the orphanage’s vicinity. They could barely pull through with feeding all the children there, anyway.

 

Despite the slight swole in his eyes, Izuku was bouncing, hopping off his chair as he impatiently waited for his siblings.

 

“Nii-chaaan, nee-chaan, hurry up!” He whined, grabbing Tecchan’s sleeve and tugging lightly as he pointed in the direction of their rooms.

 

It was fake, his optimism.

 

Right then he wanted to sink into the floor and cry for his Mama.

 

He was sure Tecchan and Hana could tell - no one would be this happy in their situation. Izuku was never a very good liar.

 

His energy was spent on fallen tears, but his determination burned strong.

 

So he dealt with it.

 

Izuku stomped childishly, tugging and pulling as he pointed at the kids already making their way to their designated bedrooms. There was only two rooms for the children in the orphanage - all the beds were crammed right next to each other, literally touching.

 

“Coming, Zuzu,” Tecchan said, rolling his eyes playfully though Izuku swore he could see some type of concern, “give me a moment, ‘kay?”

 

The boy huffed but nonetheless let go, instead going over to Hana. “Ha-nee, let’s goooo.”

 

The eldest chuckled lightly, though to Izuku it was obvious that she had a lot on her mind. He saw that her eyes were tinted a light red. She’d been crying, too. If anything, that fact only made Izuku more determined. He’d get them out of that place soon, he’d find Mama and Papa and connect the family again.

 

And their days would go on as normal, just like it had been only just yesterday.

 

Auntie Chiyo would be ever the nagging woman.

 

She didn’t abandon him.

 

Uncle Torino would go on with his dad - uncle? - jokes.

 

He didn’t abandon him.

 

Uncle Haru would tell his work encounter stories from his life as a detective.

 

He didn’t abandon him.

 

Toshicchan would scoop him up and they would laugh as he’d spin him in the air.

 

He didn’t abandon him.

 

Nao-nii would still steal his cookies, no matter how annoying it was. It was their thing (Izuku would never admit the fun in snagging it back and seeing the playful pouts on Naomasa's face).

 

He didn’t abandon him.

 

Mama would be Mama - the one who brought him in, the one who promised to stay by his side. Mama was Mama, kind and loving.

 

She didn’t abandon him.

 

And Papa would lift him up on his shoulders, take him to parks. They’d laugh together, play together, cry together. Papa was Papa, kind and loving.

 

He wasn’t dead.

 

H e di dn ’t a b an do n hi m.

 

Hana hummed down at the boy, smiling. “Yeah, Izukkun. Let’s wait for Tenko first though.”

 

Izuku groaned but complied, watching as Tecchan carefully lifted his plate - and Izuku’s, oops! - off the table, pinkie up in precaution, and disposed of them at the dishwasher.

 

“Finally,” Izuku whined, rushing over to Tenko and grabbing his wrist, dragging his two siblings toward the rooms. “Wan’ sleep.”

 

Oh please, even if he desperately wanted to, he couldn’t. Not with everything that was going on, anyway.

 

Tecchan ruffled the boy’s hair carefully as they made their ways over to their beds - Izuku’s was right next to the draft window; it was his escape route. “M’kay, Zu. I’mma tuck you in now.”

 

Izuku nodded, climbing onto the end of the bed as Tecchan did the same. They couldn’t really step to the side - the beds were touching, basically connected. Tenko crawled onto his own post and Izuku did the same to his.

 

“Wait,” Izuku shouted, receiving glares from their other roommates. He ignored them, rolling across Tenko’s bed and onto Hana’s, where she sat. Izuku hugged his sister tight, as they usually did at night time. He smiled brightly (or as bright as he could manage) before shooting her a tired but sincere, “love you, Ha-nee.”

 

The girl hugged back with a smile painted over her delicate (so so very fragile) face before she whispered the words back. “Love ya, too, my little green bean.”

 

Izuku giggled. “See you soon, nee-chan,” he said, though Hana seemed to only think of it further come morning time.

 

“G’night, Zukkun.”

 

So Izuku rolled back to his bed, playfully rolling over Tecchan’s knees in the process. 

 

And Tenko tucked the boy in as per usual, like before when they had shared a bedroom in their home, before heading under the blankets himself.

 

Izuku was left to his thoughts for a short moment, his back turned to his siblings as he stared at the moon out the window. Somewhere under that same sky, his Mama was there waiting for him. Papa, too. And Uncle Torino and Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Haru and Naocchan and Toshicchan.

 

Izuku watched as the cars passed by - only a few drove through every few minutes. Hopefully one would let him hitch a ride. He’d need to walk further through the dark road before asking someone - he didn’t want anyone to (correctly) think that he was from the orphanage. A little further down and he’d ask someone for a ride back home.

 

Silently he watched through the window, vaguely acknowledging the soft snores of the other orphans (Izuku wasn’t an orphan though!).

 

A soft voice broke him out of his trance. It was Tecchan. “Izu?”

 

Izuku rolled his body over instinctively, eyes landing on the blue-haired boy yet seemingly passing through. He stared with dull eyes, mind still running through escape plans.

 

After a couple seconds of silence, Tecchan whispered, “Don’t worry about it, Zuku. You’ll get used to it in time, you’ve got nee-chan and nii-chan with you.” Tecchan’s brows were scrunched in concern, a comforting look on his face.

 

Izuku blinked once. Then twice before he hummed in response.

 

But he already knew that he wouldn’t ‘get used to it.’ He wouldn’t allow himself to, he didn’t want to. He didn’t want to live in a world without his whole family.

 

He’d much rather accept death.

 

So Tecchan turned over onto his back, taking to staring up at the ceiling and leaving Izuku to his thoughts.

 

Soon, Izuku would leave. He’d come back, of course, for the sake of his two loving siblings. He just needed to patch things up with Mama and Papa.

 

A few moments passed, soft snores playing in the background.

 

Good. He needed everyone to be asleep before he made himself scarce. He needed to wait for Tecchan and Hana and all the others to fall asleep before he slipped out the window.

 

Izuku blinked some of his thoughts away, instead focusing on what was right in front of him. Tecchan - a family that he so dearly wanted to protect, childishly so. Izuku would be leaving him - for a short while, but so nonetheless.

 

He whispered, barely audible. “Tecchan-nii…?”

 

And he wondered if the boy was still awake.

 

He was. Tecchan hummed, shifting his head to the side.

 

Izuku took in the boy’s features not knowing that this would be the last he’d see the boy in a long while. His big brother, who cared for him like a parent despite the three - twenty? - year age gap. His big brother, who played with him carefully, demonstrating his quirk pridefully in helpful ways such as disintegrating the trash (and not so helpful ways such as accidentally destroying Izuku’s Recovery Girl figurine). Izuku appreciated the boy leaps and bounds.

 

“Love you,” he said, because he truly did. Maybe, he thinks, even more than his own birth mother, who left but didn’t leave.

 

And Tecchan smiled softly back, though there was a twinge of pain in his crimson red eyes.

 

“I love you, too, Izu.”

 

And Izuku let his brother rest, for he loved him as a brother and wanted the best for him. Together in the future, they would be heroes along side Toshicchan, and Mama and Papa would be there to see it.

 

He’d make sure of it.

 

____________________

 

He was out.

 

Izuku’s escape had been fairly clean, he’d say. He laid there in bed for nearly an hour after talking with his brother, waiting for the others to fall into a slumber.

 

Then he opened the window quietly and slid out into the night, carefully closing the slide behind him. Simple, yes, but Izuku had always thought that that was the way to go.

 

And now he was walking alongside the dark path of the road (sticking to nearby trees - he’d get closer to the road as soon as he felt that he was further from the orphanage).

 

Izuku had been walking for about two hours now - maybe three - and he was getting tired. He didn’t regret his decision, no, he just regretted eating so little at dinner. He was far enough from the orphanage, he thought, so he started making his way over to the side of the road as he avoided the critters that lurked on tall grass.

 

He would find his Mama soon enough, he just needed to hitch a ride in one of the cars (ignoring the lingering voice of his parents in his head that said to never talk with strangers).

 

Upon reaching the roadside, Izuku stood there purposefully contorting his features into one where he’d look like he’d break down at a moments notice, gaze lingering on passing cars in hopes of guilt-tripping one to stop.

 

Several cars passed by him, some even slowing near his area before hesitantly driving on before one finally stopped. It didn’t take as long as he had expected and for that he was thankful - his stomach was making all kinds of weird noises.

 

The car door was hastily thrown open, a young woman - possibly around his Mama’s age - stepping out with a worried expression on her face.

 

Izuku looked up at her with a hand clutched to the side of his stomach, massaging gently as if it’d help his hunger reside.

 

“Oh, honey, are you alright?” The woman said, dark green curls not unlike his own basking in the light of her car’s headlights.

 

As if on cue, Izuku’s stomach made a low growl, his eyes shining with unshed tears. “C-C-can you t-take me to m-my Mama, please?”

 

The woman cooed softly and comfortingly. “Oh, sweetie,” she stretched her hand out to the boy, encouraging him to grab it. He did, “do you know where your mom is?”

 

Izuku shook his head (though he knew the actual address of his house, he wouldn’t tell a stranger - hypocritical of you, Izuku ), but told the woman, “I-I dunno h-home, but I go to A-Aldera Primary School? I kn-know home from there.”

 

She pulled him up, hand in hand as they walked towards the car. “Okay baby, we can take you back to your Mama, hm?”

 

He sniffed, nodding. Something about the woman made him feel safe, like she was worth trusting.

 

The woman opened the backseat of the car door, ushering the boy in and buckling him in before  closing the door behind him and making her way to the passenger’s seat.

 

In the car, Izuku noticed there were two other people in the car - a man in the driver’s seat who glanced at him comfortingly in the rear view mirror, and a girl around his age seated a seat away from him.

 

The woman from before got in and closed her door, turning her body to look around at Izuku. “What’s your name, sweetie?”

 

“I-Izuku. Shimura Izuku.”

 

“Alrighty Izuku-kun, what was the name of your school again? We’ll drive you over, hmm?”

 

“Aldera P-Primary, miss.”

 

“Awh, no need for that, call me Yuuto! Akatani Yuuto. This is my husband Saito, and that,” she gestured to the girl next to him, “is my daughter, I-”

 

“I can introduce myself, momma!” The girl huffed and crossed her arms, but turned to Izuku with a bright smile. “‘M name’s Inko! Nice to meet you, Shimura-san!”

 

Izuku smiled; tired, but not lacking any energy. “That’s momma’s name!” He grinned. “Y’ don’t have to call me Shimura, Aka-chan! Izuku is fine!”

 

Inko smiled. “M’kay, Izuku, then you can call me Inko!” Her dark green curls (like his momma’s and his own, he notices) bounce lightly around her shoulders, emerald eyes (like his momma’s, he notes again) shining in the moonlight.

 

Yuuto smiles at the exchange, shifting in her seat as she whips out her phone and types in the school name into the GPS. Soon enough, they’re driving in the dead of night (Izuku assumes it is around three in the morning) as the two in the backseat make small talk tiredly. Thankfully, the nice family blesses him with crackers, quieting his stomach’s angry growls.

 

“Why are you driving at this time?” Izuku asks Inko, tilting his head to the side as he munched down on the cracker.

 

“Why were you walking at this time?” Inko shoots back, crossing her tiny arms smugly - it was a playful jab, of course.

 

Izuku opens and closes his mouth like a fish, noticing Yuuto’s gaze from the rear view mirror. “I… I, uh,” he starts, nibbling on the chip before a bright smile takes over his face. “I was looking for Mama and Papa so we could all be happy again!”

 

Inko nods, accepting this answer while Yuuto gives a questioning look at the wording. She leaves it at that, though.

 

“Well, we were coming back from a trip! We’ve been gone for a whole week! A week! ” Inko held up a finger, wagging it in the boy’s face.

 

“Oh-ho? One time, Mama and Papa took us out for two weeks! We stayed at a biiiig hotel.”

 

Inko gasped. “Two?!”

 

The two continued to talk animatedly towards each other, both growing closer with each growing second. Turns out they had a lot in common, even bringing up how similarly they looked for a short while. When the conversation turned to quirks, Izuku was glad to know that Inko didn’t care about his quirkless stature - Yuuto and Saito didn’t seen disgusted either! 

 

The boy quickly became a close friend to Inko. Izuku had even shifted over to the middle seat to get closer with the girl so they could play chopsticks (it was a very confusing game for the seven year olds).

 

Eventually they grew tired, Izuku taking to leaning on the girl's (who was older by nearly two weeks) shoulder as she rested her head on his own fluffy bundle. Soon enough the two fell asleep, heads lolling and bodies lightly bobbing through the rocky terrain. Izuku remained unaware of the picture Yuuto snagged, only later remembering it from a framed photo on his momma's bedside table back in the future. Apparently, the green-headed boy was his own godfather.

 

He'd realize later on with a bitter laugh. He was named after his own dead self.

 

Soon enough, Izuku would be back at the doorstep of his house, where his Mama would welcome him with open arms. 

 

Their family would be back together in no time.

 

____________________

 

“Izuku! Psst! Hey, hey, Izukkun!”

 

A light pat fell on his cheek, the boy jolting awake, shaking his head and blinking the grogginess out of his eyes. He smacked his lips together before squinting at his blurred surroundings, “hmn, wha?”

 

A laugh, “We’re at your school now, baby.”

 

He turned his head at the voice and found Yuuto hovering over Inko’s awakening figure from an open car door. Izuku rubbed at his eyes, the girl to his right doing the same. He lowered them and hummed, closing his eyes once again and leaning back in his seat to drift back to sleep.

 

But then it occurred to him why he was there as his brain filed through the day’s events. He jolted forward again, more awake now at the thought of being a step closer to some form of normalcy. “‘M gonna see Mama again!”

 

“Yeah, sweetpie,” Yuuto said, reaching over and grabbing the boy from underneath his pits (after unbuckling) and lifting him out of the car. She set him on the ground, where Izuku beamed up at her. “Now, do you want us to just go ahead and drive you there anyway? You can just navigate Saito through the neighborhood, you know.”

 

Izuku paused a bit before shaking his head. “No thank you, it’s fine! Papa said to not lead people to our house for safety,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck because heck, he just hopped into their car without a question and now wouldn’t let them go to his home. “But it’s not that far away, so you don’t have to worry! It’s just a lil’ over there,” he pointed nearby.

 

“Zuzu’s leaving?” Inko nodded sleepily as she tried to focus in on the boy.

 

Izuku nodded energetically despite it being five in the morning. “‘M gonna see Mama n’ Papa again, Aka-chan!” He cheered, using the name he insisted on calling her - calling the girl his momma’s name sounded weird on his tongue. “I’ll call you over again, hmm? We can have playdates! You can meet Nii-chan and Nee-chan! And Toshi n’ Nao-nii!”

 

Inko laughed, blearily reaching down from her seat in the car to tug at one of Izuku’s curls gently. “Promise?”

 

“Yeah, pinky promise!” He reached up and intertwined said pinky. “Just call the school and they can give you Mama’s number, I think. Then we can play!”

 

“Mhm!”

 

So Izuku waved goodbye to the family of three, watching as their car drove away and left Izuku under the light of the street lamps (yes, it took much convincing for Yuuto to leave the boy).

 

Turning on his heel, Izuku set out for his home which was really just a five minute walk away. After a while, he was at the doorstep. He casually walked up to it, bubbling with childish joy, and knocked.

 

No one answered.

 

So he knocked again.

 

And again.

 

And again.

 

No answer.

 

Then he rang the doorbell.

 

Again.

 

And again.

 

And again, before spamming it with all his might.

 

No answer.

 

Something rose in his chest - it was a familiar, horrible feeling, he knew - but he pushed it down, instead taking to wobbly smiling as he slowly pounded on the door. “Mama, Papa, can you open the door, please?” He whispered to the hard wood. “Mama? You left us at that daycare place and didn’t come back, so I came! I-I’m here now, so can you open the door? T-Then we can go back and get nii-chan and nee-chan.”

 

He continued to mutter to the door, like someone would hear, as he knocked, like someone would answer.

 

But as the minutes passed, no one came from the inside.

 

And something told Izuku that no one was home right then.

 

So he let up on knocking, instead sliding down with his back to the door. “Mama will come in the morning…” he muttered to himself, pulling his knees to his chest and resting his arms to his head.

 

She didn’t leave me.

 

Izuku fell asleep repeating those words in his head.

 

____________________

 

A loud boom shook the boy awake, heavy vibrations resounding from the ground as screams of terror filled the air, and Izuku was reminded of that day .

 

Dread clawed at his chest as he abruptly stood up, legs popping from the change in position. He wiped at the dried trails of tears, itchy and cold, as he stared ahead into the smoky blue sky. The commotion seemed far away, yet the impact he felt from where he stood felt as if he were right next to the fight.

 

Villain attacks were normal in this day and age, nothing out of the ordinary, so Izuku would usually just stay where he was or go inside to watch from the TV.

 

But something told Izuku that this was different.

 

His arms were shaking, fingers twitching - and when had he started crying?

 

When had he started running…?

 

As the minutes passed, the seven year old grew closer and closer and the smell of rubble and debris filled his lungs. The screams grew louder with each step he took, people running past the boy through the trees - one had even tried to stop him, yelling, “What are you doing, boy? RUN-”

 

He was impaled by a rogue piece of a building.

 

And Izuku stared at the body, bloodied and smushed, his own eyes wide with fear. He stood frozen in his spot, taking a look around him just to take in the amount of dead carcasses around him.

 

Something screamed at him to run, hide. 

 

But his legs moved without a thought, small body maneuvering past the trees, helicopters from local news stations circling above.

 

He didn’t know why he was running forward.

 

If anything, he should have been running back.

 

All the logical parts of his brain screamed at him to flee, but his legs apparently disagreed.

 

So he continued to run, tears streaming down his face all the while (for what reason, he did not know - but he could tell it wasn’t from the people around him).

 

The amount of trees he passed lessened, the amount of dead bodies like Papa’s  increasing with each step.

 

He ran past them.

 

Buildings came into view, the smoke heavier.

 

He ran.

 

Helicopters circled the perimeter, suicidal maniacs (like he could say anything, he was literally coming at the source) leaning out with heavy camera equipment positioned at the fight.

 

One helicopter went down after getting hit with a flying piece of cement.

 

He ran.

 

Until he was right there, mere meters away from the villain and the hero.

 

A man with white hair stood in the middle of the rubble, a woman staring up at him bloodied and defiant from his feet, tears streaming down her frustrated face.

 

His Mama.

 

It was his Mama.

 

Bloodied and banged up, a glint of resignation and acceptance in her wet eyes.

 

The man stared down at his Mama, body encased in a powerful light. He quirked the corners of his lip up, a calm smile filled with murderous mirth. He cooed, “Awh, what’s that, Shimura Nana? Done playing already?”

 

Mama’s voice was shaky, but it held a sort of grieving defiance. “Fuck off, All For One. You killed him, you killed us ,” she chuckled humorlessly. “My family,” she wiped at the blood dribbling out of her mouth. “YOU KILLED MY FAMILY!

 

And she shot up, activating her Float quirk as she now looked down at the still-calm man. “YOU KILLED US ALL! ALL OF THEM, MY HUSBAND, MY KIDS,” she dove down and shot a powerful, strength-quirked kick at ‘All For One,’ she had called him, “me…”

 

Her voice cracked as he dodged with ease.

 

And Izuku watched in horror, invisible to the two as they fought.

 

Izuku watched in horror as he stood there, the dust of collapsed buildings hiding his trembling frame, the smell of decaying bodies filling his lungs.

 

Izuku watched in horror as his Mama finally landed a blow to the man’s shoulder, watched as he shrugged it off as if it were nothing.

 

Izuku watched in horror as his Mama hesitated at the lack of reaction from the man.

 

Izuku watched in horror as All For One grabbed his floating Mama by the leg and smashed her down.

 

He watched in horror as his Mama’s head came into contact with the floor, a loud thud echoing through the rubble.

 

And for a second, the world was silent.

 

Izuku’s breath hitched in his throat as he watched the villain laugh, his Mama twitching as she tried to get up.

 

She couldn’t, and Izuku realized that his Mama's skull was bashed into the concrete.

 

All For One laughed, exhaling. “Ahh, so this is it now?”

 

Mama didn’t answer.

 

The man clicked his tongue in disappointment, fist crackling with energy, the only sound coming from the buzz of the recording news stations. “Goodbye, Shimura Nana.”

 

And he brought his fist down.

 

Down.

 

Down.

 

Down.

 

“STOP IT!”

 

And the man stopped.

 

And before Izuku knew it, he was in front of his Mama, standing protectively between the man and his mother.

 

The man stared, eyes wide with something akin to humored shock.

 

Izuku stared back, eyes scrunched in a determined scowl.

 

The whole area was silenced, sans the buzz of the helicopters.

 

Then the man laughed hard , throwing his head back and doubling over.

 

And Izuku felt a hand grab at his ankle from the ground, so he looked down with a fiery gaze, though he was still shaking terribly. 

 

“I-Izuku,” his Mama looked up at him - no, looked through him, her eyes dilated and dull, brows scrunched as she tried to focus on the boy, “is that you, I-Izu? My green b-bean?” She coughed out blood.

 

And for a second to Izuku, the threat was gone, the rest of the world a white blur. All For One was gone, the surrounding dead bodies disappeared, the rubble gone, his Mama’s injures gone.

 

And for a second, Izuku was back at home with his family, curled in the middle of the couch as they laughed amongst themselves. 

 

Tecchan was there, on the ground at his feet smiling up at the boy.

 

Hana was there, playing with Naomasa, both on the adjacent couch.

 

Auntie Chiyo was there, throwing skittles at each and everyone there.

 

Uncle Torino was there, happily catching the candy in his mouth as he laughed with Uncle Haru.

 

Mama was there, sitting down next to Izuku on the couch, playing with his unruly curls as she made him laugh.

 

Papa was there, smiling at this one, big happy family.

 

He wasn’t dead. He was here, with Izuku, with Mama.

 

Izuku was there, sandwiched between his parents, a toothy grin on his face as he basked in this deep, deep love.

 

He was happy.

 

He was happy.

 

He… He was happy.

 

He was so fucking happy... What happened to that...?

 

But as soon as it arrived, it was gone.

 

The world came back into focus - Mama’s red-stained face, the smell of decaying bodies, the buzz of the helicopters, the scrapes of pain on his hands and knees (and how did that get there?), and the man who had caused it all.

 

All For One was laughing.

 

Mama was looking through Izuku again and she sure as hell wasn’t sitting on a couch right now.

 

His family was gone.

 

And with a look up at the villain, Izuku finally came to terms with something.

 

Papa was dead.

 

But still, with tears dripping down his cheeks, he smiled down at his Mama. “Yeah, Mama. It’s me.”

 

And something told Izuku that his Mama didn’t believe him, that she believed that she was dreaming in this last look of life. Her eyes were dulled, practically dead, her skull bashed in and it was a wonder how she was still alive. “Baby,” she reached a hand up shaking.

 

Izuku grabbed it and pressed it to his wet cheek. 

 

“My baby.”

 

His silent tears fell harder, but he smiled through his pain. “Yes, Mama.”

 

He smiled.

 

“I-I love you, my baby. I’m sorry I-I left you there. I’m sorry I left you and Tenko and Hana. I love you, green pea.”

 

Because he knew somewhere deep down.

 

“I love you, too, Mama.”

 

That this was the end.

 

“I-Izuku, I-I love y-you.”

 

And something told him that that time at the park was momma’s end, too.

 

All For One ceased his laughter, now seemingly bored at the whole ordeal. “So you had a third, Shimura.”

 

The statement fell on deaf ears.

 

Nana was not listening to the man, only staring at the illusion of her son through blurred vision with love in her teary eyes.

 

____________________

 

Shimura Nana knew this was her end.

 

She just wished that she had a chance to tell her kids how she felt, so that they wouldn't need to live with the feeling of abandonment and hatred in their hearts.

 

Her vision swelled and she allowed herself to cry, tears streaming down her face as she stared up at this cruel illusion, that her son was there for her at that moment. She doesn't know why she told it how she felt because she knew it was fake, knew that this Izuku was a cruel hallucination at her bitter end.

 

But please... to any deity up there, would you please carry on her message to her kids.

 

This fake illusion of Izuku would disappear in a moment's notice, but his warmth was real. She caressed his cheek in her hand with what little strength she had left. 

 

Shimura Nana knew this was her last moment. The only thing she regretted was not telling her kids how she felt. With a last look at her son, she passed on.

 

____________________

 

The villain sighed, raising his fist once again as power surged through its veins. “I guess he’s joining you, too.”

 

Izuku looked up at the man with pure hatred in his eyes, though it was watered down tremendously with the tears blocking his vision.

 

This was the end for him.

 

He knew it.

 

Sorry, Tecchan, Hana.

 

He bent down and hugged his Mama, her damp locks sprawled out on the rocky floor.

 

I guess I can’t come back, huh.

 

Izuku embraced the woman tightly, covering her frame with as much body he could afford from the man’s attack.

 

It seems I couldn't fulfill that promise I made with Aka-chan, either.

 

He felt the loneliness and pain coming from his Mama in waves, a hint of resignation in them.

 

He hid as much body of his Mama as he could with his own, shielding her because this would help her too, right?

 

This will lessen Mama’s pain?

 

He’ll take the brunt of the attack.

 

His arms bled, stinging from the cuts he had gotten from sprinting blindly towards the two before. Izuku didn’t care, though. He only hugged the woman who could not hug back tighter, blood gushing out of his arm from the force.

 

He didn’t care.

 

And he waited for the powered punch to come.

 

Waited for the arms of death to wrap around his broken frame.

 

And he felt the fist come closer and closer to him, his back tingling with unwanted anticipation.

 

Izuku smiled, burrowing his nose into the crook of his Mama’s bloodied neck.

 

He couldn’t feel her pulse.

 

Tears erupted his vision, silent ones as water trickled.

 

And finally a quick pain pushed into his back, the harsh impact shoving him into his mother and oh wait, did it go through his side?

 

It did.

 

But the pain was dulled, instead a warm feeling sprouting through his chest (though it may have just been the hot blood) as pride flowed through him.

 

He protected his Mama to the end.

 

He smiled.

 

To the end.

 

____________________

 

Tenko watched in horror, staring at the screen as his sister cried to his side.

 

The fear he had felt waking up to Izuku’s empty bed was nothing compared to this feeling of dread rushing through him.

 

“No, no, no…” he muttered, standing up sharply, his chair flying behind him. “Izu’s not dead…” He scratched at his neck.

 

“Izu’s not dead, Izu’s not gone, he didn’t leave, he’s here still…” He got up and started speed walking towards the exit, in need of a breath of air.

 

He exited the orphanage, rushing to the side of the building as that horrible moment played behind his lids from the TV screen.

 

“... Izu’s alive. My little brother, he just went out for a bit-”

 

“TENKO!” A grasp at his wrist snapped the boy out of his thoughts, eyes wide as he stared at his crying sister. 

 

Apparently all he had been doing for the past twenty minutes was muttering to himself as Hana stood idly by.

 

“Tenko…”

 

“Nee-chan, where’s Izuku? Ma left us here - all of us - so where’d he go? Where… Where’d my brother go?”

 

“Tenko, I-”

 

“He must have gone to the restroom, right? I should go check, he must be there, that boy wasn’t Izukkun. It was Ma and some other kid, yeah.” He waddled past the girl, only to be stopped by the same hand again.

 

“TENKO.”

 

He paused, looking back at his sister’s teary face. “Tenko, Izuku’s gone.”

 

And just like that he snapped.

 

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN, HANA, IZUKU’S NOT DEAD. IZUKU’S ALIVE, HE’S JUST HIDING!” He cupped his hands together and positioned it to his mouth, shouting, "IZUKU! WHERE ARE YOU, ZUZU? YOUR," his voice cracked, "your nii-chan is looking for you."

 

Hana slapped the boy’s cheek, glaring up at the younger. “IZUKU IS DEAD, TENKO, I SAW. IT ZOOMED IN, TENKO, HIS SIDE WAS MISSING, HE WAS DEAD.”

 

Tenko screamed and pushed the girl back by her chest with his hands.

 

He shouldn’t have done that.

 

Hana screamed in agony, flinching back.

 

His gloves weren’t on.

 

Tenko jerked his hand back, holding it up to his own chest with wide eyes. “H-Hana-nee?”

 

She collapsed in a broken pile on the ground.

 

Tenko’s eyes widened as he took his sister into view.

 

He had disintegrated her heart.

 

He stared in shock. “H-Hana-nee? Nee-chan? Hey,” he crouched down next to her lifeless body, shaking her shoulder with his hand, “nee-chan, get up. W-We still gotta find Izu!”

 

Her upper body turned to dust.

 

The ten year old flinched, bringing his head back as her own rolled into view.

 

Her eyes, they were dull.

 

And something told Tenko that she was dead.

 

And something told Tenko that Izuku was dead.

 

Just as his sister was.

 

In less than two days, he was alone. His family was gone.

 

He was the last Shimura left.

 

Tenko doesn’t know when his body moved, but he ran.

 

Just like Izuku had, he ran.

 

But the difference was that he ran to save himself.

 

And, though he didn’t know, Izuku ran to save his Mama.

 

Tenko ran for what was probably hours, away from the orphanage ad he stuck close to the trees. But then he finally reached a city. Exhausted, he slid down the side of a building in an alleyway and sat there for hours, a trashcan hiding him from view.

 

Sooner or later however, a thug ran into the alleyway, holding a knife to the boy’s neck and demanding money (which Tenko found stupid - did he look like he had anything on him?)

 

So to his own shock and horror, Tenko raised his hand and touched the man without a second thought, listening to the man’s screams of agony as he blew away in the wind.

 

Shimura Tenko lowered his hand back to his side, slipping on a pair of gloves he had found stuffed into the pockets of his pants.

 

Then all of a sudden, a man stood before him (when had he gotten there? Tenko hadn’t heard anyone).

 

The man smirked, reaching a hand out to the boy. “My name is All For One, but you may call me Sensei.”

 

Shimura Tenko looked at the man and noticed it was the same white haired male who had slaughtered his family. He felt rage.

 

But then Shimura Tenko noticed something.

 

It was not this man, All For One, who had killed his brother.

 

It was his mother.

 

Shimura Tenko looked at the hand for a moment longer before reaching out and grabbing it with his own gloved one.

 

That day, Shigaraki Tomura walked out of the alleyway with his Sensei.

 

The Shimuras were dead.

 

____________________

 

Were they really?

 

____________________

 

They couldn’t do anything.

 

All they could do was stare at the screen with horror in their eyes, an acidic feeling in their chest as they were huddled together on the couch, frozen.

 

Torino Sorahiko stood abruptly in his seat, jumping at the TV.

 

Shuzenji Chiyo’s eyes widened at what the screen was showing from an aerial view.

 

Tsukauchi Haruta covered his son’s eyes from the graphic display, his other hand reaching to his mouth as tears pricked at his eyes.

 

Tsukauchi Naomasa had watched with dread as his little brother figure was smashed to bits before his father had covered his view.

 

Yagi Toshinori watched with clenched fists, his usual smile wiped off the face of earth as he only stared as his mentor and younger brother were impaled by the powerful quirk of All For One - his future enemy.

 

He could do nothing but watch.

 

They could do nothing but watch.

 

____________________

 

Midoriya Izuku woke up screaming, tears rushing down his red cheeks.

 

It seems his other cheeks (if you know what that means) were frozen cold, the feeling of metal on skin.

 

Voices were heard from the other side of wherever he was, but he ignored them, instead taking to jerking up - that was a mistake.

 

His head hit a metal top, a thin white sheet of fabric sliding down his frame. It occurred to him that he was naked.

 

He doesn’t know how he had concluded it, but Midoriya Izuku knew one thing for sure:

 

He was in a morgue.

Notes:

WAIT HOLY FUCKING SHIT GUYS, I HAD AN IDEA.

So originally, I was gonna have Izuku just be quirkless with no One For All quirk (because lets face it, I can't write action). BUT WHEN I WAS WRITING FROM NANA'S POV I HAD THIS IDEA BECAUSE BITCH YES.

Izuku's gonna have a quirk that lets him see of dead people. Because I like angst. Cliche, cliche, but the TEA.

Next Deadline: July 16, 2020

Chapter 7: Those Three Empty Words

Summary:

Izuku wakes up in a morgue and four new pro heroes deal with a "dead" child.

Izuku meets a ghost.

Notes:

IMPORTANT: In 24 hours, I'm changing the title of this book to "I Love You (Means Goodbye)”

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Yamada Hizashi clung onto his boyfriend, crying into the man’s shirt. “I don’t like it, Shouta,” he wailed loudly. “He was… he was right in front of me and I couldn’t fucking save him!”

 

Aizawa Shouta rubbed the man’s head soothingly, throwing an arm over his shoulder and letting his usual deadpanned look fade away. 

 

“I know, Zashi, but this is the cost of living as a hero.” He paused, “We can’t save everyone, babe. You need to get used to it.”

 

Hizashi sniffed, lessening his clutch on Shouta’s shirt as he rubbed tiredly at his eyes. “I know. I know, but I don’t like it. He was so young , Shou. He was right there! If I just… If I just hurried up with Muscular, he could still be alive…”

 

The boy - later identified as Midoriya Izuku - was only a few meters away. Hizashi had watched hopelessly from his spot from afar as he got stabbed by the man with a weak time quirk. He ran as fast as he could when he finally dealt with his fight and knocked the villain off the boy when he got there, but it was too late.

 

‘Sorry, momma,’ he had said. The last words of Midoriya Izuku, who had bled out in the ambulance and died with Hizashi at his side, was an apology for his mother - his mother who had also passed because Present Mic was too late.

 

He was too late.

 

And those two and many others had to pay the price of it.

 

“I… I’m not going to say it’s okay, because losing a life is never a good thing,” Shouta sighed, “but as heroes…”

 

“... as heroes, we’ll save as many people as we can,” finished Hizashi. It was true. The teachers at UA had always said so. Heroes can’t always save everyone - not even All Might could. However, they couldn’t let that stop them. Heroes save as many as they can, civilians were top priority.

 

Shouta nodded, not saying anything else as Hizashi tried to calm himself.

 

They were in the hospital right then, where the bodies were kept. After filing the dead into their boxes, the doctors left the room and left the two new heroes to their own for a while. Doctors were merciless, Hizashi had concluded, because they kept shooting harsh questions like it was nothing. He was sure they were just used to the concept of death in their careers, but that didn’t mean it was a good thing.

 

Then the door quietly opened, two others stepping into the room - Midnight and Ingenium, or rather Kayama Nemuri and Iida Tensei.

 

Hizashi spared a glance at the two before lightly pushing out of Shouta’s embrace and wiping at his nose. He sniffed, “Hey.”

 

Nemuri sent him a sad smile and walked up to him, throwing her arms around his shoulders and holding him. “Hey, Hizashi.”

 

Hizashi thought he was doing well - he really did! He had just stopped crying.

 

That is, until Nemuri had said those words. Sure, people might say he was crying a lot for a boy he hadn’t even known, but Hizashi was nineteen. Sure, he was a hero, but that was the first time he had failed a civilian - he had only made his big debut a month prior.

 

He opened his mouth and then closed it, voice cracking. “I-”

 

“It wasn’t your fault. It wasn’t your fault, Zash’,” Nemuri cut off.

 

“But-”

 

Tensei interrupted next, laying a hand on his friend’s shoulder as Shouta watched from behind - he was trying, but he wasn’t all that great at showing public… emotion. “Shut up.”

 

He turned his head towards the man. “Wha...?”

 

Then he saw his face.

 

Tensei had tears falling down his cheeks, his chin scrunched and his eyebrows knit in frustration. “Stop it!” It was obvious that the other wasn’t feeling too well about this situation either, sparing a glance at morgue no.17,  where the boy had been placed in. Tensei had a brother about the same age as Midoriya Izuku, so it was obvious why he wasn’t taking this very easily.

 

 Midoriya Inko, they had searched on the database, was laid in no.18 , right next to her son. “We’re heroes ! We… we need to get used ,” a voice crack, “to situations like thes-”

 

An ear-piercing scream rang through the air, the banging of metal following suit. The four heroes stiffened, moving into a defensive position as they scanned the room.

 

Then Shouta’s eye caught movement.

 

On one of the metal boxes on the wall.

 

In one of the metal boxes on the wall, the morgues.

 

And it seemed the rest of his company saw it, too.

 

The screaming continued, loud but muffled from the thick barrier of the vault door, wailing and sobs mixed in.

 

The note on the small squared door stood out amongst the others to the four - it was the reason they were mourning, after all.

 

No. 17

Midoriya Izuku

DOB : 07/15/20XX, 10:21am

TOD : 07/15/20XX, 9:48am

 

And Hizashi’s gut clenched after reading that because the boy had died on his birthday .

 

Except the screams and cries and hits and bangs on metal said otherwise.

 

Shouta wasted no time in going over to the vault, though his face did not betray his confusion. He turned around after placing his hand cautiously on the metal, blocking out the continuous screams. “Do I open…?”

 

Hizashi’s face contorted from its confusion to a more panicked look. He didn’t know how this was happening - the boy was dead just two hours ago! It’s nearly been three by now. “WELL OBVIOUSLY,” he screamed, quirk activating before Shouta stopped it. He didn’t notice the subtle pause from the morgue’s occupant’s screaming, as if the boy who was dead had stiffened. 

 

“He’s alive, Shou!” A hand flew to his arm, rubbing harshly, checking if this was real. This wasn’t possible, heck, maybe he was dreaming. Did he pass out at some point? 

 

It was wishful thinking - the boy was unresponsive, Hizashi was there when he died, though he was also there when the boy was getting stabbed, yet he couldn’t do anything.

 

So the other man wasted no time in opening the hatch, whipping it open.

 

And sure enough, the screams got louder, feet kicking as the boy - the supposedly dead boy - wiggled out of the morgue that stank of dead bodies, crying a loud, “Mama!”

 

The four heroes were shocked, to say the least, Hizashi erupting into a new wave of tears as Tensei only let his fall with a strangled sound coming out his throat.

 

The boy’s side was mangled - though it didn’t look too fatal.

 

But all the stab wounds were gone, safe for the scars that remained. Still, that didn’t make sense because only three hours passed.

 

Hell, nothing made sense right then. The boy was alive .

 

Hizashi still remembered when the beeps of the monitor stopped in that ambulance. He still remembered his own screams, begging for the paramedics to save the boy who had already gone.

 

With a heavy thud, the boy dropped from his place in the morgue, naked. He - Midoriya Izuku, he knew - was crouched on the ground, favoring the side where his flesh wasn’t missing. His arms were littered in little fresh cuts - they wouldn’t scar too badly if taken care of correctly.

 

A white sheet lay at the naked Midoriya’s feet, though the boy seemed to have enough sense to wrap it around his tiny frame. The boy was crying madly, a wave of fresh tears at his eyes as he looked up. 

 

Then he looked up at Present Mic. The boy sucked in a breath. “W-Wha?” He hiccuped.

 

Hizashi gave a little smile, taking a step closer to the boy who was apparently still alive. “H-Hey, little listener.”

 

And the boy’s screams stopped for a second, his cries dying down into sniffles.

 

Nemuri and Tensei stood side by side, frozen and watching.

 

Shouta was to the side behind Izuku, hand still on the opened morgue door.

 

And Hizashi was looking down at the boy, waiting hopefully for an answer.

 

He didn’t get one.

 

Midoriya Izuku scanned the room for a bit, eyes pausing and widening at something that Hizashi couldn’t catch, before he darted for the door, opening it and running out cloak and all.

 

And the four heroes, unsuspecting because the boy was still severely injured, stood staring at the door for a moment. Then they craned their heads at each other before realization dawned in their eyes.

 

The next moment, the four were out the door and running after a naked four year old.

 

____________________

 

Midoriya Izuku.

 

He wasn’t Shimura Izuku any longer, no. He was Midoriya Izuku.

 

He was back .

 

He didn’t get it - didn’t get how - but for some reason, he was back.

 

Midoriya Izuku was sure he died. He was sure because no one could imagine that amount of pain - that amount of pain that felt so realistic. When he died, he felt the stinging of the blow, felt the blood pouring out as he bled to death.

 

As he bled out on his Mama.

 

He remembered the darkness that came after, the faint sound of death bells playing. He remembered seeing these faces, though they were blurred, staring down at him with a sad look. 

 

Those faces looked familiar.

 

And those faces were see-through.

 

Midoriya Izuku was sure he died because he still had the injury. The flesh on the side of his stomach was gone, though Izuku was sure - even if he couldn’t see it when he died - that it was worse before than it was now. The cuts on his arms were lessened, too.

 

Just like that time when he woke up after Mister Stabby Man had gotten to him.

 

Midoriya Izuku was sure he died because he was in a morgue.

 

What the fuck, he was in a morgue.

 

His head stung from bumping it on the top of the box, though it was dull in comparison to his other wounds. He was cold, too. Not cold because of the weather cold, but cold because h e was supposed to be dead cold. Meaning he was deathly pale.

 

But alas, those things didn’t matter to the four year old - not seven, he knew now because he did not feel seven. It did not matter because this time like many others, he was not blessed with waking ignorance.

 

He could not be, because how could one forget of their Mama’s death when they had been there to witness it? When they were the ones holding them as they passed?

 

How could one forget their own death?

 

So he screamed and thrashed - not only for his Mama, but for himself because ultimately he was still confused as to why the fuck he was in a morgue.

 

It stank like the dead.

 

It stank like that time through the trees, where that man had been impaled through the stomach and into a tree.

 

It stank like that time when he had reached the rubble, where his Mama and that villain had fought, where he had intervened, where he had died .

 

It stank like that time when he was ignorantly stepping on a pile of the dead, his bare and bloodied feet on a hand going cold. At that time, he had questioned why he had forgotten his pair of red shoes at the orphanage, the pair that his loving Mama - who he knew now had only left them at that place for their safety - had gotten him.

 

That Mama was dead.

 

And so was his mommy.

 

And he screamed and thrashed in that confining space, hand gripping on that thin white sheet that had been meant to be draped over his still frame.

 

He screamed and thrashed in that confining space, where no light shone, where it was pitch black and dark. Where he sweared he could hear the moaning of the dead, quiet screams and pleading for life.

 

Izuku swore he could feel something faint grabbing at his leg.

 

He screamed and thrashed because he couldn’t breathe, the air stagnant in that small metal box that smelled of rotting flesh. 

 

He cried and yelled and kicked and curled because he was confused. Why was he alive? So… he did go back?

 

He couldn’t have.

 

He didn’t want to, Izuku didn’t want to!

 

All he wanted was to be happy again, back with his family - with Papa and Toshi and Nao-chan and Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Torino and Haru and Tecchan and Hana and Mama.

 

Oh, but he couldn’t do that when two of them were dead.

 

He should be dead with them, his Mama and Papa, so what the hell was he doing here, probably back in his own timeline?

 

So in that dark, confining space that stank, he panicked, blocking out the voices that came from the other side.

 

That is, until a deafening scream interrupted his own.

 

And Izuku stiffened, for he was still cautious after what he had just undergone. He waited a couple of tense seconds, expecting that man to pop out from the shadows, to crowd him in this already tight space.

 

But he didn’t.

 

So Izuku continued on his rampage.

 

That is, until the door he had been banging on with his feet cracked open and he kicked it wider. Light shone through the door, causing Izuku a slight headache. He wiggled out, crying for his family as his wounds stretched further.

 

He didn’t pay them any mind - adrenaline was pumping in his veins, he couldn’t exactly feel it all yet. To his body, he was still caught up in that fight with All For One, still guarding his [dead] Mama from a harsh blow - a harsh blow that did kill him (he knew he died then and he knew that he needed to go back ).

 

Mama ,” he cried as his small, bloodied and cold frame hit the ground with a thud. Izuku looked around the room, briefly ignoring the four others who stared at him as he unconsciously wrapped the small sheet over his body. Izuku ignored the fresh bloodstains leaking onto the white.

 

So Izuku scanned the room, hoping to see his Mama even though he knew that that was impossible because she didn’t have a pulse when he was shielding her, hugging the literal life out of her.

 

Mama was dead .

 

Mommy was dead.

 

Papa was dead.

 

But then again, he was supposed to be dead, too.

 

So he looked around, eyes desperately searching.

 

It was in vain, though. Mama wasn’t there.

 

So Izuku turned his attention towards the others in the room, looking up from his crouched position on the floor. The hospital lights flickered madly, though they were still bright enough to give the boy a throbbing headache. He blinked the white spots out of his vision, trying to focus on the silhouette of a man in front of him.

 

And his vision did clear.

 

And what he saw did confirm his thoughts.

 

Midoriya Izuku was back in his own timeline.

 

Present Mic stared down at the four year old, the man’s eyes red and hair disheveled. It occurred to the boy that the hero was crying.

 

He sucked in a little breath, knowing that he was right but not wanting to believe. He didn’t want to be back, he should be with Mama, dead. Though he does admit he’d rather be gone than have survived without his Mama wrapped in her loving arms with his one, big happy family at his side.

 

But he wasn’t.

 

Izuku hiccupped, and he hadn’t realized he’d been yelling still until then. “W-Wha?”

 

And Present Mic took a step closer and Izuku had never wanted to shy away from a person more. “H-Hey, little listener.”

 

The boy stared at the man longer, hands tightly gripping the sheet that protected him from flashing others. Izuku quieted down, eyes wide in confusion and fear because he really didn’t want to be there.

 

He wanted to be with Mama and Papa and everyone else whom he loved with all his heart.

 

He wanted them all to be alive.

 

So he looked around for an exit, tense in his position. The morgues were behind him he knew from the tingling sensation on his back, phantom feels of metal on his skin and the not-so phantom pain of debris and All For One’s attacks.

 

Yeah, but actually, maybe that tingling sensation wasn’t his brain telling him of those boxes.

 

With his head turned to the right, back pressed against metal and legs covering his kiddy parts, Izuku saw it.

 

His mommy, that is.

 

Her face was deathly pale, blood pouring down the side of her head and parts of her body indented inward slightly.

 

And she had just phased through the box that had been next to his own.

 

Box 18.

 

Midoriya Inko was staring at her son with concern in her eyes, whispering and choking on a sob. “Oh, my poor baby,” she coughed out.

 

Midoriya Inko was translucent.

 

Intangible.

 

His mommy was intangible, like a ghost - no, she was a ghost.

 

Izuku knew for a fact, because his body was screaming at him, screaming that she was dead just as Mama and Papa were, just as he was supposed to be.

 

She was a ghost.

 

She was dead.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened, roaming her broken body before trailing slowly up to her eyes. They made eye contact.

 

At that, Midoriya Inko’s own copied her son’s.

 

He could see her. She, who was dead.

 

A prickling feeling broke out from underneath his skin, though only now did he realize that that was what the tingling was.

 

His mouth opened slightly into a silent scream and he dashed for the door, sheet and all. Izuku threw it open and ran out, ignoring his momma’s cries as she chased - floated - after him.

 

He blocked her out.

 

This wasn’t the plan.

 

He was gonna find Mister Stabby Man, he had concluded, and make him take him back to the past. Make him take him back to before any of that happened, to the day before Papa died.

 

Izuku could fix it. He would stop this mess from happening.

 

He would stop his family from dying. From separating. 

 

He would go back.

 

Back to his family - not that momma wasn’t family. Izuku was just prioritizing. Plus, momma was dead. He must have been hallucinating. But if he was going back to the past, maybe he could stop mommy from dying in this timeline!

 

The voice in the back of his head - the voice he hadn’t heard for all these years - told him that he wasn’t hallucinating. That he wasn’t dreaming.

 

That voice told him that it was his quirk.

 

“It’s your quirk, Midoriya Izuku.” It said testily, mocking. “It’s your quirk .”

 

He blocked it out, focusing on madly maneuvering through the sea of nurses and patients, tiny feet paddling. His momma was floating at his side, begging him, touching him - holy All Might, the ghost, the hallucination was touching him and he could feel it.

 

But Izuku ignored that, too, pushing the thought to the side.

 

He was quirkless.

 

He didn’t have a quirk. He dealt with it for three years and then this suddenly happens? He didn’t want it.

 

Izuku ignored the other translucent beings he saw roaming the halls with a curious look on their faces.

 

He just needed to find the knife guy, go back in time and then save his family.

 

Doctors and nurses were in the way of Izuku’s mad sprints, some trying to reach out to him and grab him. One even yelled, “Hey, buddy, why are you naked?!”

 

Seriously, did that really matter? It wasn’t his fault the staff probably stripped him of his own when he was, oh yeah, dead .

 

He bumped into a large majority of people (and even ghosts, though sometimes he passed through them), even coming close to knocking an old lady in a wheelchair off her bumper; he mentally apologized. He really didn’t know where he was going, but he was hoping for an exit. Knife guy would probably be out rather than being treated as a regular patient when he was a literal murderer.

 

“W-Wait, my baby, stop!” Inko flew in front of her son, flying backwards as he ran ahead. He was ignoring her, willing himself to. So when she reached out to touch him, her hand went through rather than feeling what she felt mere moments ago. He had tears in her eyes now, he knew, but he didn’t want to acknowledge them. “Izuku, honey, stop it! Y-You can see me? I-I saw! Baby, please look at me!”

 

A few more tears escaped and he briefly shook his head in response. He was in denial, but Inko had her answer. He could.

 

So she kept pressing, talking to him in a desperate tone. “Izu, I-I love you, okay?! I’m sorry that you had to go through that a-and…” She continued on her nervous ramble.

 

But when his momma said those three words, a bottomless pit formed in Izuku’s stomach and his heart lurched painfully. ‘I love you,’ they had all said.

 

‘I love you,’ he had said back.

 

“I-Izuku, I-I love y-you.” Mommy had said before her ultimate death. Only now did he realize he had never said it back.

 

“Zuzu, love you! Tenko, Hana, I’ll see you two later, alright? Love you,” Papa had said before leaving that day.

 

“Love you, too, Papa!” Izuku had said back.

 

“I-I love you, my baby. I’m sorry…” Mama said those few moments ago, before she had died in his arms. Before he died in hers.

 

 

“I love you, too, Mama.”

 

He hated those words now. Those words, which had once been filled with kindness and mirth, tasted like ash on his tongue, like hell to his ears. 

 

Because whenever someone said those words to him, they died.

 

To Izuku, those three simple words meant the end. Those three simple words meant death, destruction, resignation.

 

Like a farewell.

 

His momma’s frame continued to ramble in his ear.

 

And he ignored her through it all.

 

Soon enough, Izuku heard the pattering of feet behind him and it reminded him of his training sessions with Toshinori, Naomasa and Tecchan, chasing him.

 

He only ran faster, head whipping from left to right as he searched for any sign of the exit. He was on the first floor, he had gotten that, but damn, this hospital was big.

 

It was right then as he was about to turn the corner when he bumped into a taller man who wore a white dress suit paired with a dark green tie and some working pants. Izuku’s shoulder harshly ran into the man’s leg, causing the older to look down at his fluffy bundle.

 

But Izuku paid no mind because that man was only one in the sea of people whom he ran into.

 

And he continued on, turning the corner as a loud ghost bugged beside him.

 

Oh, you couldn’t imagine how glad he was to see the front doors in his view.

 

You couldn’t imagine how glad he was to see the knife guy - the guy who had killed him the first time, he concluded. He was on the ground, tummy first, a police officer on top of him with a pair of quirk-suppressing handcuffs in his hand.

 

They weren’t on the man yet.

 

So Izuku ran faster with his tiny toddler legs and his smaller height from when he was seven.

 

Because beyond those glass doors was his answer to home.

 

____________________

 

Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa didn’t expect to have a naked kid with a bloody sheet surrounding his tiny frame bump into him as soon as he entered the hospital. The kid was getting chased by four new pro heroes with concerned and worried expressions on their faces, too. He could get why the four couldn’t catch him that easily - it was lunch time and a lot of the injured patients were roaming the halls. They didn’t want to run into them by accident.

 

Tsukauchi Naomasa also didn’t expect the kid to look just as his friend - his little brother by choice - did when they first met. When Shimura Izuku walked out of his adoptive mother’s bedroom doors, patched with bandages and a mop of green atop his head. Except this kid was naked. 

 

But really that was all the difference. Though, it wasn’t as if he’d never seen the boy naked before all those years ago. They were closer than a pack of wolves - the two plus Tenko (Tenko, whom he hadn’t seen since the… orphanage) had frequently taken baths together when they were younger. When Auntie Nana died along with Izuku, the rest of the family had done what they were told not to and searched for Tenko and Hana. So when they found that Hana died and was left in a pile of dust and Tenko had gone missing, they organized a search party.

 

Yeah, they never found him.

 

Anyway, so excuse him for doing a double take and whirling around fast enough to the point of popping his neck. His tired expression from the day’s ordeals quickly morphed into one of shock and hopefulness as he watched the boy’s back turn the corner, his green curls bouncing though matted with blood.

 

However as soon as that hope began to circle, it faded right away.

 

Shimura Izuku was dead.

 

They knew. They recovered his body. He, with Toshinori occasionally, would visit the grave with broken smiles on their faces and tell the boy about their days. Shimura Nana and Shimura Kotaro’s graves were right beside the boy’s, one on each side. At least there they could be a family, dead or… well, dead.

 

His little brother was gone.

 

Naomasa turned on his heel and continued on his walk towards one of the victims rooms, merely looking ahead as the flock of heroes ran past him. His face morphed back into its usual tired, caffine-addicted looking state.

 

And he could never come back.

 

He chose not to acknowledge the longing in his heart, the dull drop in his chest as water formed in his eyes. He blinked them back.

 

It had been years.

 

He was too used to it.

 

____________________

 

Shimura Izuku was dead, as far as anyone knew.

 

But Midoriya Izuku was back in action.




Notes:

IMPORTANT - JUST A REMINDER: In 24 hours, I'm changing the title of this book to "I Love You (Means Goodbye)."

Thank you for all the hits and kudos! 1000 Hits and 100+ Kudos since the last update

I'm just curious, though, what tags did y'all search up to find this bookie? Bc I need more recs to read :'D

Next Deadline : July 24, 2020

Chapter 8: No Going Back Now

Summary:

Izuku gives a try at his plan.

Shigaraki is Shigaraki.

Toshinori wants to be a better hero.

Notes:

Uhuh

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Time is a funny thing, but it doesn’t make Izuku laugh.

 

Automatic doors are very troublesome, too, Izuku found. They’re so slow, the four strangers that were chasing him nearly caught up. They didn’t, however, because thankfully the doors slid open.

 

As soon as the boy was out those doors, the first thing he remembered doing was tackling the officer on top of his supposed killer to the ground. The officer grunted in surprise, his side hitting the ground as the child rammed into him. If you asked Izuku, he’d say the man needed to do better at his job - his reflexes kind of sucked. Izuku wasn’t complaining, though. It worked out for him.

 

The second thing Izuku remembered doing was pushing the knife person over harshly, his back to the ground rather than his tummy. He remembers positioning himself over the man, a leg on each side of his torso. Izuku had squatted down, though due to his injuries and weakened legs, he ended up falling down onto the man’s stomach, bare butt on bloodied fabric.

 

Even though he chooses not to acknowledge his ghost of a mother, some part of Izuku is thankful that she had tied the bloody white fabric around him so that it’d at least cover his front area. Sure, it was showing a majority of his butt cheeks, but Izuku wasn’t really worried about that at the moment. He’d assume the others around him wouldn’t mind either - he was only four here. There was nothing that unusual about it.

 

Izuku wasn’t sure how his “momma“ had even touched his fabric, though, seeing as she usual phased through everything but his skin. Nonetheless, Izuku didn’t see how that was very important right then.

 

The knife man had a pair of regular, non-quirk suppressing handcuffs locked onto his wrists - and Izuku had to question why the officers didn’t just slap the other ones on first. Maybe they assumed that his quirk wasn’t much of a threat? Oh well, it worked in his favor, anyway.

 

Stabby man smiled lopsidedly up at the kid, eyes squinting as they adjusted to the light that shone around the small boy’s frame. “Heya, kid! How ya doin’? ‘Thought ya was dead!”

 

“I-I t-thought so, too,” Izuku’s voice cracked, words dry on his tongue as he commented half-heartedly. He waved the man off. The boy wasn’t here for small talk.

 

“Listen, sir!” Izuku chirped, false cheer in his voice - though it may have just been the way the four year old sounded. His eyes twitched with anticipation as his momma frantically hovered above him, the air around her tolding colder. She rambled worriedly about how dangerous the man was, scolding him and telling him to get off the murderer. Apparently the woman had been there when he was getting stabbed, floating idly by, helpless as her son was dying. Only when they moved her body did she leave the boy’s side - she had figured they were going to be placed in the same hospital.

 

Izuku gained a desperate look in his eyes, voice lowering as his expression turned as serious as a child could make it out to be. He brushed the cops trying to tear him off the man who had only been smiling derangly back at him, even hissing at one who tried grabbing him. “You’re gunna take me back, okay? You’re going to take me back to Mama.”

 

“I’m right here, baby, I’m sorry! ” Momma cried beside him, trying to touch him just as she had moments ago only to fail once again.

 

Izuku wasn’t talking about her, though.

 

The criminal only shrugged half-heartedly, bound hands going up to scratch at his scraggly beard before he gave the boy a wide, sloppy smile - the type of smiles you’d only find on drunkards, drug addicts.

 

Villains.

 

Villains who were in on the job for the thrill, for the joy of other’s pain.

 

Villains like All For One, who killed Mama and Papa.

 

Villains like that man who killed his mommy, reducing her to a ghost - a ghost. Momma was a ghost, now. Izuku felt that this was right, though he didn’t want to believe it. “It’s your quirk,“ that annoying voice in his head taunted repeatedly. Izuku told it to shut up.

 

He tensed on top of the man, going rigid - it was hardly noticeable, really; Izuku was sure only he felt it. The fact still remained, however. The pain in the toddler’s side seemed to ache more now, where that decently sized chunk of flesh was missing. His arms felt as if alcohol was being poured onto them, the cuts burning like fire. Izuku bit down on his lip to stop himself from screaming out.

 

That smile stood out to the boy. “Ya wan’ go back, kid,” the man slurred, the question turning into some sort of statement. Izuku just nodded, no words seeming to come out as he was frozen in something akin to fear - it wasn’t fear, Izuku felt. Anger, maybe? Izuku was scared, sure. He felt some form of fear, of course, but it was overridden with his need to save his found family.

 

The man only laughed, humming draggingly. “Hmmm, alright then, boyo. You wan’ continue our fun?” 

 

“No, mister, take me back to Mama,” Izuku furrowed his brows childishly, as if the man would understand what he meant. If Izuku heard his momma’s desperate pleas, or saw the cops inching forward from behind, he didn’t show it.

 

The man didn’t get what Izuku was saying, but he didn’t care. An excuse to use his useless quirk? Hell yeah. Izuku vaguely remembered what the man said those three years - hours - ago. He could use his quirk, but he wouldn’t remember when. Only the person he uses the quirk on will remember, apparently. Pretty depressing, but whatever.

 

The villain’s cuffed hands inched forward, coming closer to Izuku’s head in order to touch it, activate his quirk. Izuku’s gaze steeled with anticipation, determination.

 

The cops yelled, jumping forward with the goal of yanking the boy off, all unknowing of the man’s quirk effects. They knew of the time alternation on the quirk, but they didn’t know any other details, didn’t know the dangers that it may bring, or the limits it held. “Sato Hayame! Stop this instant! Do not touch the boy!”

 

Four young adults ran forward, inching closer and closer to the boy and the villain, just as the cops were the same. All were desperate to get the boy off, but Present Mic had been especially panicked because it was his fault the boy’s life had come to this. They shouted, “MIDORIYA!”

 

But Izuku only ignored the others, solely focused on the hand that was coming in fast, yet seemed so slow.

 

Closer.

 

His skin tingled with anticipation.

 

Closer.

 

Sato Hayame’s smile grew wide, hands twitching with the need to kill.

 

Closer.

 

His hands came closer. 

 

The cops came closer.

 

The heroes came closer.

 

But the bound hands were already at the boy’s temple.

 

And they touched.

 

Sato Hayame, the knife criminal - the murderer - grinned, body twitching a bit as he felt the familiar rush of his quirk flow through his skin. 

 

Midoriya Izuku closed his eyes rather comically, shutting them tight as he waited for that dark to come.

 

Officers and four heroes lurched forward as if in slow motion, faces of panic plastered on.

 

But it was too late.

 

This time, Izuku was awake. He didn’t drown in his own blood, though he did still have those large cuts on his body.

 

This time, Izuku didn’t wake up alone on the floor in a park that wasn’t a park. He was already awake.

 

The dark had come for only a second before light shone beneath closed lids again. The world was quiet in his ears for a short moment before noise filled the air around him. Slowly, he ripped his eyes open, expecting to be back at that park, or back with his Mama and Papa. With his family - Naomasa, Toshinori, Tecchan, Hana, Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Torino and Haru.

 

Mama and Papa, both alive.

 

But he wasn’t with them.

 

As soon as his head cleared along with his vision, Izuku noticed something.

 

He was in the same spot as he was before. But the scene around him he had already experienced.

 

“MIDORIYA!”

 

“Sato Hayame! Stop this instant! Do not touch the boy!”

 

The cops were springing forward, the heroes were running at him.

 

The hand was at his face.

 

And instead of waiting his time, Izuku slammed his head down on the villain’s hands, refusing to believe that he was only taken back seconds rather than the full years he had been before.

 

The dark came again, along with the silence. Then the light came, and the noise rang in his ears.

 

“MIDORIYA!”

 

“Sato Hayame! Stop this instan-”

 

Izuku slammed his head down again.

 

Dark.

 

Silence.

 

Light.

 

Noise.

 

“MIDORIY-”

 

And he brought his head down again and again, met with that same fate and that same insane smile from his killer.

 

But after so many tries…

 

He gave up.

 

Instead of bringing himself back to that repetitive state, Izuku pulled his head back from that man, tears leaking from his eyes at this failure.

 

“Stop it,” the child whispered weakly at the man’s still approaching hands.

 

He felt rough hands slide underneath his armpits, pulling him quickly off the villain. An officer, he realized. Through that, he whispered to himself more than anyone else, “it didn’t work…”

 

His mother’s cries fell on deaf ears.

 

The cops around him quickly cuffed the quirk suppressants onto Sato, to which the villain groaned at, complaining on how he ‘didn’t use his quirk yet.’ A handful of officers came to scold the young boy, telling him how reckless that was. He didn’t need another scolding - he already got enough from his ghost of a mother.

 

Stomps were heard, quick and sharp. By now, the cop that had pulled him off Sato Hayame had let him go, letting the semi-naked, butt-cheek flashing four year old sit in a heap on the floor. A careful hand was placed on Izuku’s shoulder, causing him to slowly turn to see who it was.

 

It was Present Mic, his eyes still red with a slight puff. Behind him, another man stood, along with pro-heroes Midnight and Ingenium who stood off to the side. All of them let out a collected sigh.

 

Present Mic smiled weakly at the boy, offering him comfort. “Hey, little listener…”

 

A small nod of acknowledgement from the boy.

 

The blonde extended his hand and that was all that really needed to be done.

 

Numbly, Izuku took the hold, allowing himself to be lifted from the ground in silence and into the man’s hold. Present Mic scooped the boy up into his arms and reluctantly turned around, walking back towards the entrance of the hospital as the other three adults followed behind. He carried the boy in a way that his body would not irritate the child’s own.

 

“Let’s go back now, hmm?”

 

Izuku rested his chin on the hero’s shoulder and collapsed in exhaustion.

 

____________________

 

Shigaraki Tomura clawed at his neck, fingers tapping restlessly at the wood below. Father stuck ti his face, blocking part of his view of the bar. Sister was resting in his room on the desk right now.

 

All those years ago, when his Sensei had taken him in as his own, Shigaraki had gone to his Pa’s corpse and collected a part of him. Over the years, Pa just became Father - he doesn’t exactly know why he changed it, though he’d just say it was because he “matured.” As for nee-chan, Shigaraki would really just alternate from calling her that and Sister.

 

They went back for nee-chan, too, though it was a little harder since she had been surrounded by officers, detectives and whatnot (he had even seen Uncle Tsukauchi there all those years ago, but he didn’t really want to face him after he had just killed Hana a person in an alleyway. Though admittedly, he has added quite the sum to that list since then.

 

He scratched lazily at his neck, thrusting the empty glass towards the mist man with careful fingers and a silent order. Reluctantly, Kurogiri refilled the drink and continued to wipe at an empty shot glass.

 

Groaning, the man chugged the alcohol before disintegrating the glass (much to the displeasure of the bartender) and leaping off the chair, lazily plopping himself down onto the couch. 

 

He huffed, readjusting Father on his face. Shigaraki stretched his hand out to grab at the remote on the table, carefully picking it up with his middle finger lifted high. He turned it on reluctantly, not exactly having anything else to do.

 

Imagine his surprise when it immediately turned to a local news channel talking of a recent attack on a local park. The news anchors praised new heroes Present Mic, Midnight and Ingenium who all arrived at the scene, foolishly overlooking the dead bodies that laid on the roads. It was a normal occurrence these days, nothing overly new.

 

He rolled his eyes in disgust, staring at the recorded footage as people ran and screamed in mute as the news talked over them. “Heroes are stupid. All they care about is fame and publicity.”

 

Glass clanked from behind the man, hums of acknowledgement showing that the mist man was listening.

 

“They don’t care about saving people.” 

 

He scratched at his neck. 

 

“They don’t care about a dead victim’s families, don’t care about how they would feel.”

 

The scratching intensified, blood and dead skin sticking to his nails. He glared at the screen, pausing in his bloodied rampage.

 

“That’s why I’m gonna tear it down.”

 

Shigaraki Tomura watched as a young boy with familiar green curls ran across the screen, watching as his mother was beaten down in muted silence over the voiceovers. The boy turned to the cameras, desperate and in search for help, but no one came. He tore his eyes from the media, instead running far, far away. 

 

The boy looked like his brother, Izuku, whom he loved with all his heart. Izuku, who had a heart of gold, who wanted to be a hero.

 

Who died at the hands of one, no less his own mother.

 

Shigaraki Tomura abruptly stood, lurching forward to get a better view of the boy who was bloodied and beaten. All too soon, though, that hope was crushed - that hope that his brother was there, alive.

 

It was illogical, he knew. If the boy was alive, he’d be around Shigaraki’s own age. All those years ago, he saw his little brother’s dead corpse, watched from afar as the funeral was held, Sensei standing over him as he also stood by on top of a nearby building. Originally on that day, they were going to take a piece of Izuku for Shigaraki - however, the younger boy decided against it last second.

 

The hands he wore provided him a sense of comfort, yet it made him feel sick for feeling that way. Instead, just for his little green headed bean, he would settle with going to visit the gravesite when the cemetery was closed. It disgusted him how close Shimura Nana’s own grave was to his beloved brother’s, but he’d have to deal with it.

 

He sat back down on the couch, propping a leg up.

 

“Even if this hero society comes crashing down…”

 

He grabbed the remote, four fingers clenching around the device hard.

 

“...even if I rise to rule the underworld…”

 

He took a deep breath. The man thought this time, brows knotting in frustration.

 

I’ll still feel empty.

 

“I’ll still hate everything.”

 

He growled in anger, placing that last finger onto the item and scattering its dusted remains throughout the area.

 

“Every living, breathing thing with a heartbeat. I hate it.”

 

The kitchen was silent now, though the soft breathing coming from it told Shigaraki that his mentor was still there.

 

“I’ll destroy it all,” he whispered. “Every last thing in this corrupt society, I’ll destroy it.”

 

On the wall hung a picture of a once happy family, ten people in total. A young boy with green curls stood in the middle of it all, smiling happily at the camera as he held his siblings’ hands. Their parents stood behind them, laughing with arms thrown around their friends. Two others stood beside the siblings, friends that had quickly became family.

 

Shigaraki stared at the photo, jaw clenching as he stared at the smiles on all their faces.

 

“I’ll do it for him.”

 

But on the frame, two faces were messily scribbled over with sharpie - one that had been ruined by a young boy - the remnants of a child named Shimura Tenko, the other ruined recently by Shigaraki Tomura, villain and successor of All For One.

 

The rest of the people in the photo (sans Izuku), he held no feelings over - none good nor bad. They were a part of the corrupt society, and if he really had to, he would get rid of them in a heartbeat. The other two in which he had scribbled out were the ones he had a real problem over.

 

One of those faces was Shimura Nana, mother and murderer of young Izuku, abandoner of Shimura Hana and Shimura Tenko.

 

The other one was Yagi Toshinori, also known as the hero All Might. The man had once been his friend. All those years of growing up, Shigaraki held no other harsh feelings for the man, other than the ones he already held. A love-hate relationship, he supposed. However, when Toshinori had debut and shown off just how strong he was, just how strong he had become, a deep hatred started to slowly fuel Shigaraki.

 

Because that man could have saved his brother had he worked harder to achieve.

 

It was a stupid reasoning, he knew, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care.

 

He was blinded by his hatred.

 

“Young master, All For One is calling for you.”

 

Shigaraki Tomura stood as Kurogiri made a portal for the man to enter. He patted his palm on his leg pant, ridding of the leftover dust as he walked through.

 

Shimura Izuku was dead and it was all their fault.

 

____________________

 

Yagi Toshinori’s hands clenched as he stared at the screen, watching helplessly from the diner’s couch as people were maimed and killed. A cup of coffee sat mockingly in his own hand, as if telling him hey, people are dying and here’s All Might! Sitting on a couch peacefully as he sips his drink.

 

He sat on a couch in one of the many cafes in hero agencies. Many of his comrades in justice sat back, too, laughing and glancing at the television in disinterest. Toshinori knew that he shouldn’t feel disgust over the others’ lack of acknowledgment for the news, but he couldn’t help it.

 

He knew that no one could save everyone, but he had to try.

 

“I need to get stronger,” he muttered under his breath only to be harshly slapped on the back - it was good-natured, of course.

 

“This again, Toshinori,” the retired hero dragged. “I’ve told you many times, boy. You can’t save everyone and you know it.”

 

“I know, but-”

 

Torino Sorahiko, otherwise known as Gran Torino, cut his former student off, to which the man noticeably flinched at. “No buts! It’s not possible, boy. We’re human!”

 

Toshinori nodded numbly, returning his gaze back onto the screen. Civilians screamed for help, but All Might had to live with the knowledge that he couldn’t help because what he was watching wasn’t live. It was recorded - if it were live, oh boy, he would be flying across the city and jumping in.

 

After a few more moments of tensed silence between the two, Toshinori spoke up. “But I want to save everyone," he said quietly, placing the drink in his hand down on the table as he placed his elbows on his knees and rest his chin on the knuckles of his clenched hands.

 

“I-”

 

“Those people,” he jabbed a finger at the screen, “have families. Families who are waiting for them to come back .”

 

Torino listened in silence, urging the man on.

 

“I don’t… I don’t want people to feel what I felt when they died.” He whispered lowly, knowing full well that his mentor knew who he was talking about. “I know that I can’t save everyone - people are dying right now and I don’t even know about it.”

 

The elder just nodded.

 

“Even so, I’m going to save as many people as I can.”

 

Gradually his voice grew louder with his growing determination, attracting the attention of nearby heroes and sidekicks alike.

 

“I’ll get stronger for the people! I… I won’t let them die at the hands of villains.”

 

Heroes and aspiring heroes stared at him in awe, but he paid them no mind.

 

“Because that’s what a true hero would do.”



He was already the number one hero, but that didn’t mean that he had no room for improvement. For the sake of others, he’d grow stronger. He didn’t want civilians to feel the pain he had felt all those years ago.

 

The cafe was quiet for a while, and it was then that Toshinori realized just how loud he had been. He shrunk in his seat - and for such a famous hero, he was rather bashful when he wasn’t in his attire.

 

Soon, the room erupted into whoops and claps, some newbie heroes just now realizing that All Might himself was there. Some came over for autographs, but just as fast as they came they left. The attention was off him once again, now, as the other heroes went back to what they were doing previously.

 

Those new heroes left, however, because Gran Torino is scary .

 

Torino whacked the back of his student’s head, causing the latter to bend over in his seat from the force.

 

Gah !” Toshinori yelped, massaging at his head as he craned his head to look at his mentor. “What was that for, old man-?!”

 

That earned him another slap to the head. He groaned in defeat.

 

The air around the two turned light back from its previously suffocating presence.

 

Torino continued to whack at the younger’s back, albeit lighter due to the increase in attacks.

 

Toshinori would say that he took it like a man.

 

After a while, the elder stopped, letting the younger sit back up. Both of them slouched back as they began to laugh, Toshinori picking up the long forgotten coffee he had set down before.

 

“I know, you know.” Torino said a while after both of them had calmed down.

 

Toshinori hummed questioningly, taking a sip of his now cold drink before bringing it down. He looked at his mentor, giving the man his full attention.

 

The old man huffed a sigh, glancing at his former student before looking back ahead at the news on the screen. “You’ve always been a stubborn one, Toshi. Back at UA, when I was training you.” He rolled his eyes playfully, “Boy, you were so hard to teach. Had ta’ beat a load of sense into you and that still didn’t work, you and your heroic ideals.”

 

Toshinori weakly chuckled at the memories, scooting away an inch involuntarily while Torino weakly glared. There was no heat behind it, only a touch of fondness. Torino smirked, scooting that extra inch closer to the younger.

 

He paused, looking down at his fingers. “I know you’ll save those people like you said you would, ya stubborn bastard,” Torino laughed. “Heroic to the bones, huh. That’s why Nana chose you.”

 

Toshinori smiled at the man, rubbing at the back of his neck sheepishly. 

 

“Yeah.”

 

The two continued staring at the television, though admittedly both weren’t paying a dime of their attention to it.

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Hey…” Toshinori whispered quietly, eyes scrunching. “Do… do you think Nana and Izuku would have been proud of me?”

 

Torino turned to the man, and Toshinori did the same. Torino gave a small smile, reaching up and ruffling the man’s hair.

 

“For sure, boy. Heck, little Izu would be ecstatic! If he were here, there's no doubt he’d be kicking ass with ya,” Torino pressed his fist to the younger’s shoulder, giving it a small jab.

 

“Yeah,” Toshinori gulped, untangling his hands before he smiled brightly at his mentor. “Yeah, I would’ve liked that a lot.”

Notes:

Also! People have brought to my attention their notice of subtle cannon changes, so I'l discuss that a bit here.

In cannon, yes. Shigaraki is Nana's grandson. But in here, he's her son. This is to make the plot fit. In cannon, Kotaro is Nana's son, but in this fanfic, he is her husband. This is because Nana's actual husband is unnamed and I didn't want Kotaro to be Hana and Tenko's siblings.

Uhhh. Naomasa's sister will not exist.

Also, for this book there will be no manga spoilers simply because I am an anime watcher (I don't read the manga, but I already know about future spoilers because MY SISTER HAS A LOUD ASS MOUTH).

Next Deadline : August 6, 2020 (But next chapter will be up by today or tomorrow).

Chapter 9: Another Chance

Notes:

Bruv, so it's currently the day I published chapter 8, and I just finished editing like I said I would. But I decided I'm gonna make y'all suffer and post TOMORROW when I wake up [insert lenny face here].

Edit: It is now tomorrow.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next time Izuku woke up, he wasn’t in a morgue.

 

Instead, Izuku awoke to the sound of machines beeping and the feeling of clothes against his skin. A nice change, he'd admit.

 

He groaned lightly, a throbbing headache erupting as he tried to open his eyes. He was met with a blinding white. Izuku blinked the dark spots away from his vision, squinting through narrowed eyes up at the ceiling.

 

White.

 

“Oh my god, Izuku, you’re awake!”

 

He turned his head to the left where he was met with a rather disturbing sight. His mother’s head passed through a curtain - and to four year old Izuku, who was pretty groggy at the moment, it looked as if her bloodied, bashed-in and transparent head was floating.

 

He screamed, using bandaged arms to push him further away from the sight. If it weren’t for the bed railings, he would have fell to the floor. Instead, he took to pushing himself very close to the protector.

 

“Ah, Zuzu, I-I’m sorry!” His mother trilled, flying through the thin sheet further.

 

Izuku screamed louder, shaking at the sight of his mother. He was reminded of what he was seeing, what he had the ability to see.

 

A quirk.

 

He had a quirk.

 

That voice said so.

 

Izuku couldn’t really deny it anymore with how much evidence was being shown.

 

Izuku wasn’t quirkless.

 

He had a quirk.

 

 

He didn’t like it. It was scary.

 

He screamed louder, kicking his feet and making the blanket that had once been on top of him crumble at the feet of his bed.

 

Inko retreated, going back into the sheet and making it seem as if her head was floating to the boy once again. "O-Oh, I’m sorry! I-I don’t know w-what… I- You can see me, a-an-”

 

Izuku just continued his thrashing over her apologies. The head was floating. His mommy’s head was floating and messed up, and it was probably his fault that she was dead because he ran away.

 

The rooms doors were thrown open and the four people from before ran in, pushing past objecting doctors.

 

The four year old was crying out incoherent words, though a continued stream of, “sorry”’s was the only thing that had really been heard clearly.

 

A pink mist hovered over Izuku’s head and the boy’s body instantly relaxed. “Wh-Wha…?”

 

The boy inhaled the intoxication through his heavy hiccups from his cries, and Izuku found that it smelled strangely familiar.

 

It smelled like home. It also smelled like cookies. Cookies that Naocchan kept freaking stealing.

 

The boy’s cries died slowly and his eyes closed, heavy with new found exhaustion. Somewhere to the right, Izuku heard three heavy thuds and a soft, feminine, “shit.”

 

Izuku mumbled through a yawn. “Dun s-ay that. ‘T’s a ba-bad word.”

 

And with that, he fell asleep.

 

The next time Izuku woke up, voices were heard arguing playfully from a corner somewhere to the left of him.

 

“I can’t believe you used your quirk on us, too.”

 

“My god, Zash, I said sorry ! I can’t control who fuc- freaking sniffs my mist! Don’t breathe and you’ll be fine.”

 

A light jab echoed through the otherwise silent room, resulting in a whiny, “hey! What was that for, Tensei! I mean, unless you’ve got a slapping kink, I wo-”

 

Another hit.

 

“Stooop,” the woman dragged.

 

“My side still hurts from fuckin’ dropping to the ground like a fish .”

 

“Only I control when I sleep, thank you.”

 

Izuku groaned then, letting out a quiet hum. “No poopy words, mister.”

 

He rolled on his side, letting out a small whimper as a chilling pain resounded from his side. He quickly rolled back on his back. He peeled his eyes open slowly, quickly glancing to both of the curtains that surrounded his sides. He was rather pleased to find no floating head.

 

“Little listener! You’re awake!” A man said, quickly jumping from his visitor’s seat to Izuku’s bedside. The boy quickly realized it was Present Mic.

 

He nodded groggily, wiping at his eyes. He took a glance around the room and noticed that his mommy’s ghost was sitting on a vacant seat near the one the hero leaped off of. She smiled sadly at the boy, but said nothing. It made Izuku sad, but he knew that he wouldn’t have reacted well if she had just jumped out at him. He blinked at her, also sending a tiny, hesitant nod her way.

 

The rest of the group made their way towards the boy, though it was noticeable how Present Mic was trying to snag the boy’s attention. There was a sad look in his eyes, followed by guilt.

 

Izuku knew that look from his own experience. Afterall, it was his fault his family died.

 

One man squatted on his legs, taking a hand and hesitantly ruffling the boy’s hair. After he saw how the boy was fine with it, the tenseness went away. “Hey kid, you really scared us there, you know?”

 

“Sorry, mister.”

 

“Aizawa.”

 

He tilted his head, propping it on the hospital bed’s pillow. “Hmm?”

 

“That’s my name, kid. Aizawa Shouta.”

 

Izuku nodded listlessly, taking the information into account. “A’zawa.”

 

The man laughed.

 

“I’m Yamada Hizashi,” Present Mic said softly, smiling down at the boy. “Sorry that I… I’m sorry that I couldn’t save her.”

 

Izuku shook his head. Truthfully, to Izuku, it had been three years. That was nearly double his current lifespan, and Izuku’s young mind couldn’t really hold onto all the details of that day’s events. He didn’t remember a lot - only flashes and instants that stood out to the toddler. “‘T’s fine,  Ya-ma. Don’ remember a lot.”

 

At that, Yamada’s eyes took on a sadder light and the air coming from Inko turned slightly colder. Yamada gave a broken smile but said nothing else.

 

Another man came to Izuku’s side, and this one Izuku recognized barely as Ingenium - he looked a lot different when he wasn’t in hero attire. “Hey, Midoriya-kun,” he smiled softly, voice lowered. “Sorry for saying a poopy word, hmm?”

 

Izuku nodded from his spot on the bed, weakly pointed. “You are forgiven. Don’t say again, Ingen’yum.”

 

The man smiled, hand going up to fiddle with his dark hair. “Yeah, okay. I’m Iida Tensei, by the way.”

 

Izuku nodded shortly.

 

Next, the woman introduced herself. “Hi, Mido-chan! How ya' coping?”

 

He was doing pretty damn good until the lady asked that question. Damn, that morning ignorance lasted a while. 

 

Tears gathered quickly in his eyes as those frequent flashes over All For One poured into his brain. Just as quickly, Midnight seemed to panic, a face of realization taking over her expression.

 

She really messed up.

 

One of the most important things they had taught in heroics was to not remind their victim’s of traumatic experiences. Her conscience had thought it'd be fine because Yamada had mentioned it already once, but she was wrong.

 

“O-Oh, crap, Mido-chan! Hey, h-hey, it’s gonna be alright baby, it’s gonna be alright. Breathe, kid, breathe.”

 

Somewhere above the boy, Inko floated restlessly.

 

That did not calm Izuku’s nerves in the slightest.

 

He erupted into another series of cries and it occurred to the group of living beings just how much four year olds cried.

 

Abruptly, Izuku was picked up from his spot on the bed and placed into the arms of Yamada. It had irritated his wounds, but the pain subsided gradually. 

 

“Hey, hey, little listener!” Yamada tutted, clicking his tongue. “Shhhh, it’s gonna be fine. It’ll be okay eventually.” The man started to hum a tune - one that Izuku remembered vaguely from years before, one that Present Mic had put on on his new radio show.

 

The three adults stood idly by, Midnight whispering apologies and, “I’m so stupid,”’ s as Tensei continued comforting attempts, occasionally slapping her shoulder as she said something dumb about herself. Aizawa watched his boyfriend, walking up to the two as he started to pet at Izuku’s curls in a silent comfort.

 

It could have been seconds, or it could have been hours, but eventually Izuku’s cries died down. By the end of it, Izuku’s eyes had that slight swole that had started to become quite normal these days.

 

Midnight came over shyly, fumbling with her shirt. It was a weird sight to see with the normally charismatic teen hero. “Sorry, Mido-chan. That was inconsiderate of me.”

 

Izuku sniffled out a quiet, “It’s ‘kay, Midnight-san, not your fault,” before burying his head back into Yamada’s shoulder.

 

Midnight gave a small smile at the boy before trying to distract him, blabbering on about random things like types of flowers, or embarrassing stories about her UA days. A few more minutes passed, and by then the five had all moved to sit on the visiting chairs, Izuku still glued to Yamada, now sitting on his lap.

 

It worked, to say the least, as Izuku, unravelled himself a bit from Yamada’s neck, one arm sill slung around the man as he stared at Midnight in awe. She went to UA!

 

“...and Shouta over there,” she waved her finger at Aizawa excitedly, “even fell asleep on his macaroni! He didn’t even realize there was food stuck on his face until the end of the day!”

 

Aizawa’s scarf quickly unraveled from his neck, flying forward to smack Midnight in the middle of her face. Her head whipped back and she landed on Tensei’s shoulder with an, “oof! ” but she laughed manically through it all. Izuku joined in, too, copying her laugh.

 

“Alright Nemuri, that’s enough,” Aizawa said deadpan, further eliciting Midnight’s giggles. Izuku copied her volume, too, and Aizawa for one was grateful that the boy seemed to have a one-tracked mind at the moment.

 

The door connecting the room to the hall opened, and in came a doctor, dutifully holding a clipboard. The two laughing gradually stopped, now all five turning their heads to the woman.

 

“Hello! I’m sorry, we have some tests to run on Midoriya-kun over here, some basic check-ups and monitoring his wounds. I’m afraid visiting hours are over, too. However, you all are free to come back tomorrow! Midoriya-kun will be staying at the hospital for a while due to his… unique situation and his injuries from the villain attack. A young child his age shouldn’t have even been running around like that yesterday with wounds as serious as that.”

 

The doctor gave a friendly smile. “For now, may I please have,” she looked at her clipboard, “Yamada Hizashi to discuss payment?”

 

Yamada grabbed Izuku from the underpits and placed him on the chair he was sitting on, standing up and smiling. “Yes, of course.” The doctor motioned for the door, walking towards it as Yamada followed. He glanced behind for a moment, turning to the group. “I’ll be back, okay?”

 

Izuku felt that that was more targeted for him. The child hesitantly nodded in return.

 

Midnight ruffled his hair fondly, gaining his attention. “Oh right, Mido-chan, I haven’t told you my name yet, huh?”

 

Izuku nodded. “Midnight-san.” He had been calling her in his head.

 

Midnight smiled. “Ah, so you’re a fan of heroes!”

 

Izuku nodded vigorously, soft curls (that he now noticed had been cleaned from his earlier state) bouncing. He had a very one tracked mind, but that would soon change with age - much faster than he’d think, actually.

 

“Ahh, well my name’s Kayama Nemuri! But you can call me whatever you wa- OW!”

 

Aizawa had slammed his capture weapon into her side once again, eliciting a snort from Tensei. “Nemuri, he’s four.”

 

“Awh dang, I know! It just slipped! That’s how I always greet people!”

 

Izuku stiffened, digging through his mind as he searched for where he had heard that before.

 

“What’s your name, miss… miss-san?”

 

The woman laughed, throwing her head back and snorting. She wiped at non-existent tears, hand on her stomach before she looked down with a wide smile at the boy.

 

“Shimura Nana, but you can call me whatever you want - wait.”

 

His Mama.

 

And just like that once again, the child remembered - and he felt so damn stupid for forgetting about his dilemma even for a second again.

 

He was laughing happily with heroes in a hospital, while his family was… well, dead.

 

Mommy was dead, too, and he had forgotten that. He had forgotten of that detail even when her ghost was still in the same room as him. He shuddered, all happiness instantly getting sucked out of him once again. He didn’t cry this time, didn’t break into tears or yell or scream.

 

He just stared at the floor.

 

The three others noticed his sudden dullness, too.

 

Aizawa was the first to speak up.

 

“Kid? Hey kid,” he waved his hand in front of the boy’s face, snapping. Then he groaned. “Ugh, Nem, you are really bad with kids.”

 

“Nemuri, you broke him again!” Tensei shrilled, strangling his friend. “Every! Time! You! Talk!”

 

“Oh my god, Mido-chan, what did I do now? You can hit me if you want, I’m sorry bean.”

 

If the boy suddenly slouched more at the nickname, only he didn’t notice.

 

Nemuri continued on her tangent, while Aizawa tried at comforting the kid. Tensei just kept hitting Nemuri on the head. “And I’d do it again, bop bop!” Tensei shouted, trying to subtly lighten the mood with Nemuri’s pain. It worked for a moment, as Izuku glanced up, but it stopped as soon as it started.

 

The four year old, once seven, he counted, shook himself out of his stupor momentarily. He glanced at his momma, who was buzzing worriedly further away from the child so as to not scare him.

 

He could see ghosts.

 

He didn’t like it at all. It was scary and surreal, and he wanted to cower now that he realized the other beings that occasionally slipped through the walls. This was a hospital - of course it would have a lot of dead things.

 

But he could see ghosts .

 

Dead people.

 

And… And Mama and Papa weren’t alive .

 

Maybe he could find them and save them?

 

A foolish wish for a naive child, but he was young. Izuku could always try.

 

He blinked, looking up at the three adults. “A-Ah, sorry. Not your fault, not your fault.” He glanced at Tensei, giving a false smile. It looked eerily real. “No more bop bops, Ten…” He tried to say the name but found it difficult. “Tenten.”

 

The older boy stared down at the boy who sat on the chair before dropping Nemuri and cooing, jumping at the boy as he continued to screech, "Holy hel- heck, I wish Tenya was this cute fudgecakesss." Aizawa sighed and relaxed a bit more in his seat, throwing his arm around the chair Izuku was sitting on. Nemuri smiled and ruffled the boy’s hair - again - slouching in relief as she enthusiastically offered for Izuku to hit her. He kindly declined.

 

A few moments later and Yamada came back in, the doctor noticeably walking away in another direction.

 

“Hey guys! What happened here?”

 

“Nemuri’s stupid.” Tensei offered. Aizawa nodded in agreement.

 

Yamada didn’t question it.

 

He walked up to Izuku, who was staring at the man. “Hey little listener, the doctors are gonna run some tests on you to make sure you’re healthy, okay? They’ll be doing that for your stay here, and’ll be watching you to make sure your booboos heal, alrighty?”

 

Izuku hesitantly nodded.

 

“We gotta go now, Midoriya.”

 

“A-Are y-you gonna c-come bac-k?” Izuku looked up at the man.

 

Yamada paused before giving the boy a sad smile. “Of course, Midoriya.”

 

“Izuku.”

 

“Hmm?”

 

The child looked at the others before turning back to Yamada. “Uh, c-can you call m-me Izuku? M-Midoriya s-s-sounds weird.”

 

Afterall, he hadn’t heard that name for so long.

 

Yamada smiled before nodding. “Alrighty, Izuku.” The others made sounds of agreement.

 

Inko was crestfallen.

 

Izuku gave a small tilt of his lips before letting it fall.

 

“We’ll see you soon, okay?”

 

The child hummed quietly.

 

With that, the other three who were sitting stood, Nemuri and Tensei waving goodbyes with smiles on their faces before they walked out.

 

Izuku plastered a wide smile on his face. It lacked its shine.

 

Aizawa looked down at the boy, watching as he slowly made his way to his own hospital bed. “Are you gonna be okay, problem child?”

 

Izuku looked back at the man from his bed. “Yeah.” He gave a convincing grin that a four year old should not have the skill to have.

 

But he was technically seven, huh.

 

Aizawa nodded before patting the boy’s shoulder lightly and making his way out.

 

Yamada remained. “Bye, Izuku.”

 

Izuku blinked. 

 

Bye.

 

“See you soon, Tecchan-nii, Hana-nee,” Izuku whispered in the dead of night, wind from the open window blowing cooly on his back. “We’ll all be together again soon!”

 

Izuku smiled brightly, looking down at his older sibling’s sleeping frames. “So until then, wait for me, okay?”

 

Tecchan gave a light snore, shifting in his place.

 

Izuku grinned.

 

“Bye.”

 

“Bye.”

 

And with that, Yamada walked out, leaving Izuku alone with his thoughts and memories from nights before.

 

____________________

 

The next time Yamada visited Izuku, he had only brought Aizawa; his boyfriend, who insisted on coming along. Normally, Yamada wouldn’t visit victims frequently because there were far too many. But Izuku was different because it was his fault that the boy’s mother was dead.

 

The next time Yamada visited Izuku, the boy wasn’t the same. He didn’t put up as many smiles and he was quieter, more reserved.

 

That would be normal, seeing as his only other family member died. The boy was orphaned now - this they knew because his father had become unreachable. The father abandoned him.

 

So the boy would go to an orphanage after his hospital stay, where he would hopefully get adopted.

 

Except that would be harder.

 

“The boy is quirkless,” the doctor said before. “He has an extra toe-joint, and it seems the day of the accident, he had discovered this on his own. It is very peculiar. We were sure he had a quirk that brought him back from the dead, though I would say this is better for the boy.”

 

Yamada had questioned this. “Why is that?”

 

The doctor gave a small frown, whispering to the man. It was evident that she did not like the idea either. “A quirk as rare as that would probably be experimented on. In fact, I heard some calls coming in from the government about the situation - they wanted the boy brought to them.”

 

She huffed, leaning back from Yamada’s ear. “But that was before we found that he was quirkless.” She sucked in a breath, pressing a finger to her chin. “But it is very odd. The boy was dead for three hours!”

 

Yamada nodded, but said nothing else. The thought of experimentation on the boy disgusted him, but he would be lying if he said he didn't know this kind of thing was happening. He wasn't that stupid. He knew that the large variety of quirks always ended up attracting the government and Hero Commission's unwanted attention.

 

Yamada frequently visited with his boyfriend, trying to get through to Izuku. On some days, the boy would smile and laugh like normal. On others, he kept to himself.

 

____________________

 

It had been nearly two weeks since he had been brought to the hospital, nearly two weeks since he came back.

 

Izuku didn’t mind his mother’s ghost anymore much, but he still couldn’t really speak to her without feeling bad. So he didn’t. He knew he should, but he couldn’t. Not with the guilt of her death, not with the guilt he held for not remembering much of her. Her ghost floated close to him now, but she didn’t speak as much as she had before. He knew she wanted to say so much, but she didn’t. For that he was grateful.

 

But he was kind of scared, admittedly. If he had already forgotten his momma, what was stopping him from forgetting his family back then? Mama?

 

Yamada and Aizawa visited a lot now these days, and Izuku kind of felt bad for not having enough energy to speak with them a lot. On some days, he would push himself to try. On others, he was too emotionally drained to care.

 

He liked them a lot. More than he should, really. It made him feel guilty, for some reason, like he was betraying his parents.

 

Because to Izuku, they gave a natural parental vibe.

 

Some days, Nemuri and Tensei would come along, others they wouldn’t.

 

It had been two weeks since he came here.

 

Two weeks.

 

And on the fourteenth day, his stay was over.

 

Without another word, he was transported to an orphanage.

 

An orphanage.

 

And.

 

It.

 

Was.

 

The.

Same.

 

One.

 

Izuku broke down as soon as he got in, much to the displeasure of the receptionist, who had just discovered of his quirkless “disease.”

 

He wasn’t quirkless.

 

But he didn’t want others to know of this curse of a quirk.

 

The ghosts had been crowding around him ever since he accidentally apologized to one for bumping into them. They either tormented him or begged him to deliver messages to loved ones in the living world. He was four. He didn’t get what they meant.

 

So he ignored them.

 

As soon as the nice hospital people who drove him there left, the caretaker practically dragged the crying boy into one of the crammed bedrooms.

 

And.

 

It.

 

Was.

 

The.

 

Same.

 

Bedroom.

 

Izuku cried harder, causing some of the other orphaned kids to go and try to comfort him.

 

Izuku wasn’t only crying because he regretted leaving Tecchan and Hana at this orphanage.

 

He wasn’t only crying because he was here.

 

He was crying because he was abandoned again.

 

Every single person he takes a liking to leaves him eventually.

 

Mommy didn’t leave him even through death, but it sure felt like it - or rather, he might have left her. He couldn’t talk to her because he was scared that she would leave, too.

 

He sat crumbled on the floor, a handful of kids surrounding him and patting his back comfortingly. He sat on his knees, body bent over his legs as he cried, forehead smashed stubbornly to the ground.

 

Izuku turned his head, ear now pressed to the ground instead. He looked at his ghost of a mother, her eyes scrunched in worry but lips pursed and shaking, like she wanted to speak but knew he would react poorly. 

 

And if ghosts could cry, Izuku knew that his mother was crying.

 

Regardless of if she would leave or not, he opened his mouth, throat cracking through his tears. 

 

“M-mommy, s-s-s-s-sorry, momma.”

 

And Inko choked on her voice, going forward regardless of how she felt Izuku would react just so that she could comfort her baby boy.

 

The kids around him thought he was still stricken with loss, so they questioned nothing.

 

Eventually, his cries died down from exhaustion. His eyes puffed, but that was nothing new these days.

 

He sniffled tiredly, looking around the familiar room he had been in only weeks before. Izuku looked at the kids surrounding him, some on beds, others surrounding him. 

 

“S-Sorry,” he croaked, wiping at his nose with his forearm. “T-Thanks.”

 

A boy with dark brown hair smiled at him, and he looked to be around six or seven. “No biggie, greenie! We’ve all been there.”

 

Izuku hummed, too tired to come up with a response.

 

The boy and others joined in, saying semi-comforting things and spilling jokes. Izuku didn’t have the energy to laugh.

 

“Oh yeah!” The energetic boy said, turning back to Izuku, who now sat up. “What’s your quirk, greenie?”

 

An inevitable question.

 

Izuku looked to his mother once again, meeting eyes with her. She gave a smile.

 

He looked back to the boy dejectedly.

 

“Quirkless.”

 

And just like that, those who were being nice to Izuku blanched. All traces of smiles vanished, and the energetic kid stood with disgust written on his face.

 

“Quirkless?! I wasted my time on trash like you?!”

 

The others around him started to murmur agreements.

 

Izuku stared blankly at him. No sadness, no grief.

 

He felt numb to it.

 

He didn’t stutter this time. He didn’t bat an eye, because he remembered how people treated the quirkless in this timeline. It was much worse than before.

 

“Yeah, I guess.”

 

The boy shoved him down with his foot, and Izuku laid flat on the ground, back to the ground and eyes to the ceiling. His mother gave a worried shout, but he paid it no heed.

 

“Trash like you belongs in this dump.”

 

Mama looked back at the three, eyes narrowed with disgust as she opened the door to the orphanage.

 

“... it’s your fault.”

 

“Yeah, okay.”

 

Izuku stayed down as the others made their way back to their assigned beds.

 

____________________

 

The rest of the night wasn’t pleasant, to say the least.

 

The other orphans tormented Izuku, going out of their way to make his stay a living nightmare.

 

He couldn’t find it in himself to care.

 

He felt numb.

 

He responded to his mother now - not as much as he could have, but enough. Izuku could tell that his momma was happier.

 

If he was going to be honest, Izuku felt better knowing that she was there for him, too.

 

“Izuku, are you okay?” Inko asked, circling around Izuku - she had discovered not too long ago that she could change her appearance some. She decided to lose the blood and the bashed in skull. Izuku was glad.

 

He nodded. Right now, he was on his bed, staring out the window and into the moonlight.

 

And.

 

It.

 

Was.

 

The.

 

Same.

 

Bed.

 

“I’m fine, momma.” He whispered, sitting with his knees held close to his chest, arms wrapping around them as he buried his head in between. “I’m fine.”

 

“Shut up, freak!” The brown haired boy, Akira, shouted from the bed next to him, throwing a pillow at the boy’s sitting frame.

 

That.

 

Was.

 

Tecchan’s.

 

Bed.

 

Izuku pursed his lips, burying his head further into his knees as he scooted into the far corner of the bed, his side at the wall.

 

He stayed silent.

 

Momma stayed silent, too, instead taking to leaning against Izuku. She was light, and she was cold. So, so very cold, but Izuku seeked some form of comfort.

 

Plus, he was growing used to his quirk, growing used to the cold that followed.

 

Momma could only touch him and nothing else. All ghosts could touch him and nothing else. But Izuku found that if he really tried, if he was really desperate, he could make them stop touching him.

 

But that only happened once, when he was focused on using Sato Hayame.

 

Izuku didn’t mind right now, though, because the boy needed his mother.

 

Needed the feeling that he wasn’t alone in this dull orphanage.

 

He didn’t feel alone when Yamada and Aizawa came to visit, didn’t feel alone when Nemuri and Tensei came to crack jokes and laugh.

 

But then again, they were just like anyone else, right?

 

Like Mama and Papa, or Tecchan and Hana. 

 

Like Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Torino. 

 

Like Uncle Haru and Nao-chan.

 

They were just like anyone else.

 

Everyone always left them.

 

They were no exception.

 

Izuku fell asleep leaning on the molding wall in that dark corner with nothing but the dead.

 

There were no exceptions.

 

____________________

 

Shinsou Hitoshi watched as Akira and the others bullied the new kid.

 

He watched with a dull look.

 

Some part of him that was still there told him to go help the boy, to go defend him.

 

He pushed that side of him away.

 

That side of him was dead.

 

That side of him had been killed as soon as he turned four.

 

As soon as he got his quirk.

 

He watched with dull eyes as the boy, Midoriya Izuku, had been beaten down by cruel words.

 

Shinsou Hitoshi felt disgusted with himself, because that voice in his head told him, “better him than me.”

 

And Shinsou agreed. He knew that it wouldn’t last very long, but he agreed.

 

He turned his back on the boy, and every remaining heroic cell in his body screamed at him to go back.

 

He didn’t.

 

Afterall, he was nothing more than a villain, right?

 

____________________

 

So it turns out that Yamada and Aizawa were exceptions.

 

There the two stood at the doorway of the bedroom, staring into the room and searching for the boy.

 

It was morning time now, and Izuku had woken up hours before.

 

You can’t really sleep when the image of your Mama’s scattered skull is embedded beneath closed lids.

 

So yeah, he just… sat on his bed the rest of the morning as his momma floated idly by somewhere.

 

The others in the room straightened, batting their lashes at the two as they normally would when possible parents would chose their adoptive kids. It was sad, to say the least.

 

Izuku blinked at the two with a straight face, not yet being able to process their presence as one walked closer and closer. The kids who they passed noticeably deflated, but continued on their normal routine, obviously used to the rejection.

 

Yamada smiled as he walked closer to the orphan, Aizawa staying at the doorway as he hid a rare smile in his scarf.

 

Now they were face to face, Izuku looking up with dark circles at the man who stood at the foot of his bed. He barely processed the sounds of disgust coming from the others in the room.

 

Yamada grinned down at the boy, sticking out a hand for the boy to grab. 

 

“You took a real long time to find, little listener.” Yamada chuckled, shaking his hand in the air in emphasis for the boy.

 

Izuku stared at the hand before looking back up at the hero and then down again, eyes wide in realization. Yamada was here.

 

Silently he glanced up again.

 

He was met with a pearl white smile.

 

“Let’s go home, Izuku.”

 

“H-Home?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Izuku hesitantly reached his hand out and grabbed the man’s own.

 

“Home.”

 

And Yamada lifted the boy from the bed, placing his feet down lightly on the ground before connecting their hands again. The two walked together down the beds of children, reaching the door. Izuku ignored the jeers and sneers of the other children.

 

Aizawa placed his hand on the boy’s green bundle firmly, giving it a shake. Izuku looked up at the man, hand still on his head.

 

“Welcome to the family, problem child.”

 

For the first time in that orphanage, Izuku gave a smile.

 

Aizawa Izuku left that familiar room, and that familiar orphanage hand in hand with his new caretakers.

 

Hopefully this time he wouldn’t kill them.

 

He knows he said this before...

 

But he'd give it one last shot.

 

Izuku wasn't totally joining their family, he reasurred himself. He wasn't abandoning Mama and Papa, and Tecchan and Hana just as they did to him. He was just gonna follow them back to their house.

 

He wasn't gonna say those three cursed words, so that meant he wasn't gonna be their family, right? That's what families say, right?

 

He looked up at the two, watching with no objections as Aizawa held his other hand.

 

Right then he knew that he was lying to himself.

 

____________________

 

Inko watched with happy tears in her eyes as she watched her son walk away with a new family.

 

With a smile, she laughed from that corner in the room on that bed where Izuku had sat with her.

 

Where Izuku talked with her.

 

It was more than she could ask for. She had another chance to apologize, had another chance to tell him she loved him.

 

When she found of his quirklessness, that day at the doctor, she felt sad. Not because she hated the fact that he was quirkless, but because she felt grief. 

 

Her son had already looked so much like that boy she had met all those years ago.

 

That boy who had died not even a day after she had met him.

 

Shimura Izuku.

 

Her baby boy’s godfather.

 

Shimura Izuku had been her best friend, even though they had only met for a day. That boy was quirkless too, just as her son was. 

 

Inko saw the news that day, she knew what happened. How he died. She could only watch with tears in her eyes as she had stared at the screen, wondering, “Mommy, if w-we had let Izuku stay last night, w-would he still be here?”

 

Her mother had only pulled her into a hug, crying.

 

Now Inko could only watch just as she had that day. But this time, she didn’t feel sorrow, didn’t feel pain or loss.

 

She felt happy for her child, who conversed with her even through death. With a quirk like that, he could be a hero. She knew it.

 

“Thank you… thank you,” she whispered to the two men who were long gone.

 

“Thank you…”

 

And with that, Midoriya Inko passed on into the afterlife.

 

____________________

 

Shuzenji Chiyo sighed in her infirmary, watching as the same student walked in with another set of injuries.

 

“Again, child?” She started in exasperation, patting the bed beside her and motioning for him to come sit.

 

The boy rubbed his neck bashfully, nodding as he made his way to the bed and sat down. “Sorry, Recovery Girl.”

 

Chiyo nodded, waving the boy off as she pulled a few support item treats out of her hero costume.

 

“Yes, yes. Here, take some gummies.”

 

She had gotten rid of the skittles a long time ago.

Notes:

Yolo. Ya like what I did with Chiyo at the end? NO MORE SKITTLES Y'ALL, MWAHAHAHA.

Poor Shinsou ain't gonna get his fam until a few chappys from now

Next Deadline : August 7, 2020

Chapter 10: Guilt, No Regret

Summary:

She was gone.

Izuku makes a discovery.

A new family rises. Hopefully this one doesn't decay.

Notes:

gawdayum. i ha-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Let’s go home, Izuku.”

 

Everyone watched from their bunks, saw as the quirkless boy got adopted not even a full day after being sent to this hell hole. They deflated in their beds, groaning and sending words of jealousy. 

 

Shinsou Hitoshi only watched with dulled eyes as the two walked down the aisle, sitting up on his bed with a thin blanket covering his skinny legs. He stared in silence as they walked past him, eye bags weighing his face down.

 

The other man at the doorway patted Midoriya’s head with a lilt of his lips.

 

“Welcome to the family, problem child.”

 

He tore his eyes away lamely as they walked out, instead sliding his body into the bed and throwing the thin comforters over his head.

 

A family.

 

The door to the room shut and the voices of the frustrated grew louder. Shinsou breathed quietly, suffocating in the tight space underneath his blanket. He blinked, huddling closer as he stared at the dirty sheets on top of him with hot breath.

 

He craved for the love of a family, for the warmth that he had felt before that dreaded day. 

 

That day he turned four.

 

“Hey, villain!” Akira shouted. “Seems like our little greenie is gone. Up for some fun ?”

 

The crack of a knuckle.

 

Shinsou closed his eyes slowly.

 

The heavy stomps of a child’s approaching footsteps.

 

He huffed, laying in stiff silence as he awaited the pain to come.

 

The swoosh of a hand, the loud smack that came upon contact.

 

Shinsou Hitoshi had grown numb to it all in these seemingly long couple of weeks.

 

A family was all he wanted now.

 

But that was more than what a villain could ask for, wasn’t it.

 

____________________

 

“Here’s your room,” Aizawa said lamely as he threw the door open.

 

It was filled with junk.

 

Izuku stepped in and avoided the many papers and boxes that littered the floor, only nodding.

 

Yamada scratched the back of his neck sheepishly, awkward little laughs spilling out his mouth. Izuku turned toward him. 

 

“Ahh, yeah, sorry little listener. We didn’t really plan this whole thing out.” 

 

It was true; the moment they had heard Izuku had been sent to some random orphanage, they searched day and night for the boy. The whole adoption process was put out on a whim, and Aizawa was kind of surprised they’d let nineteen year olds take such a huge responsibility. Usually the government would make possible parents go under a test to see if they were capable enough to take care of a kid. It was probably due to their careers as pro heroes that had helped them out, though. 

 

Or maybe it was the fact that the kid they were taking in was quirkless.

 

The room they dubbed as Izuku’s was just an extra room in the quaint house, which had three bedrooms (two of which were empty, as Aizawa and Yamada typically shared one), two bathrooms, a living room and a kitchen. It also had an attic and a basement, but no one went there. One of the empty rooms just became Nemuri’s room whenever she’d visit, or Tensei’s if he’d ever decide to crash. The one they were giving Izuku was the other room, where Aizawa would lazily keep all of his paperwork.

 

“We’ll just have to start cleaning!” Yamada shouted loudly, lowering it a notch when he saw Izuku jump.

 

Aizawa groaned, inching his way toward the door.

 

“Hey! This is your mess, so you’re gonna help, too!” Yamada exclaimed, grabbing his boyfriend by the back of his capture gear and dragging him toward the mess. Aizawa complied, albeit reluctantly.

 

Turning to Izuku who stood in the center quietly watching the exchange, Aizawa cleated his throat. “You don’t have to pitch in, kid. Go explore the house or something, I’m sure the cats would like to meet you.”



Said cats began to trickle in, the two furry creatures slowly making their ways to Izuku. The boy crouched down silently and began petting them, watching as they purred before glancing back up at the heroes.

 

“It's 'kay, A’zawa. I can help, too!”

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow and Yamada just blinked.

 

“I wanna,” Izuku insisted, eyes hidden naturally behind curly bangs as he leaned to pet his company. One of the cats, a grey chartreux, rubbed against the boy’s bare leg, the other against his hand. A hand rest lightly against the animal. “Mama said I should always help when I can.”

 

A second passed before a large hand fell on the boy’s head, its body now crouched beside his own. Izuku raised his head to meet the man.

 

Aizawa sat beside him, ruffling the child’s hair as he hid his face beneath a thick white. He hummed. 

 

“Okay then, let’s get started, problem child,” Aizawa mumbled as he grabbed the boy by his underarms and lifted him up, cuddling him to his chest.

 

Izuku smiled gently before letting his head hit Aizawa’s shoulder. “Mmmhm.”

 

Yamada stood silently at the doorway.

 

____________________

 

It took an hour or two, but the three eventually finished emptying the room of its overdue paperwork and whatnot. Yamada and Aizawa did most of the work, seeing as they could carry more and they didn’t really want Izuku ripping any scarring injuries open, but the boy did what he could.

 

So yeah.

 

The room was empty, completely stripped of any inanimate object. Sorted boxes and trashbags sat outside the door, where the two cats - Mochi and Noir - clawed happily at the plastic. Aizawa shooed them away.

 

“This room looks dead.”

 

“Like your soul, Shou!”

 

“Sure let's go with that.”

 

Yamada turned to Izuku, who stared at the barren room in contemplation. “Got any ideas for your room, little listener? We’ll go buy them afterwards.”

 

The boy tilted his head towards the man, looking up at the taller figure. He tilted his head. “I- uh, I t-think I h-have stuff at ho-home? W-We won’t have to buy anything, I ca-can just m-move my ro-room over h-here, Yama.”

 

He’d get rid of the stutter eventually.

 

Yamada nodded hesitantly. He didn’t know what was being done to the Midoriyas’ old apartment - someone may have moved in and eradicated all the stuff already, though it was highly unlikely.

 

The pro smiled lightly down at the child. “Yeah, okay Izu, we can do that.” He looked at Aizawa. ”Let’s gooooo !”

 

Izuku gave a wide smile but Yamada could tell, no matter how convincing it looked, it was fake and clapped his tiny hands together. “Mmm!”

 

Aizawa bent down and swiftly scooped the child up into his arms, to which Izuku responded by wrapping his arms around the man’s neck and resting his chin on his shoulder. Aizawa turned to follow his husband, who was walking backwards towards the door, watching the encounter with a small smile on his face.

 

Said man tripped upon reaching the exit to the room, landing on his back with an, “ omph !” on a series of shredded paper and plastic.

 

The cats seemed to laugh mockingly at their owner, who lay in the middle of their masterpiece.

 

Yamada groaned, lifting his head and throwing an accusatory glare at the felines before flopping back down on the ground, defeated.

 

Aizawa snorted and Izuku shifted in the man’s arms, head turning towards the loud hero. The boy let out a childish gasp, twisting his body towards the man. “Yama, you okay?”

 

Yamada lifted his arm and gave a quick thumbs up, moaning dramatically, before dropping it back down to his side. He pushed himself up, using his feet to propel himself into a sitting position. He sighed.

 

“Okay, change of plans. Shou, you take the listener and get his stuff. I need tah clean this mess.” He threw another look at the cats. “Might as well sort through the papers, too.”

 

Aizawa nodded, adjusting his hold on the boy.

 

So yeah.

 

Again .

 

Here they were at the Midoriyas’ old apartment (which thankfully still contained all of the stuff inside).

 

Aizawa lifted Izuku from his seat in the car, kicking the door open and setting him down on the ground and turning to give the taxi driver his payment from the opened window. With that the man drove away.

 

Aizawa offered the boy his hand and Izuku grabbed it with ease, pulling the man towards the door he remembered from all those years ago.

 

The building was back.

 

It wasn’t missing.

 

What was missing, however, was his mother.

 

Inko’s ghost was gone, ever since Izuku had left the orphanage. The child had peeked around corners, glared at the cracks in the floor and stared heavenward always expecting to see a ghost hovering around his frame. Sometimes, he'd swear he'd seen her, but it always turned out to be a lingering ghost.

 

Sometimes, Izuku would see himself as a ghost, his arms in front of him transparent and splattered with a familiar red. Sometimes, he would feel lighter, would look to the ground and see himself hovering a few inches above the floor.

 

Then he’d blink and his skin would be solid.

 

He’d blink and his feet would be touching the floor.

 

He wasn't sure if it was part of his quirk. No one around him took notice of his translucent hallucinations - it’d happen even when he was talking to Aizawa and Yamada and both adults wouldn’t bat an eye.

 

He didn’t feel like it was part of his quirk, anyway.

 

Though, that didn’t matter to the boy for now, because he was too caught up searching for his mother.

 

She stuck with him. She wouldn’t leave him like the others did to him, like he did to others, so surely she wasn’t totally gone.

 

Right?

 

Apartment 601.

 

Izuku stood in front of the tall dark green door hand in hand with Aizawa. Surely, with how he couldn’t find his momma anywhere else, she would be here, right? She would have come home, right?

 

He hadn’t really liked his mother’s presence in the first couple of days he had that power, but he had grown use to it and had even enjoyed the company. He wasn’t alone.

 

Now with her gone, Izuku realized just how much his momma’s absence affected him. He had seen his Mama’s death, had been there to hold her freshly dead body.

 

Maybe momma was his coping mechanism.

 

“You good, kid?” Aizawa questioned, noticing the boy’s daze.

 

Izuku blinked. “Huh? U-Uh, yeah, mhm.”

 

“Is this the room?” He checked his phone over, eyes skimming over the address.

 

Izuku hummed, nodding shortly.

 

Aizawa let out a breath, squeezing the boy’s hand lightly. “Need a minute, kid?”

 

“U-Umm, no. It’s fine, I can just go in right now.” Izuku tilted his head to look at the older.

 

He didn’t question it. If the kid wanted to go in, then they would go in. Letting go of Izuku’s hand, Aizawa stuck his hand into his pocket and fumbled with the keys he had gotten after talking to the land owner a short while ago. He stuck the key into the hole and turned it, hearing the familiar click of a lock.

 

He twisted the knob and they were in.

 

Izuku looked around upon entering the vaguely familiar space, eyes exploring the room as if testing what they remembered.

 

Not much, apparently.

 

He parted with Aizawa as soon as he entered the room, feet moving on their own as his head whipped around corners, hands throwing doors open as he searched for his momma.

 

A quick search through the apartment and it was evident that she wasn’t there.

 

“Oh.”

 

Oh.

 

He returned to his guardian’s side, who was watching the boy with a quiet gaze, eyebrow lifted in question.

 

Izuku plastered a smile on his face, looking up to the man from his short height on the ground.  “Everything looks the same!” He excused.



Aizawa nodded and said nothing else on the matter. “Where’s your room, kid? We’ll pack your stuff up and anything else you want to keep.”

 

Izuku tugged on the man’s sleeve and let his legs guide him towards the room that was once his own. An All Might sign hung brightly on the door, his name scribbled neatly in the middle by his mother in sharpie.

 

With his other free hand, Izuku twisted the knob and pushed the door open.

 

It was a literal All Might shrine in there.

 

At least ten All Might posters hung on the walls, All Might figurines messily propped on All Might themed dressers. The comforters on his bed were filled by the hero’s signature colors; blue, red, yellow and white. A blue rug lay on the floor, outlined by a layer of white.

 

Izuku let a smile fall on his face as he let go of Aizawa’s sleeve and bounced into the room, excitedly looking around. It had been so long since he had seen so much All Might merch in one place - at the hospital, he would see clips and scenes regularly, but it was nice to see something that belonged to him.

 

“Woah-a! Look, A’zawa! So many things !”

 

He didn’t process the small groan that left the man’s mouth, or the fingers that went up to pinch the bridge of Aizawa’s nose. “Problem child,” he sighed with a small hint of fondness. His eyes burned from the amount of color and All Might in the room, but if it made the boy happy, he’d bare with it.

 

Izuku twirled in his spot, body twisting to meet Aizawa’s. He let out a small giggle, a real smile. 

 

“All Might’s so cool !” He shouted, nearly hopping over to Aizawa’s side.

 

The man huffed and nodded his head once again, putting a hand on the boy and humming. “Mhm, I’m sure he is, kid. Let’s get all this stuff packed now, okay?”

 

“M’kay.”

 

Again, it took longer than it should have (mostly because the stoic hero kept looking through many baby albums of Izuku when he was younger), but they managed to strip the room of its belongings and place them in multiple boxes Aizawa had found unfolded in a shoe closet. They’d call for a moving truck and load them up to take to the house, Aizawa had said. The furniture was still in its place, but Aizawa had also said they’d move that to his their house, too.

 

“Alright, problem child, we’ve got everything here. Got anything else you want to pack?”

 

Izuku lifted a hand to his hair, twirling a curly strand with his finger. “I, uh.. I don’t r-remember? I’mma go check!” He gave a little smile.

 

Without another word, Izuku ran out of his now dull room and searched the otherwise normal apartment. He wouldn’t admit it, but he was disappointed when he found that his mother wouldn’t pass through a wall he’d discreetly whisper at.

 

Baby albums and family photos stacked together in Izuku’s arms, as well as random toys and old drawings lying around the house.

 

He looked under the couch, where his mother sat with him watching his favorite shows featuring All Might (or at least, All Might impersonators), munching on popcorn under a shared blanket. He found a necklace. He added it to the pile in his arms.

 

He looked over shelves that picture frames sat upon, a pair of a once happy family sitting atop it. He added that to the pile in his arms.

 

After doing a thorough search for hero figurines in the main room, Izuku decided it was time to search the only other bedroom in the cozy apartment; his mother’s room. 

 

The door had been left open in Izuku’s previous search for the ghost, a small crack between the wall and itself. Distantly in another room, he heard Aizawa calling for a moving truck.

 

He walked in, leg kicking the door open a little more as he scanned the room a second time. It looked the same as it always had; like it did that day they left for the doctor. The bed was messily made, a result of Izuku’s previous excitement in finding his quirk. He had a quirk now - it just took three years, or a few hours to the others, to activate.

 

The bed looked welcoming to Izuku, very vague memories of sleepless nights where he would crawl into the comforters beside his momma when his room became too confining. Izuku wobbled over to it, dropping his chosen belongings to the side in favor of crawling atop the bed.

 

It was soft.

 

Izuku just now realized how much he missed his birth mother over the last few years.

 

The sheets below him were thinner than how they were before, a preparation his momma had taken for the hot weather in summer.

 

She wouldn’t need to worry about the heat anymore.

 

He flopped down on the bed, feet kicking over the ledge as his back met with the mattress. His hands fisted at the fabric below, taking in the coldness of the untouched. Izuku sighed and pushed back the oncoming tears.

 

He didn’t need those right now.

 

After a while of basking in the deafening silence, sans Aizawa’s distant movement in the background, Izuku kicked himself up into a sitting position, eyes scanning the room more as his feet stilled. The mattress sucked him in.

 

His pile of belongings sat on the corner of the bed, slightly dipping to the side because of the texture of where it sat. Izuku jumped down, socked toes making contact with the fuzzy carpet. He looked around getting to work, grabbing at pretty much anything and everything in the room and adding it to his growing pile.

 

Then at the bedside table he saw a small photo, framed and propped up with a stand.

 

He walked closer until it was at an arm's length.

 

Izuku crouched down slightly (albeit not that much with his short height), eyes meeting the image.

 

There in the photo sat two sleeping children strapped to a car seat, heads clashing together as gravity pulled them down.

 

Both children had green hair.

 

Both children looked to be around their mid-decades, maybe a bit older than five or six.

 

Both children looked familiar to Izuku.

 

Because one was him.

 

The other was Aka-chan.

 

Akatani Inko.

 

Midoriya Inko.

 

With shaky, hesitant hands and near watering eyes, Izuku grabbed the picture frame. His hands traced along the edges of the photo as if drinking in the view, and recalling the memories.

 

Aka-chan had been his momma.

 

He turned the frame over and unlatched the door that allowed the picture in, and sure enough there was writing scribbled across the white behind the photo.

 

“To Shimura Izuku,” it wrote messily in a child’s handwriting. “I’m sorry I couldn’t save you. I’m sorry we didn’t let you stay. We should have walked you home.”

 

It occurred to Izuku how wavy the paper was, splotches and circles crumbled miscellaneously around the picture. It was dried tears. The white was edged with a dull yellow, tortured by old age, but even then it had looked otherwise well kept.

 

Below that message, another one lay, this time in neater handwriting.

 

“Zuzu! We just had a baby! I know you’re watching from somewhere, so I’ll just tell you that it’s a boy. We’re naming him after you; Midoriya Izuku. You aren’t here to approve, but will you be his godfather?” 

 

Of course, there was no written response.

 

Shimura Izuku was dead.

 

Midoriya Inko was dead.

 

He was dead.

 

Momma was dead.

 

A deafening silence rang in his ears, but even then he could hear the loud static that clouded his senses. He looked down.

 

He was bloody once again, his side torn apart and the scars that had scabbed over were now a blistering red. His arms were a colorless see through, shining yet dull, but the blood on his figure stood out on pale skin.

 

The picture frame was gone.

 

The bedroom blurred into a scene that had haunted his dreams over the past few weeks.

 

He sat in the middle of the rubble, phantom pains that weren’t so phantom anymore shooting up his body.

 

A weight fell on his lap, and a sickening feeling rose up his chest.

 

He knew where he was now.

 

“I-I love you, green pea.”

 

Izuku looked hellward and sure enough, his Mama’s crushed head lay amongst his legs. With wide eyes he scanned her torn frame before a noise above caught his attention. He whipped his head up and his eyes met that monster’s own.

 

“So you had a third, Shimura.”

 

It happened faster than before - faster than the real events and faster than what his dreams portrayed, but he still did the same as he did the last.

 

He’d always do the same for his Mama.

 

His body shot down to shield his Mama from a shaking impact, covering the already dead body her frame with his own.

 

His mouth opened to yell - something that hadn’t happened before - and a deafening scream came out. He huddled over her, waiting for that familiar pain to come.

 

But before then, he blinked and he was back in a four year old’s body.

 

He blinked and he was solid again, just like before.

 

He blinked and the wounds were scarred over, the pain still there but not as prominent as before.

 

A crash fell to the floor, glass breaking and scattering. A door was kicked open, heavy footsteps following, but Izuku only stood in his spot, loud tears dripping down his face.

 

“Izuku!” Aizawa shouted.

 

The boy had his back turned to the man. His head slowly made its way down to the ground where he saw the shattered frame.

 

He bent down to pick it up, the pain of glass shards cutting through soft skin not apparent to the child.

 

The frame was smacked away from his grasp only a moment later, and Izuku noticed Aizawa crouched down beside him with a panicked expression on his face.

 

“What the hell are you doing, kid?! Don-”

 

“I w-want the picture.” Izuku whispered with an edge he didn’t know he had, pain soaring down his cheeks as hiccupped sobs began to vibrate through his throat. “G-Gimme the picture !”

 

The boy’s eyes traveled to his guardian’s own with a leveled glare before it softened guiltily at the devastated look on Aizawa’s face.

 

“.. please,” he added.

 

The man just shook his head, long strands of hair covering part of his face as he set the broken object to the side.

 

Izuku was about to protest before he saw the blood trickling down Aizawa’s hand.

 

The four, maybe seven, year old burst out into a louder series of cries. Muttered apologies echoed through the room, loud sobs covering them with ease.

 

Aizawa sighed, slowly reaching over to take Izuku’s injured hands as he slipped his phone into a pocket. With careful hands, he pulled stubborn glass out of the boy’s hands. He was partially surprised when Izuku made no noise of acknowledgement at the removal. The boy just continued to cry.

 

Aizawa’s hands hovered awkwardly above the child, not knowing what to do. He always had a soft spot for younger kids, but he wasn’t very good at comforting them. Eventually he settled for placing his hand - scraped, but not too bloody - onto Izuku’s head, giving it a little rub.

 

“It’s fine, Izuku.” Aizawa murmured softly, petting the boy’s hair. “Just.. just don’t go grabbing glass. Nearly gave me a heart attack, kid.”

 

“I-I’m s-s-sorry,” Izuku hiccuped through tears, “sorry, sorry.”

 

They stared there for a while waiting for Izuku’s cries to die down. When it did a considerable amount, Aizawa picked the child up along with the shattered picture frame after shaking the glass off. Izuku took it and hugged it with his arm, the other draped around Aizawa’s shoulder.

 

They left the room without Izuku’s other belongings.

 

It was fine. They’d get it later.

 

The two made their way outside, where they were greeted by a small moving truck. Apparently the company ran with a driver dropping the vehicle outside the designated area. If you needed movers, you’d need to pay extra and Aizawa hadn’t wanted to waste that money.

 

So Aizawa placed Izuku in the passenger’s seat, rolling the window down a bit and turning the air conditioner on. The man told him to stay, telling him he’d be back. He would go back to load the furniture and boxes into the truck.

 

Just as the hobo hero was about to close the door, he felt a tug on his sleeve. He looked down to Izuku, who stared down at him with irritated eyes.

 

“Y-You’re c-c-oming back, ri-right?”

 

Aizawa blinked before grabbing Izuku’s hand and softly putting it back down on the boy’s lap.

 

“Of course.” Aizawa raised his hand, pinky held high for the boy to take. “Promise.”

 

“I’ll call you over again, hmm? We can have playdates! You can meet nii-chan and nee-chan! And Toshi and Nao-nii!”

 

Inko laughed, blearily reaching down from her seat in the car to tug at one of Izuku’s curls gently. “Promise?”

 

“Yeah, pinky promise!”

 

Their pinkies had intertwined back then.

 

That promise had never come true.

 

Izuku didn’t take the finger this time. Instead, he gave a weak smile and a small nod as a dismissal. Reluctantly, Aizawa lowered his hand and turned, deciding not to push.

 

Izuku’s smile fell as soon as the man’s back was to him. He slouched in his seat in silence, hugging the broken frame in his arms.

 

It took a few minutes - maybe half an hour - before Aizawa had been done loading everything in. Throughout the wait, Izuku drifted between his sleep, waking from constant flashbacks of violence or memories that’d he miss, memories of a once happy family. It’d bring him to tears, his mind wandering.

 

“This is your fault.” The voice in his head taunted. “They’re dead because of you. They’re not together anymore because of you.”

 

He knew.

 

“You shouldn’t have stayed with them. You should have ran.”

 

He should have ran.

 

“It’s all your fault.”

 

He hugged the picture to his chest, bringing his legs up and hugging them. He rested his head on his knees. “I know,” he whispered.

 

He knew.

 

The car shook with the impact of the trunk slamming shut. Izuku quickly shoved his feet back down, hurriedly wiping at his eyes and trying to play it off as a sleepy act. The door beside him opened and in came Aizawa.

 

He didn’t suspect a thing.

 

“Sleepy, kid?” He said, closing the door beside him and turning the key to start the engine.

 

Izuku faked a yawn, surprised at how convincing it sounded. “Uh-huh.”

 

“We’ll be home soon. You’ll have to sleep in a different room, though. Couldn’t fit the bed in the car. It’s fine, we’ll just buy a new one. Yours looked like it was tearing, anyway.”

 

Izuku hummed in response and the car began to drive without another word. The two sat in silence.

 

Halfway through, Izuku broke it.

 

“.. A-Are you and Y-Yama my da-daddys' n-now?”

 

The car nearly crashed into a pole. Aizawa played it off coolly.

 

“Uhhh…”

 

Totally cool.

 

“A-Ah, I’m s-sorry, you don’t ha-have to answer, I was just..”

 

His mommy was gone - to where, Izuku didn’t know. Mama and Papa were dead, too. Daddy hadn’t really ever been in his life.

 

He was orphaned.

 

Maybe it was better that way. No more death. 

 

He seemed to be cursed.

 

“I.. Yeah, kid. If you want us to, we’ll be that for you.”

 

But Izuku was selfish in an innocent way.

 

He had many families.

 

He had lost those families but he’d get them back if it was the last thing he did.

 

He had lost those precious people and cluelessly, he had been wanting to fill that emptying void in his chest.

 

So Izuku smiled a small smile at the man who had been staring too intently at the road.

 

“D-Daddy?” He tested, fingers twiddling with the frame in his hand, the faces of two ghosts looming up at him.

 

Aizawa couldn’t keep avoiding Izuku’s gaze after that. He took a look at the boy and hid his mouth in his capture gear. 

 

“Yeah, problem child.”

 

Izuku’s heart lurched in his chest, and Izuku told himself that it was from glee rather than the guilt that was clawing at his throat.

 

Guilt, because he knew now that as soon as the man had accepted that role, he was plagued with Izuku’s curse.

 

All his parents died.

 

All his parents died, or left him.

 

Maybe this time he’d be able to stop that. This time he wouldn’t allow his family to die at the hands of villains, though that would probably prove harder now that they were pro heroes.

 

He’d just have to work harder.

 

A lot harder.

 

Aizawa looked back to the road, cheeks red. Izuku’s gaze went to his lap, a mixture of determination and grief hidden behind his hair. Since that time, he had started calling Aizawa his father.

 

A week later, Izuku had his own bed again.

 

A week later, Izuku had a room plagued with All Might merch.

 

A week later, Izuku had a family again (and he wouldn’t allow this one to fail).

 

A month later, Izuku called Yamada Papa.

 

Guilt had rose in his chest once again, but it vanished upon seeing the man’s joy filled expression. Papa wouldn’t be replaced, they’d just share the same title is all. The man had always spouted things like, “sharing is caring,” anyway. He wouldn’t mind, right? When Izuku finds him, he'd ask.

 

That month later, the four maybe seven year old cuddled between his parents on the couch as they watched a movie, all three draped under a thick blanket.

 

“Want some popcorn, little listener?”

 

Izuku gave a smile. “Yes please, Papa!”

 

He grabbed the entire bowl from Yamada’s lap and dug in.

 

“Hey!” The loud hero shouted, whining playfully as he looked over Izuku to turn to his boyfriend. “Shouuu, Izu stole my popcorn!”

Aizawa grinned, grabbing some of the popcorn from the bowl on Izuku’s lap and popping it into his mouth as Yamada watched.

 

And Izuku laughed a real laugh, gave a real smile.

 

He wouldn’t forget his family from before. Wouldn’t forget Tecchan and Hana, or Mama and Papa. He wouldn’t forget Toshinori and Naomasa, or Auntie Chiyo and Uncle Torino, or Uncle Haruta and momma.

 

He’d just appreciate the two new precious people he had been blessed with. Just for a while. He'd try not to get too attached, though he knew he was already failing horribly.

 

Yamada dramatically flopped over Izuku, yelling a loud, “Woe is me!”

 

Izuku guffawed before giggling to himself.

 

He wouldn’t ever say it, for this was the activation to his curse..

 

But he loved those two just as he had loved his own from before.

 

The front door slammed open, the jingle of keys following suit. Two familiar people walked in chaotically, arms swinging and mouths running loud.

 

"Movie time without us? Sounds like shit!" Tensei shouted, Nemuri's arm wrapped drunkenly around his shoulder.

 

"POOPY WORD, TENTEN."

 

"SORRY."

 

He was already as attached to these people as he could be. He knew it was bad, but he couldn't find it in himself to regret his decision.

 

He was plagued with hidden guilt, but he could not regret a thing.

Notes:

On another note, starting after the next chapter, updates may become a little later than the deadline because I'll be starting school back again, lol. I'm finna going to high school, y'all-

TIME SKIPS START NEXT CHAPTER, GET READY FOR KICKASS IZUKU (maybe?)! Featuring Katsuki!

anyway, kudos and comments are fuel ᕕ( ᐛ )ᕗ tysm for 600+ kudos and nearly 8700 hits! Love y'all!

Next Deadline : August 20, 2020

Chapter 11: Look A Little Closer (Beyond My Lies)

Summary:

School is hard, but that’s fine.

Notes:

Warning: DIRTY HUMOR. If you don’t want to read it, skip the first segment after the paragraph starting with, “The rest of breakfast goes by as normal,” and continue on after the line break.

God I want to delete that part LMAO

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Marry me,” Aizawa said, accepting the coffee from his boyfriend with grace before chugging half of its contents down and slamming it on the table akin to how one would a shot glass.

 

Yamada, who was half way into giving Izuku his orange juice, froze. Slowly he returned his gaze to Aizawa. “W-What was that, babe?”

 

Izuku, now six maybe nine, decided to grab the drink from his papa’s hands by himself. The man didn’t complain.

 

“Ugh, come on Zashi, you know I don’t like repeating myself.” Aizawa groaned, hiding the faint blush on his face by lightly slamming his head down on the breakfast table, coffee mug in hand as per usual.

 

“Shooouuuu, I didn’t hear you right, say it again!” Yamada whined, checking to see if his hearing aids were turned off. He could hear fairly well without them, but wearing them increased his hearing by a lot.

 

Sighing, the coffee addict slung back up in his seat and looked at his boyfriend with a pointed look. “Marry me, you loud mouthed basta-”

 

“YEEEEESSSSS!” Yamada interuptted, happy tears erupting from his eyes, and even Aizawa’s blush heated glare could not silence the man. It wasn’t a fancy proposal, for Aizawa was not a fancy man.

 

“I could just,” he reached over and grabbed his fiance’s face, said fiance hurriedly pushing his coffee to a safe place. A wet kiss on the lips emphasised with an audible mwah!, “ kiss you right now!”

 

Either way, Aizawa didn’t object.

 

The tired hobo lightly head bumped Yamada off of him, reaching over to his pocket and grabbing a necklace with an engagement ring attached.

 

Aizawa shoved the piece of jewelry at his lover. “Here.”

 

The blush on his cheeks betrayed his forced deadpan.

 

“AAAWWWEEE, SHOUTAAA YOU DIDN’T HAVE TOOOO-”

 

A bop to the head and Yamada quieted down.

 

“Papa! We have neighbors!” Izuku whispered aggressively.

 

The man hushed himself, finger pushed against his lips for the child's giggling delight. "Sorry, Zuzu."

 

Aizawa sighed. “Not even a minute in and I’m already regretting my decision.”  He took a swig at his black coffee and stuffed part of his egg into his mouth.

 

The words held no truth, of course, nor had they held any malice or disgust. After many years of knowing Aizawa, Yamada knew this. The blonde laughed. “Oh hush, you love me.”

 

“Eat your damn food, Zashi.”

 

“Daddy! What’d I say a-about potty words!”



Yamada laughed once more at the encounter, Izuku looking over at his second papa with a stern look. Yamada only smiled innocently and stuffed a pancake into his mouth.

 

The rest of breakfast goes by as normal, with Yamada being clingier than usual and Aizawa being a bit more quiet - a good kind of quiet, with lots of hiding beneath his scarf and rosy red cheeks.

 

And Izuku, the six maybe nine year old, is as childishly curious as always.

 

“Now that Papa and Daddy are married, do I get a sister? Or a brother? Actually how are babies made?” He gasped. “Do birds really deliver them?!“  Then his eyes blew wide, voice hushed as a single finger placed over his mouth. “Is there some secret kind of ritual you do? Are you gonna do it?”

 

The child looked at his second adoptive parents with big doe eyes full of curiosity. He didn’t really need another person to look out for, didn’t need another person to cry over when they’d leave, but if it was what his new parents wished for, then it was what he’d deal with.

 

He didn’t need another Tecchan, or another Hana, but if it was what they wanted, it was what he’d get.

 

[But he knew that somewhere deep down, he needed someone to fill that role, that empty spot in his chest. But that was being selfish, right? So no, he didn’t need it.]

 

Besides, that’s what marrying is for, right? To get more kids? Mommy and his old father had never given him another sibling, but that was because they never saw each other.

 

Aizawa choked on a piece of bacon.

 

Yamada spluttered over an empty plate.

 

Izuku just blinked and tilted his head, awaiting an answer.

 

He never got one.

 

Aizawa banged on his chest with two hard hits, clearing his throat of the lodged food and abruptly standing up. Yamada’s hand still stuck to his sleeve.

 

“Izuku, time for training. Let’s go, let’s go,” Aizawa said, a light pink dusted across his cheeks. For such a serious guy, he blushed a lot. “Meet me in the backyard, I need to go to the restroom.”

 

Izuku frowned at the lack of response to his question but nonetheless gathered his dishes and placed them in the sink before turning to go to the backyard. It was something he had asked for when he was younger - hero training.

 

No, it wasn’t running around playing tag. He realized only a year ago that that was what his old training had been after he had his first training session with Aizawa. Because of his young age, Aizawa only made Izuku work on stealth and escape, seeing as Izuku decided he wanted to become underground due to his “quirklessness” (his parents didn’t know of his quirk - the boy was sure to make it stay that way). Strength lessons would come with age.

 

Izuku placed a hand on the doorknob before turning around to face his parents. He was met with the two adults' backs, both going towards the hallway.

 

“Where you going, Papa?” Izuku asked, head lolling to the side in question. “Don’t you wash dishes?”

 

Yamada stiffened along with Aizawa, and then turned around with a gasp locked on his face. He grabbed at his chest in theatrical shock. “Zucchan, is that all you see me as? A maid?” He pointed a finger at his son. “Maybe you should wash the dishes! About time you learn.”

 

The boy let out a gasp before hurriedly, almost comically rushing out the door. Ten seconds later, he cracked it open a bit and peeked an eye through. The room was empty. He positioned his mouth at the crack and yelled, “Daddy, hurry it’s hot!”

 

“Give me a second, Izuku!”

 

The boy closed the door and sat on the patio, watching but not directly staring as ghosts whizzed by. Even now he didn’t like the idea of ghosts knowing of his abilities, but he still liked his quirk. It reminded him of his mother, Inko. Some ghosts know about Izuku. Nice ones.

 

He tries to help them move on, but he can’t seem to fulfill all their tasks with his young age. They say it’s okay, say that they like watching their loved ones going about their happy lives. But Izuku knows that some of them want to move on. Some want to go but don’t know how.

 

Then some don’t want to leave at all, already having fulfilled their peace but wanting to stay and watch over their families. Like guardian angels, he supposed. That was fine too, Izuku left them to themselves.

 

When Izuku found out that ghosts could pass on to another afterlife, he was happy. He was happy with the found knowledge that his mother hadn’t up and left him. Izuku was glad, even, knowing that she found some sort of peace through her death. He hadn’t been abandoned.

 

Izuku, though admittedly he thought this was pretty selfish of him, just wished that his Mama and Papa hadn’t moved on either. He wanted to feel their warmth again, though it was probably cold now. He wanted to feel their love again, though he would never vocally give that back. He just wanted to thank them and apologize to them for ruining the peace. After that, he thinks he’d be okay with them resting.

 

Thats what he says, anyway.

 

Knees hugged to his chest loosely, Izuku twirled a rock in his palm, humming a tune he had heard on his papa’s radioshow. Lightly he dragged the rock over white concrete with scarred arms, waiting for his dad to show himself.

 

And after fifteen, maybe twenty minutes, the man came through the door.

 

Izuku stood up, looking down at his clothes and lightly dusting them off. He turned to his father. 

 

“Took you long enough, daddy,” he said, finger gliding across his itchy nose. “My butt hurts!”

 

Aizawa huffed, hiding his face in his capture gear as per usual. “Mine does, too,” he grumbled inaudibly.

 

“What ya say? I couldn’t hear you.” Izuku asks, curious as always. He rubbed at his ears.

 

“Nothing.”

 

“What took you so long, Dad? I didn’t know big people pee that long! Or did you take a poopy? Also what was Papa doing with you? Do I need to wash dishes? Agh, I don’t wanna wash dishes!” He stomped petulantly and looked over at his beet red dad again. He continued on. 

 

“Why is your hair messy? Your pants isn’t pulled up the way.” Then Izuku gasped loudly, pointing at Aizawa’s clothes. “Daddy! I thought you were using the restroom! Did you eat my yogurt?!”

 

Izuku stepped forward, pointer finger out and before Aizawa could stop his son, the young and innocent boy scooped the white yogurt off his father’s shirt and licked it.

 

Aizawa stood there, mouth openly agape as his body was frozen in uncharacteristic shock.

 

Izuku clomped his lips together, tongue hitting the roof of his mouth twice before he blanched.

 

“Why is it spicy-”

 

“SPIT IT OUT, ZUKU!” His father yelled.

 

Ms. Himekawa, the ghost of a nice middle-aged lady, ‘tsked and gagged, zooming over to Izuku’s side to help.

 

Izuku was a confused, curious boy that day.

 

____________________

 

The boy swings his feet over the ledge, legs kicking and head bobbing subtly to a tune quietly coming from an earbud. The other one hung loosely on his ear.

 

Aizawa-Yamada Izuku, though elsewhere he is solely known as Midoriya, sits on the rooftop of his school after discreetly sneaking out of the cafeteria. The boy is ten now, maybe thirteen.

 

He wouldn’t jump, don’t worry. Despite that voice in the back of his head telling him to, he wouldn’t. Skillfully, with years of practice, he ignored it. [He still heard it, of course. Still heard its voice, or rather voices that sounded exactly of his old family. His dead family. Sometimes he would love to give in, to join the ghosts. But he wouldn’t.]

 

A lunch tray sat next to the boy, played around at but untouched. Tohru, one of the boy’s only friends sat quietly besides the boy. He always told Izuku to eat, but the greenhead always waved the older off with a lazy smile.

 

Tohru was a ghost.

 

Tohru, a teenager - maybe sixteen or seventeen - was dead. Had been for who knows how long. He could’ve been twenty or thirty, or maybe even a hundred years old had he lived.

 

But he was dead.

 

Izuku didn’t have many living people stick by, besides his dads and self-adopted aunt and uncle.

 

And quote unquote cousin, though the boy didn’t always have the luxury to see him nowadays.

 

He didn’t have the luxury of making normal, living friends because the boy was quirkless.

 

He wasn’t quirkless, per say, but no one knew that - no one but his said quirk; the dead. And maybe a few stuffed animals he ranted to when he was younger. He wasn’t quirkless, but he was useless in more ways than one.

 

A Deku.

 

Izuku was, anyway.

 

Tohru groaned in exasperation, grabbing at the boy’s earbuds only to pass through it and pinch Izuku instead. The boy didn’t flinch, already used to the cold that touched his skin. “Midoriya, I swear if you don’t eat your damn fo-”

 

“DEKU!”

 

A door slammed aggressively against the wall to the rooftop, angry footsteps loud and thunderous following. More followed suit, though it was obvious that they were weaker in its sound, more forced as if its owners were playing follow the leader.

 

Now the boy stiffened, feeling a phantom heat on his shoulder as the stomps grew closer. He turned ever so slowly, upper body craning to face the boys as his legs hung limply over the side of the roof.

 

The music in his ears, once tacky and heavy, shifted songs and it was as if the world knew the boy’s fate. A sad song took its place. How fitting, for Izuku’s situation.

 

“Alexa, play despacito,” Tohru muttered from Izuku’s side and if he wasn’t so frozen with unwanted anticipation, Izuku would have snorted.

 

“Y-Yes, Kacchan?” The short male, usually calm and precise, stuttered.

 

“Don’t ‘yes, Kacchan,’ me, you fucking nerd,” The blonde said, mocking the boy’s words with a stutter. “The hell you doing over there?! Get your scrawny ass down here!”

 

“W-Wha?” Izuku questioned, fiddling with the loose earbud. “W-Why? I-I’m ju-just s-sittin-”

 

“Hah?! Did I stutter?!” Bakugou took a step closer, hands crackling to the side as Izuku cowered behind Tohru’s transparent frame. That would do nothing, he knew, because in the next second the explosive ten year old stepped through the teen and grabbed onto Izuku’s collar, forcing the light boy by the fabric and tossing him back to the solid floor.

 

Izuku landed on his side, dark green hoodie saving him from any possible scrapes but not saving the hoodie from any possible damage. The boy didn’t whine or flinch, already used to being thrown around from training sessions. The pain also wasn’t the same as that time from before, where debris flew idly by and the laughs of a monster rung throughout the empty air.

 

It was never the same.

 

Izuku only let out a quiet, “omph,” with the air getting knocked out of his lungs.

 

If he wasn’t busy hugging the floor, maybe he would have seen the worry lines in Bakugou’s face.

 

If he wasn’t busy listening to Tohru’s creative swear chains, maybe he would have seen the nervous bite of his old friend turned bully’s lips.

 

But he didn’t. He didn’t because the floor needed some company and Izuku was sure as hell to deliver it. He patted the floor with his palm before looking back to Bakugou and his lackeys. Tohru hung dejectedly to the side, accepting that he couldn’t do anything just as he always had.

 

He always said ghost life sucked. Izuku thought it looked pretty promising right now.

 

“Was quirkless little Deku trying to see if he could fly?” Bakugou teased.

 

The ten, maybe thirteen year old overlooked the slight wince on his former friend’s face.

 

Two unknown lackeys laughed haughtily in the background, showering Bakugou with words of praise. That alone made the blonde feel more prideful, whatever pity or concern he had for the green head pushed to the side.

 

“You think you can escape, Deku?” Bakugou, a boy he had once thought of as family, sneered. “Try. I’d fucking love to see what comes next.”

 

Stupidly, Izuku retorted. “I-I’m not as weak as you think, K-Kacchan . I-I’m going t-to be a h-hero one day and I’m g-going to wa-watch you burn .”

 

Bakugou blinked, a second of silence passing before he as well as his lackeys exploded with a mocking jeer.

 

The blonde abruptly stopped mid-laugh before kicking Izuku in the stomach and pushing him down harshly with the boot of his foot. Izuku coughed, a wheeze eliciting from his mouth as his head hit the floor.

 

Bakugou kicked at the green’s leg with the tip of his shoe hard. Izuku lurched forward, hands moving to the sore before quickly going back up to tuck into his chest. More was to come, he knew.

 

He was just a weak, useless Deku right now, afterall.

 

“You really think a quirkless loser like you can become a hero.” Bakugou said, the question coming off more as a statement with the lack of belief, lack of emotion in his tone. A complete deadpan.

 

Izuku nodded from his spot on the floor.

 

Another kick, this time to his shin. Reflectively Izuku covered his crotch with his leg, both limbs now touching the ground.

 

Bakugou shoved his hands into the pocket of his black school uniform jeans, tilting his head up with intimidation. “Try again.”

 

A nod.

 

A kick.

 

A nod.

 

A kick.

 

Somewhere in that gruelling pattern, the lackeys joined in and at that point Izuku had just stopped responding. The bullies were smart, at least, because they had the decency to aim for places that would be easy to hide. 

 

Meaning they didn’t hit his face.

 

Yay.

 

The boy didn’t know how long this lasted, in all honesty. He had began to disassociate, body growing cold with the smell of tangy blood wafting up his nose. He didn’t react, didn’t freak out like he had the first couple of times it happened after he realized what was occurring.

 

At this point in time, six years after coming back, this was normal. It did feel weird and strange, but it had become a normal part of his life.

 

It felt normal to feel dead.

 

At some points in his life, whether he was just watching TV or getting the everloving shit beat out of him, he felt dead to the world, dead to himself. Death was normal to the boy - it was a major factor in what he could see with his quirk.

 

At some points in his life, he wasn’t sure if he was living or dead.

 

Midoriya Izuku, or rather Aizawa-Yamada Izuku, wasn't the one he'd be when he disassociate. Midoriya Izuku was alive, up and running.

 

Shimura Izuku was dead, beat to the ground in a seven year old body. Shimura Izuku was the one who became whole in those episodes.

 

Flashbacks were normal, too. Often he’d find himself back in that hell, fallen buildings and the stench of the dead around him. Often he’d find himself back at home - the place he had called home long ago - surrounded with warmth and love and mirth. Often he’d hear that sickening laughter echoing in his ears, hear the crunch of his bones, the moans of his dead Mama.

 

Often he’d feel the pain of a punch cutting through his side like a knife.

 

Then he’d wake up, screaming quietly into a pillow to mask his pain. 

 

Quietly so as to not wake his fathers.

 

Quietly so as to hide himself from the world of the living and of the dead, not wanting those pitying looks he had received when he couldn’t hide his terror.

 

For years he’d awaken to his screams. At this point, he had learned the skill of silence and stealth, of lying and masking his pain.

 

He’d scream and cry into his soft pillow, tears gathering and soaking the sheets. It was all normal. Then he’d stay awake for the rest of the night and eat breakfast with his dad and papa as usual, a bright smile on his face.

 

And his parents, both pros who were supposed to detect lies regularly on the job, suspected nothing.

 

Absolutely nothing.

 

Izuku was fine with that. Lying was easy for the boy, but then again it was hard, too. But he’d keep doing it for the sake of his pride, for the sake of the small grasp at life he had.

 

The kicks continued, along with added pain from Bakugou’s hot explosions.

 

Then he was saved by the bell.

 

Quite literally, obviously.

 

Izuku blinked with that realization and then the world around him turned normal again, the feeling of his skin solidifying coming back.

 

Bakugou shoved the boy back with his foot, Izuku squinting up at the older.

 

“You’ll never be a hero, Deku.”

 

With that the three walked away with high heads, leaving the battered boy sore and aching. Izuku was used to pain, yes. That didn’t mean he didn’t feel it.

 

Tohru flew back to his side, an apologetic look on his face. “Sorry, Midoriya.”

 

The rooftop door slammed shut.

 

Izuku smiled goofily, punching his friend on the shoulder. “It’s fine, Toh-kun. And I thought I told you to call me Izuku!” He flashed another quick bright smile.

 

Tohru gave a small smile back, believing the boy’s actions as always.

 

But lying, as stated before, became a major part of Izuku’s life. Lying was something he had grown good at.

 

Because behind that smile lay thousands of thoughts. Behind that smile held the sorrow and regret of a young boy, the hidden pain of the many obstacles he had been put through.

 

Izuku had said it was fine. He said it was fine, but he doesn’t know why he said it.

 

One day he’d figure out that nothing was okay. Not anymore, at least.

 

Nothing would be fine for quite a while.

 

With that the boy stood back up, limping on battered legs and picking up his full tray before dumping its contents down the nearest trash can. A ghost followed closely behind.

 

____________________

 

School ends as slow as it always does for the boy, with spitballs aimed at his head and crumbled papers filled with suicide baits thrown his way. He takes them to the trash can as usual.

 

He packs his things quickly, stuffing his notes into his bag before slinging it over his shoulder.

 

A sharp, “Deku!” is shouted across the emptying room, but Izuku ignores it, hiding the limp in his walk with much effort as he hobbles his way out the door fast. Stomps are heard behind him, crackling with heat and anger. He turns the corner into an empty classroom and waits for the yells to disperse.

 

They do, eventually.

 

“Come on, Midoriya! You can take that guy out in a second, why don’t you just do it?” Tohru asks, cold breath on Izuku’s shoulder.

 

He shakes his head softly. “Not Kacchan. Never Kacchan.”

 

No response comes after that. Izuku slips out into the scarce hallway, double checking corners before turning them with silent feet - well, as silent as he could make them out to be with the pain flaring up his legs.

 

He hides it, just as he does with everything.

 

It’s not long before he’s out the building and making his way home on heavy feet. He’d dropped the “ okay” facade as soon as he’d been left alone, only a ghost trailing his behind. Izuku shoves his hands into his pockets.

 

“You gonna go out today?” Tohru questions, flying to the child’s side.

 

Izuku bumps his shoulder into the cold, laughing quietly.  “Of course, Toh-kun.”

 

The teenager groans, fiddling with the hoodie he died in. “Mido, you literally got beat up, bro. Take a break, you’re hurt.”

 

Izuku only shrugs, gaze lifted skyward. “I’ll be fine,” he says before looking over to his friend. “I’ve got you looking out for me, after all.”

 

“Ugh, you know I do, Midoriya, but you can barely walk in a straight line right now! How do you expect to be jumping buildings and all that? You need to tell Aizawa and Yamada about what happens at school, too. They can change things.”

 

Izuku huffs, a hand going up to his face to tug at a strand of hair. He ignores the last part of the statement. “No one will notice, Tohru. I’m good at acting.” 

 

Like everything’s alright.

 

“I’ll be fine.” He says with a little more bite than he had anticipated.

 

The ghost only blinks before silencing himself once again.

 

The rest of the walk home is quiet, safe for the tiny gasps that leave Izuku’s mouth when he walks wrong. He’ll clean himself up at home, just as he always has.

 

Quiet and quick so as to not disturb his family members.

 

Alone in his room, against the door because his room does not have a lock.

 

It would be troublesome if his parents saw his field of scars and bruises, after all.

 

They reach the house in due time, maybe a half hour walk plus some because the boy can’t walk any faster.

 

He takes a deep breath, composing himself before placing the key in the hole and twisting it gently. It clicks. Tohru only phases through the wall, not waiting for the boy any longer in what seems to be frustration.

 

They’ll come to turns eventually. They always do. 

 

They’re all they have left, after all.

 

Izuku places his hand on the knob, pausing to practice a smile. He looked down at his hoodie and uniform, which only looked mildly beat, like he was playing in the dirt and couldn’t get all the stuff out. Izuku shrugged. It looked fine. Then he twists it open and pushes.

 

“Papa, Dad! I’m home!” He shouts, the ten year old taking his shoes off gently.

 

A man rounds the corner, an apron strung to his chest with a frying pan encased around his fingers. He’s cooking dinner. “Ah, Izukkun! Welcome home! How was school?” Yamada asks.

 

The boy grabs at the string to his backpack, pulling it down before giving his papa a wide, mirth filled smile.

 

“Good!”

 

Yamada gives a smile back, and it is clear that he suspects nothing of his son. He heads back to the kitchen leaving Izuku to his own.

 

“Your dad is in the shower, Zuzu, so don’t open it!” Yamada shouts from afar. “Darn lock’s been broken for a week, we need to get that fixed..”

 

Izuku hums loud enough for his papa to hear before heading to his room upstairs and shutting the door softly behind him. He hangs his backpack on his bed’s headboard before going over to his desk and opening the drawer.

 

A first aid kit nearly out of supplies.

 

He tsked before taking out the alcohol and burn treatment. “I should really get a new one soon.” He says to himself. Then he cleans himself up, a bunch of hisses falling from his mouth.

 

It was still quiet though.

 

It was always quiet.

 

He places what little supplies he has left into the box before closing it and taking the painkiller he had set to the side. He swallows it dry.

 

Izuku stands, bones popping with a satisfying crack.

 

“Toh-kun?” He calls, looking around for any sight of the ghost, feeling around for any shift in temperature.

 

There is none besides the cold seeping behind his back. He turns around, head whipping to meet his friend.

 

It is only just Ms. Himekawa.

 

“You good, Shimura-kun?” She asks with the tilt of her head. “Look a little pale there.”

 

Izuku only nods in response. “Have you seen Tohru around, Himekawa-san?”

 

She pauses a moment, chin up in contemplation before she shakes her head. “Sorry.” Then she looks over at Izuku again and scrunches her brows together. “Are you sure you’re okay, Shimura-kun?”

 

Izuku nods again before turning his back on the woman. “I’m fine, Hime-san. If you see Toh-kun around, tell him I’m looking for him please.”

 

He hears a hum before the warmth is back on his skin and he is left alone. Ghosts were never good for sneaking around - at least with Izuku. He sees small chills and shivers for a reaction when a creature passes through a living being, but nothing more. Izuku feels all of the cold that comes with the dead.

 

The ten year old takes a step to his bed and falls down on its soft comforts.

 

He falls asleep to the sound of static in his ears.

 

But of course, he doesn’t stay asleep for very long.

 

He never does.

Notes:

Next chapter up sometime within the week (hopefully), featuring Shinsou! Yay!

Next Deadline : August 29, 2020

Chapter 12: Worth The Trouble

Summary:

A vigilante meets a wild, hungry Shinsou.

Notes:

So uh, I found out that Hakagure’s first name is “Toru,“ which is pretty much the same as “Tohru.“

Ignore that ahahahah. Also, for the sake of my sanity in future chapters, lets just pretend Shigaraki is his normal age ;)) I won’t mention it AT ALL. AT ALL. (Edit: I mentioned it.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

On that fateful day, she had closed her eyes accepting the death she was sure she could not escape. Her skull had been shattered, along with various bones down below.

 

The first thing Nana had realized after that was the cold that immediately encased her body along with the bright light that made her eyes ache.

 

That was death.

 

The second thing she had realized after her sight had begun to clear was that she hadn’t moved from the spot she had originally been in. There was no heaven nor hell in her tango with the devils.

 

In fact, she was still in that place where All For One stood above her.

 

Above her body, anyway.

 

And the third thing that she had come to realize was that it wasn’t a hallucination. Even to this day she wished that it was.

 

Izuku was there after all, deep cuts running along his arms and legs, and Nana only stood there in what appeared to have been the inbetween. A ghost. She was dead, of course, she had known that much. But there was something after this stage; an eternal peace.

 

She was not in that she knew.

 

She loomed over her body, a couple of feet away from her arch-nemesis who took no heed to her.

 

But then again, she paid him no mind in that small moment, only caught up in the fact that her son was there.

 

“So you had a third, Shimura.”

 

Izuku was there huddling over her already dead body, protecting it, guarding it with his life that would soon crumble away.

 

Then he would join her in this cruel cycle of death, merely a ghost upon the living.

 

Shimura Nana watched as her son, Izuku, had draped his tiny form around the body of her own, watched as the devil brought his hand down on her son. 

 

Her baby didn’t run, even when she saw the way he tensed, shaking with silent tears as he only hugged the body tighter. Something told Nana that he knew then, that she was dead in his arms. 

 

Yet he still had not run.

 

Why.

 

Hadn’t.

 

He.

 

Run.

 

And All For One’s hand only came closer and closer to her son, and it was only then that Nana fully realized what was about to happen.

 

“NO!” She had screamed, lurching forward as her arm stretched out.

 

But of course no one spared her a glance, for she was only a ghost who could not be heard in the land of the living.

 

Her hand dripping with blood that never seemed to end only passed through All For One’s own, then it had passed through Izuku.

 

And she only stood there for what little time she could spare, looking down on her hand with disbelief, for she couldn’t bring herself to believe that she had been useless in that time of desperate need.

 

She whipped around and was met with a sight that would haunt her for decades more than her own life itself.

 

A thunderous boom shook the ground, soundwaves knocking rubble back and if she weren’t a ghost, she was sure she would have flown far across the sky from the impact.

 

She had seen the hand cut through her son’s side, piercing him in a lethal blow and killing him in an instant. The hand continued from the momentum and hit her own already dead body.

 

But she didn’t care about that small detail because her son was dead.

 

He was dead because of her stupid decisions and it was all her fault.

 

It was always her fault.

 

Everything was her fault.

 

So she waited for his ghost to arise from his own body and she was sure now that ghosts could hold their breath because hers had back then.

 

But Izuku’s ghost had never come, and still to this day, decades later she still wonders why.

 

Why did he have to die?

 

Why didn’t he run?

 

Why was she so stupid?

 

“I am here!” Toshinori shouted a couple feet ahead of her, scooping up injured civilians into his arms.

 

Nana laughed, shaking off the memory as she followed her old student who had begun to sprint to a nearby ambulance with a wide smile on his face. 

 

“Toshi, slow your ass down and wait for me, you muscled pig!” She shouted, fully aware that he would never respond.

 

He only went faster.

 

____________________

 

“Well I think it’s a great idea!” Yamada said before taking a big bite out of his food. “Bring him over some time! We always have leftovers and you two,” the man waved an accusing finger, “ never eat them.”

 

Aizawa groaned. “Zash, you know he doesn’t fully trust me yet. As soon as I invite him over he’ll run off thinking it was a trap and then all my hard work would have been for nothing.”

 

Izuku scratched the back of his neck, his other hand still grasping his fork. It was about eight in the evening right now. They were all gathered at the dinner table after Yamada had called his ten year old and his husband down for food. 

 

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea, Papa,” he said before bringing his hand down to scratch at his nose. “H-He’s a wanted vigilante and two pro heroes are i-inviting him over for dinner? Sounds suspicious to me.”

 

Aizawa only nodded in agreement and Yamada pouted. “But Shichi’s different! Shou’s on his case!”

 

“Yeah, Zashi, all the more reason for the kid to trust the man who’s supposed to arrest him. It took me a year before he even willingly let me get near him.”

 

Yamada huffed. “Well at least bring some food for him! What if he’s hungry?”

 

“I’ll do it if you pack the food.”

 

Yamada sighed and accepted the task. “You’re so lazy, babe.”

Aizawa hummed and the conversation turned elsewhere for the rest of dinnertime. When Izuku was done eating he gathered his empty plate along with his fathers’, who both seemed to be done as well. He placed them in the sink and began scrubbing. 

 

Yamada came over after packing a small bento for Aizawa to give to his case and ruffled the boy’s hair as usual. “Alrighty, bedtime after you wash those dishes, little listener!”

 

Izuku hummed, shaking his sleeves to make them go down and raising his foot to tug at his joggers. Having his papa standing over him when he had just felt so vulnerable hours before made him feel uncomfortable, like he was exposed. “I know, Papa.”

 

Yamada patted the boy’s head again before walking off, muttering a soft, “I’m gonna catch up on some sleep today,” before promptly heading to his shared bedroom. Izuku got back to washing.

 

A chair skidded backward slightly somewhere to his left, Aizawa getting up. It was the man’s turn to go over to his son. Izuku gave the man a quick glance to acknowledge his presence before looking back to his task.

 

As always, just as any other parental figure had done for him, Aizawa rubbed the boy’s hair. “You good, kid? You’ve been looking a little down today.”

 

If Izuku had been surprised that the man had even noticed, he didn’t allow his face to show it. “I’m fine, Dad. We took a test in class today and I dunno if I did very well,” he lied.

 

Aizawa hummed before scratching at his chin. “I’m sure you did fine. Nedzu didn’t take an interest in you for nothing.”

 

The boy nodded, looking intently at the plate in his hand as he scrubbed it gently with the sponge. He said nothing else.

 

The man placed a hand on the boy’s head, lightly pulling it to him as he bent down and gave his son a small kiss on the head. “Anyway, gotta head to patrol, give that brat his food.” He ruffled the boy’s head again. “See you later, problem child.”

 

“Bye, Dad! Stay safe!” He yelled as he watched the man retreat out the door, bento box in hand. He knew the man would be waiting for a while.

 

A few minutes of washing and rinsing the dishes later, the boy was done. He took a pump of soap and washed his hands, not liking the feeling of microscopic grime on his hands, and dried himself on a dry towel. He quickly headed upstairs, hearing his papa’s snores from rooms adjacent to his own.

 

Quietly, the ten year old closed his door, flicking the switch on swiftly for he did not enjoy the pitch black that loomed in the corners. He quickly changed into his gear, though it is only really a hoodie with a few small yet efficient items strapped on. A mask with a battery-ran voice modulator sat to the side, waiting to be put on.

 

Elbow, shin and knee guards were velcroed onto their assigned spots, the result of a poor budget, or rather finding stuff on the streets. They worked well enough. A utility belt draped around his waist, two knives for emergencies tucked away at the sides. More things could be added in the back, though he only really puts fun things such as glitter bombs or smokescreens there. Lastly his main weapon stuck to his back - a simple, extendable bo staff.

 

The ten year old shoved his shoes on with a bit of a wince, having forgotten about his wounds in his hurry. He slowed down a bit, caution in his moves as he finished.

 

“Tohru?” He whisper-yelled, pausing as he took a look around the room. “Tohru!”

 

He was met with a stilled silence.

 

The boy huffed, pulling his hood up and slapping his mask on. He switched the flip in the mask, voice coming off to a deeper tone. It wasn’t of a man’s, though it did help in hiding the pre-pubescent tone in Izuku’s still high voice. It was more of an older teen’s pitch, hence why the police estimate the vigilante to be around his late teens to early twenties, possibly with a small mutant quirk that’d cut off quite the height.

 

Of course they weren’t expecting a ten year old.

 

“I’m leaving, Toh-kun, with or without you,” he said in a petulant tone. “I’ll be fine either way. Things like this always happen - you’re always there when I go down.”

 

He wondered if his friend was even listening.

 

He sighed, propping up some pillows under a blanket as an extra precaution before going over to the window and pulling it up. The boy paused, a foot propped up against the sill ready to take a leap for the tree. “... You coming?”

 

Still, no response.

 

Izuku tugged at the corner of his hood, shielding his face from view before taking a painful leap toward the tree next to his window. He hissed out a cry but continued to make his way down.

 

The familiar cold that hovered somewhere to the high of his behind told him he wasn’t alone.

 

He smiled a goofy little victory smile before making his way toward his usual patrolling area, the world around him dark with the rare exceptions of the street lamps.

 

Those lights were the only things that kept him from acting out on the terror that crawled in his chest in the dark of night.

 

The cold around him felt ominous as usual, though Izuku wasn’t scared because he knew that it was his friend.

 

He jumped from building to building, nearly falling more times than once due to his irritating bruises and burns. He pushed through. He wasn’t doing this for fun, wasn’t doing it for himself.

 

Eventually he arrived at his destination, though he’d admit that it took him longer than he had wanted it to be. 

 

“Took you long enough, Shichi,” a voice from behind him spoke. Izuku held the urge to yelp with a fierce grip.

 

He spun in his spot, a carefree smile hidden beneath his mask. He turned just in time to see the figure rise from the shadows of the tall building next to the one he was currently standing on.

 

The vigilante laughed. “Eraser!” He shouted with mirth before tutting, backing away as an instinctive response to his short size compared to the hero’s looming figure. “So nice to see you again.”

 

He clasped his gloved hands together. “But again, please! Call me Shimura.”

 

The hero only rolled his eyes and shoved a box full of food at the vigilante’s chest.

 

____________________

 

Shichi, otherwise known as Shimura, wasn’t created by the once nine year old boy for fun.

 

Shichi wasn’t made for Izuku’s own enjoyment, though he must admit he did love the wind that blew against his hooded face, the adrenaline rush he’d get when fighting crime.

 

Shichi was made because Izuku couldn’t handle things alone.

 

That’s why.

 

Simple as that.

 

Izuku couldn’t run around protecting his hero fathers from the sideline, couldn’t make sure they’d die and leave him, too.

 

Shichi could.

 

Izuku couldn’t find his Mama and Papa’s spirits on his own, couldn’t spread the name Shimura on his own.

 

Shichi could, though Izuku had already given up long ago, accepting the fact that decades was too long for a ghost as bright as his former parents to have stayed. He was glad, actually, already having accepted that his parents had almost positively found their eternal peace.

 

The third and last reason Shichi was created was because Izuku couldn’t seem to torture his old brother as much as he’d like to, not having the balls to go up to a man whom hasn’t seen his Izuku in years.

 

But guess what.

 

Shichi could.

 

Letters and notes he’d leave for the detective after beating a criminal, post it notes stuck to a villain’s head signed cheekily with a small ‘Shimura’ and a doodle at the bottom.

 

Izuku truly loved seeing the faces Tsukauchi Naomasa would make after reading a note.

 

If he’d only stayed long enough, or rather had the strength to stay long enough, he would stop.

 

Because only then would he see the pain that would edge its way into the man’s face, a look as if questioning why that name would pop up years later.

 

Izuku only left notes like that because some part of him wanted to be closer to his older family, a part of him still yearned to break the pattern they had going in their lives just so he could squeeze in.

 

He nearly did it one day many years ago, after searching Naomasa’s name on the internet. A successful detective, he was, working at a local police station. He had ran out of the house, running towards that address in slippers.

 

He had almost gone over to hug the man whom he saw beyond those glass doors, standing behind the counter with a mug in his hands.

 

But he saw his brother, older than he was the last time he saw him, taller too, smile.

 

That man smiled a smile that looked so real that Izuku hadn’t the heart to break it.

 

So he only stood there, outside those doors behind a bush for a while longer, watching as the man talked with a coworker.

 

That day, seven maybe ten year old Izuku left with an empty feeling in his chest. However, like many other times, he pushed that void down and ignored it.

 

For this boy was too kind to worry about his own problems. Naomasa looked happy. Who was he to change that?

 

If only he had been closer that day, maybe he would have seen the hollowness in that man’s eyes.

 

But he didn’t.

 

So Shichi, otherwise known as Shimura, was created because Izuku felt that his other persona could be allowed the treat of selfishness. Shichi was created because Izuku wanted to feel even just the tiniest bit to his old life.

 

What funner way to do that than this?

 

____________________

 

Shinsou Hitoshi had had enough.

 

He had been done with the load of crap he’d endure during his stay at that orphanage. Years had gone by and nearly everyone from before had gotten adopted, Akira included. 

 

Shinsou had expected the bullying to stop after that, with his main tormentor gone.

 

But it didn’t.

 

More children were dropped like garbage into this dump and the cycle started all over again.

 

Shinsou only ignored them this time.

 

The days had stretched longer and the taunting worsened. The boy had ignored them to the best of his ability, but even he had a limit.

 

So at the age of ten, nearly eleven, he ran away.

 

That was a month ago.

 

Shinsou was now that extra digit, having turned eleven only just a day ago. It was July 2nd now. If he were in school, summer break would already be halfway done.

 

The boy had managed to claim an alleyway in the vicious land of the homeless, already having been beaten up by more than one territorial being. He’d been living off of garbage he’d find in dumpsters, but there were many days he’d have to deal without food.

 

He lost a lot of weight over the month, but he still doesn’t regret leaving the orphanage. He’d do it all over again if he had to. The only thing he did regret, however, was not packing enough resources, like extra food. He had gotten one other outfit, though, so that was something.

 

Today was one of those unfortunate days where he found little food. Throughout the day, he had been running on the little adrenaline left in his body, using it to run around the area in search of food behind restaurants or nearby dumpsters.

 

He found nearly nothing, because the staff working at local diners were tired of the poor ravanging in their trash. Other dumpsters scattered around the city had already been raided by other unfortunate souls.

 

So there Shinsou lay, body worn, slumped against the wall in a narrow alleyway as his eyes scanned the darkening sky above. An apple lay in his palm, hand resting upturned against the hard floor.

 

He wanted to eat it right then, but his jaw was tired and the apple was dry, stripped of its freshness. He didn’t want to risk choking on it, for he was sure he wouldn’t have the energy to try and get it out. His stomach ached, feeling bruised even though he was sure it was only the hunger clawing at his insides.

 

Vomiting was another issue that he didn’t want to experience again on his journey, already having nothing in his stomach to throw up.

 

Then again, he was starving to death. His stomach grumbled loudly, bouncing off the walls of the alley and if he wasn’t currently feeling like crap, he was sure he’d have been embarrassed.

 

This time however, he only groaned, rolling to the side and bringing his knees to his chest, hugging it tight as if it’d make him feel better. His body leaned fully against the wall now, apple hidden in his chest along with his hand.

 

He needed to eat.

 

Shinsou brought the apple to his mouth and bit down, munching on it until he had salivated the apple enough that he could swallow without worry. 

 

It was rotten in the middle.

 

“Blergh!” He spat the apple to the side, coughing and hacking as he lurched forward. He threw the apple far from him, watching as it splattered on the wall and fell to the floor, bouncing twice before it rolled to a stop. A hand went down to the floor for support, knees on the ground as his free arm pounded against his chest.

 

Apparently he did have the energy to do that much.

 

His throat burned like fire and contrary to what he told himself earlier, he questioned if he made the right decision in leaving the orphanage. He felt the acid swish in his stomach, tasted the germs crawling on his tongue and he asked himself.

 

“.. Was it worth it?”

 

And Shinsou jumped at the voice that appeared seemingly out of nowhere, a deep voice that wasn’t his own but seemed to have read his mind.

 

His head whipped around, eyes widening in alarm at the intruder. Shinsou stiffened, eyes expecting to meet another homeless person, crazed and looking for a place to claim just as the others had from before.

 

All the eleven year old saw was a hooded vigilante that had caught the attention of many news stations and the police. The vigilante stared down at him, albeit not much with his super short height, with the softest of eyes wielding some form of pity.

 

Shichi, they would call him.

 

Shinsou sucked in a breath, the answer ‘no’ on the tip of his tongue. That didn’t come out.

 

“What do you want?” The boy said loudly, body puffing out in an attempt at coming out more fierce, though it was clear that it didn’t work because the hooded boy took a step closer.

 

“I’m not here to hu-”

 

An answer was all he needed. The person in front of him stopped dead in their tracks, eyes glazing and body becoming slack as Shinsou’s quirk took over. A sense of pride washed over the boy, however it was quickly replaced with fear and disgust towards himself.

 

He let his control down with a small yip, expecting a yell or the look of undeniable fear from the vigilante, just as everyone else he’s accidentally used his quirk on had done.

 

All that came from the boy was a muffled yelp, this time not in the deep voice he had heard before, but a higher pitch like one he’d hear from a younger kid.

 

Shinsou didn’t question it, already lost in his own head.

 

The vigilante cleared his throat, blinking the shock out of his eyes before turning to Shinsou. “W-Was that your q-quirk?” The high voice spoke, timid and lacking the confidence it had before.

 

Shinsou glanced up at the hooded boy before dropping his gaze back to the floor with a glare. “What, you scared? A big bad vigilante like you is scared of a villain in the making like me?” He taunted, though it was at himself more than anything.

 

“A-A villain?” The vigilante said, making his way towards Shinsou and stopping a few feet away.

 

Shinsou shifted uncomfortably. “That’s what they say ‘cause of this stupid fuckin’ quirk I’ve got.”

 

“W-What?!” The boy, Shinsou concluded, said, a dark sky above their heads. “You think a quirk can be s-stupid? I’m sure you can do a lot with yours! All quirks can be used to help others! I didn’t think such a useless quirk like mine could help people, b-but l’m where I am now! W-What’s your quirk?” Shichi rambled, tone higher with its excitement.

 

Shinsou tsked, turning his head away from the stranger in rejection. He wouldn’t answer that question.

 

But the vigilante seemed to have other plans, because he only crouched down beside the boy, waiting quietly with patience.

 

Shinsou thought that was hella awkward. And creepy, to say the least.

 

“... Brainwashing,” he muttered.

 

“What w-was that?” The boy cocked his head to the side.

 

Shinsou groaned, losing the last bit of stiffness in his posture as it was replaced with annoyance. He let his guard down, the vigilante seeming safe enough. “I said Brainwashing, you dolt, check your ears!” He snapped, head whizzing to meet the stranger.

 

Silence engulfed the two and Shinsou rubbed his palms together as he waited for that familiar look of disgust to take over the vigilante’s blank face. “You gonna run like the rest o-?”

 

“Brainwashing?! THAT’S SO COOL! M-Mister, you could do so much with that! Hostage situations would be so easy, imagine all the people you could save!” He paused, looking at the shell shocked expression on the other’s face before looking hellward with a shy expression. “T-That is i-if y-you wanted to- OH CRAP, MY VOICE!”

 

Shinsou thought it was bull that the boy had only now realized his malfunction, but it was definitely fun to watch as he struggled with his mask. He laughed a laugh that he hadn’t used in years and it came as a shock to him that it was unlocked with such a person that sounded so intimidating when talked about on television.

 

“What are you, five?” Shinsou chuckled as Shichi seemed to pout behind his mask.

 

“I am much older than that, thank you.” He retorted, voice deep once again.

 

Just like that, all the tension in the alley was sucked out as both of them chuckled.

 

“Mhm, sure,” Shinsou grinned with this person that seemed nicer than all the people he’d met in his life combined. He was going to add more, another snarky remark, but his stomach seemed to have other plans.

 

Another loud growl came from down below and the boy groaned at the emptiness in his stomach. It jabbed him from the inside and he had to wonder, though it was probably completely unrelated, how women managed to go nine months with a baby pounding against their walls.

 

Shichi stopped his laughter, a solemn face taking over his covered features once again. “... Are you a runaway?”

 

Shinsou gripped at the dirty shirt he had on, grabbing onto some of his stomach with it. He hummed a short yes.

 

That brought up the question that started the whole conversation once again.

 

“Was it worth it?” Shichi questioned in a low voice, quiet and barely audible. All playfulness in his tone was gone and Shinsou had to question why.

 

After a few moments, Shinsou responded, the race in his stomach subsiding. “I got away from my bullies, so yeah.”

“Why didn’t you just move schools then? Tell your parents or something and leave?”

 

Shinsou looked at the boy in the eyes before speaking in a monotone voice. “I don’t have parents. They left me. I lived in an orphanage ever since I got my quirk.” He scratched at his leg. “I lived with my bullies.”

 

“Oh.” Was all he said.

 

A brief quiet stayed between the two before the vigilante broke it with the sudden rustle of his movements. He pulled a post-it note and a pen from his belt before writing on it on his knee. Shinsou, the eleven year old hungry and bruised from his journey alone, watched in silent curiosity.

 

Shichi pulled the post-it from its stack, sticking his two items back into his utilities before thrusting the paper onto Shinsou’s forehead. The latter grabbed it and turned it towards his eyes.

 

An address, he presumed.

 

“What’s this for?”

 

“Drugs.”

 

“Wha?”

The vigilante dragged his palm over his face. “Agh, no, that’s not what I meant. Uh, go to that address. I know this probably sounds sketchy coming from someone like me, but the people there are... nice. They can help you.”

 

Shinsou raised an eyebrow and realized the situation he was in. He was talking to a wanted person. An infamous, wanted vigilante. The talk of the news for nearly a year, an escape artist that has managed to dodge heroes for so long. “Why should I trust you?”

 

Shichi shook his head, raising his hands in the air casually before dropping them back down to rest on his knees in his crouching position. “You shouldn’t! But tell me, purple,” The boy swayed on his feet, “ever heard of Eraserhead?”

 

____________________

 

It didn’t take much to convince the boy to leave the alley in search of the address. He was a hungry, growing child who had gone through the dirt and grime of the runaway life. If the building looked sketchy when he’d arrive, he’d just turn right back and crawl to his alley. No harm done.

 

The sky was nearly pitch black now and the time was probably around midnight. Shinsou had felt the eyes of the vigilante on his back nearly half way through his trek before he watched the faint silhouette of the boy run over buildings and disappear into the distance ahead.

 

He wondered where the boy was headed.

 

Shinsou turned many corners and glanced at many street signs in frustration. His stomach ached in loss and his legs felt like sticks that would snap in half if he took even one more step forward.

 

They didn’t though, so he kept at it.

 

His sense of direction was poor in the dark of night, but it was polished trumensely over the past month.

 

When he made it to the door nearly an hour of searching later, his mind was too weak and his body was too tired to question the stupidity of walking into a quote unquote hero’s house blindly on the words of a criminal.

 

He crawled - like, almost literally crawled - up the stairs to the opening of the house and pretty much collapsed on the door, body hunched over in a curl. The child skidded to the floor with a thud, and it was a wonder how important food had become to the boy nowadays.

 

A muffled shout came from inside the house, Shinsou barely hearing it through the door. “Papa! S-Someone’s at the door!” A young, bright voice shouted from the inside at this time of nearly one in the morning. Heavy stomps on wood followed, one pair of feet slowly becoming two.

 

Shinsou, body sore and jabbing, moaned lightly, wiggling uncomfortably in his spot on the floor of the porch.

 

The door quickly opened from the inside, making Shinsou who had been leaning on it for support crumble at the side, upper body intruding the household. Light shone in his eyes from above, his own that had adjusted to the darkness of the outside throbbing with the sudden change. He squinted them.

 

Two gasps came from above, a squawk coming from a high pitched tone . “Papa!”

 

Shinsou heard another pair of footsteps making its way down the stairs, his hand crumbling the post-it note in his palm.

 

In an annoyed tone, scratchy from sleep, another man spoke out. “What the hell is going on down here.” A pause. “Oh shit.”

 

A set of arms grabbed him from his underpits and gently lifted him off the ground. A small sized, green haired boy bounced along behind him, Shinsou facing him in the arms of a blonde stranger.

 

Next thing he knew, he was on a couch with a family of three - one he had recognized as his favorite hero, Eraserhead, just as the vigilante had said - tending to him with no small amount of care.

 

Shinsou Hitoshi ended up passing out from exhaustion after taking a sip of water from the green headed child.

 

____________________

 

“Was it worth it?” Tohru said from the side of Izuku, who sat on the flight of stairs, watching as his parents quietly tended to the passed out boy on the couch. The question had become used that day more than twice, ever since Izuku had ran into the runaway by chance.

 

Izuku hummed quietly, yawning before slumping his head on the palm of his hand. He glanced at the ghost. “It’s always worth the trouble if you’re helping someone,” he whispered. “He ran from the orphanage. I did that too, once upon a time.”

 

Tohru lifted an eyebrow, squatting down in an attempt to sit next to Izuku. His butt passed through the floor.

 

Izuku blinked tiredly. “He reminded me of myself. I was just curious.” He turned his head very subtly towards his friend. “I hated myself for running. Things could have turned out different. I could have been with my siblings still. It wasn’t… I should have stayed.”

 

Mama could have been alive still.

 

The boy exhaled from his nose before leaning against the railing of the stairs. “I was just curious,” he said again.

 

Izuku closed his eyes. “Was it different for him?”

Notes:

Next Deadline: September 2, 2020

Chapter 13: A Semi-Truthful Memory

Summary:

Nicknames are fun, flashbacks are not.

Notes:

Yuhh, so I'm late because school is pain. I've got five missing assignments- updates will be more sporadic from now on.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa rummaged with the grocery bags in his hands, a young eight year old Izuku walking beside him with a bag or two of his own. They hadn’t taken the car on their trip to the store, not needing to since they already lived so close.

 

The man glanced down at his son, the boy already staring up at his father, before his brows lifted up slightly as if recalling something. “Ah,” he had said, reaching into his jacket and pulling out a manila folder. He turned to Izuku apologetically. “We need to make a quick stop before we head home, Izuku. Gotta turn in some paperwork for a case.”

 

Izuku had only hummed, adjusting the bag in his hand and pulling down the sleeves of his hoodie. It had been windy that day.

 

So the two continued walking, the boy only following his father. They hadn’t changed course, so that meant that they had already passed the place they were headed along the way. A comfortable silence rested between them, Izuku’s side lightly bumping Aizawa’s. The child’s free hand tugged onto the man’s sweatpants.

 

That day, whether he knew it or not, Izuku’s thoughts lay hidden under soft cloth.

 

“If I hold onto him like this, he won’t leave, too, right?” He would think, looking down at his shoes as he dragged his feet on the concrete ground.

 

Then Aizawa stopped, legs slowing into a more casual walk. Izuku slowed, too, a gust of wind slapping at his cheeks. He let go of his father’s pant leg before pulling his All Might themed hood up. The yellow “rabbit” ears hung beside his head, flopping in every which way.

 

His hand went back to grabbing his dad, eyes still cast low, face hiding from mother nature.

 

“Tsukauchi!” Aizawa yelled then, a hand waving in the air with the folder in its grasp.

 

And Izuku had froze, legs stiffening and eyes widening just a fraction. Aizawa went without him, continuing to walk forward, not taking any notice of his son’s hand that had dropped from his thigh.

 

The grip was too light.

 

His grip was too light.

 

The eight year old looked up, hair tickling his forehead as he took in the view. He wasn’t careful enough, didn’t realize where he had been led, didn’t notice.

 

It was the same place he had gone to only just a year earlier, when he had been seven, maybe eleven.

 

That place where he saw his older older brother. That place where he had let his old life wither away just a smidge, if only for the sake of another man’s happiness.

 

“Oh,” that vaguely familiar voice had said, deep but still noticeably his Naocchan. “It’s just you, Aizawa. What do you need? I was just about to head home, but by all means,” the man spread his arms before dropping them down to the side with an exaggerated sigh, a playful smile on his lips, “go ahead and give me more work.”

 

Aizawa made an amused noise and brought the folder down to his chest. He opened it and started flipping through, explaining the details it held within. At some point he had given it to the detective. Izuku stood behind for a minute or two, only listening with a strained face before slowly scooting his way behind his father.

 

He hadn’t wanted him to leave now, did he.

 

Tsukauchi peeped his head over Aizawa’s frame, eyes settling on the small hooded boy behind his coworker. “Hm? Who’s this?”

 

Aizawa twisted his body slightly to look down at Izuku, a handful of groceries in one hand as the other went down to rest atop the boy’s clothed noggin. He hummed. “This is my son,” Aizawa pushed the boy lightly from the back, making the younger crush into his side. 

 

“Oh?” Tsukauchi teased, body tilting forward slightly before leaning back. Aizawa Shouta taking in a child? Who would have known.”

 

“Shut up, Tsukauchi.”

 

Said man had let out a hearty laugh before leaning down, hands on his knees as he bent slightly at Izuku’s level. “Hello, the name’s Tsukauchi Naomasa,” he held out a hand.

 

Izuku already knew that.

 

The boy huddled closer to his father, clearly uncomfortable with how near his old friend was to him, unknowing of the situation. Only a piece of fabric lay between them. Izuku kept his head down.

 

Tsukauchi only smiled at the lack of response before straightening again. “The shy type, eh? I used to know someone like that.”

 

Aizawa patted the boy’s head again, hand sliding down and pulling the hood off with it. A mop of green sat on top. “Come on, Izuku, introduce yourself.” He had said encouragingly, a father figure as always, though more stoic than Papa was.

 

Which Papa he was talking of, he did not know.

 

Still, his name rang in his head. “Izuku,” Aizawa had said.

 

Right in front of Tsukauchi, he had said his name, pulled his hood down.

 

And Tsukauchi froze then.

 

Izuku froze, too.

 

But he strained his eyes with a focus he didn’t know he had, as if that would make Tsukauchi forget - that he was there, the color of his hair, his name.

 

Everything.

 

Izuku looked up, and he still remembers how much he regretted that to this day, staring up at his brother’s unfamiliarly familiar face.

 

“H-Hi,” he breathed quietly, eyes looking into sad orbs. Why those eyes looked glazed over and wet, he did not know. Stupidly, he did not question it, does not question a thing. 

 

Green curls, unruly yet tamed, flocked over his head, vibrant and tickling his skin. “‘M name’s Iz-uku.”

 

Tsukauchi had only blinked and that hidden layer of pain was gone in a flash. He smiled and lent out his hand again, Izuku accepting it reluctantly. They shook one another, the older’s palm warm against his own. “Well, it’s nice to meet you, Izuku.”

 

Then he looked back at Aizawa, letting Izuku shy back away behind his dad, heart racing a mile a minute. 

 

“Okay then, I’ll take these back home and look over ‘em.” Tsukauchi slapped the folder lightly against the front of his hand before waving and walking in the opposite direction of them, back towards his car.

 

And Izuku had only stared at the man’s retreating form, hand holding Aizawa’s as they started to walk away, too. A pang tugged at his chest, dull and hardly noticeable. Izuku, young and scarred, watched as his unknowing brother opened the door to his car and drove off.

 

He was alone again, always alone.

 

(But he had his Dad and Papa with him, right?)

 

So Izuku turned his head and continued on his journey home with his father, that familiar feeling prickling at his eyes. Again, he’d push it down.

 

He always pushed it down.

 

Aizawa then craned his head down to meet Izuku’s gaze before letting go of his hand and turning quietly in the opposite direction. Izuku stood there, turning his head and reaching an arm out for his dad, mouth opening in objection.

 

But no words could fall out.

 

And he watched, feet stuck to the ground as the man he called his father walked away silently, hands casually slipped into his pockets as the grocery bags rested upon his arms. Casually, as though Izuku had never been there in his life, as though he never existed in the eyes of his own.

 

Another one bites the dust.

 

Another one leaves the boy alone and parentless.

 

He didn’t-

 

He couldn’t be left-

 

“Dad!”

 

The boy jolted up in his bed, feet kicking with the phantom memory of walking. His hand was outstretched and pointed towards the ceiling, reaching for a man who had not been there in reality.

 

Izuku huffed, pulling his arm back down to his chest and holding it close. His breathing was erratic, but that was nothing out of the ordinary when he’d awaken to those types of dreams.

 

The last part didn’t happen, he reminded himself. His dad was still here, only Tsukauchi had left that day.

 

“Another one?” Tohru questioned from the side of the bed, back against the wall.

 

Izuku blinked once, turning towards his friend and nodded.

 

“You okay, Izuku-kun?” A voice came from the other side of the room, and Izuku jumped, feet bristling against the thick sheets. He whipped his head toward the sound.

 

It was just Shinsou.

 

Right.

 

He had forgotten.

 

Another addition to the family had been added, only just a week ago. He’d have to be quieter.

 

“A-Ah, I’m fine, nii-chan.” Izuku answered, dropping his hand to the side. His eyes swept around his room - their room - taking in the change for the nth time. Everything looked relatively the same for now. Papa and Dad had only moved the furniture around a bit to make room for Shinsou’s bed. That’d change soon, though. They’d go shopping for the others’ belongings soon enough. “Just a dream.”

 

Shinsou blinked from his bed, sighing and moving around a bit so his back would hit the bed frame more comfortably in his sitting position. “You don’t have to call me that, you know. It’s been a week since we met, and you said I’m only a few days older.”

 

Izuku knew that, of course. He didn’t have to use that term, but oddly enough, when he thought he’d hate calling someone other than Tenko that, the boy took comfort in using it. It reminded him of a time where he was at peace, flocking around with his siblings and sibling-figures.

 

Shinsou was his own person, though. Izuku knew this.

 

Tenko was Tenko, Tenko was different.

 

The boy smiled a gummy smile, all shine no bite. He tilted his head childishly, a teasing grin on his face. “Awh, but I like it! Hitocchan! Hito-nii! Nii-chan~!”

 

Although the room was dark, Izuku knew the older was blushing. He could feel it. It made his insides warm and tingly, a rush of happiness and petulant victory crawling up his spine.

 

“Izu-kun, we met a… a week ago!” Shinsou hesitated, but continued on. “Do you adopt everyone you meet into your family on the spot?”

 

The boy put a finger to his chin in contemplation, thinking of all his extended family members.

 

“Yeah!”

 

Shinsou guffawed and Izuku blew a raspberry at him. “You like it anyway, Hitocchan.” 

 

The boy curled his feet towards himself, heels touching and legs bent to the side. He grabbed his toes and leaned forward. “You should make a nickname for me, too! Like, an actual nickname! Everyone calls me the same things, you should join in. Or make a different one.” He made a face. “Dad is boring, too. All he calls me is my name.” He stuck his tongue out cheerily, though he knew he liked his father either way.

 

“What do you want me to call you,” Shinsou deadpanned, “broccoli boy?”

 

“Eh?! No!” Izuku squawked. “Actually..”

 

“You’re actually thinking about it?!”

 

“It has a nice ring to it!” Izuku defended, waving a hand dreamily into the air. “Broccoli boy.”

 

“Pshh, you’re weird.”

 

“Thanks, Hito-nii!”

 

“No problem, broccoli. Asparagus?” 

 

“I prefer carrots.”

 

“Ugh, you disgust me.”

 

“Wha?! Hitocchan, carrots are good for your eyes, you should eat some because you clearly don’t have good taste in veggies.”

 

Shinsou made a face. “I don’t think I even like vegetables.”

 

Izuku shook his head over Tohru’s quiet laughter behind him. Another ghost peeked their head through the wall, but later flew off seemingly uninterested in the conversation.

 

Then Shinsou yawned, arms flying up to stretch. “We should probably sleep now. It’s already,” he looked at the clock that hung on the wall, eyes squinting as he read in the dim moonlight, “two in the morning.”

 

“Oh.” Izuku answered dumbly. “What were you doing awake at this time already, nii-chan?”

 

Shinsou shrugged. “Couldn’t sleep. I was just thinking about stuff…”

 

Izuku hummed in acknowledgement, sliding down into his bed once again, body covered by the fluff of the blanket.

 

Tohru jerked, legs kicking into Izuku’s side. The boy made an indignant noise. “Someone’s comi-”

 

Then the door opened, a stream of light from the hallway outside shining through.

 

“I heard someone calling for me.” Aizawa came through the door, rubbing at his eyes then scratching at his head. He didn’t have patrol that day, hadn’t for the week since the two fathers were busy with adoption paperwork.

 

Izuku sat up in bed again, along with Shinsou who did the same. 

 

The dream came back to him. “Dad, that was forever ago,” Izuku snorted. “You’re so late.”

Dreams like that were normal. They always happened, nothing could change that. When he’d wake up with Tohru not by his side, he’d calm himself down alone. That day he just hadn’t been careful enough. It happens, he slips.

 

Aizawa hummed, walking over to Izuku’s side of the room before flopping down across Izuku tiredly. The boy squawked. “Hah?”

Aizawa lifted a hand and waved it dismissively, thwacking it against the mattress. “Shut up, I’m sleeping.”

 

Shinsou laughed across the room, but some part of it sounded bitter and lacking in enthusiasm to Izuku.

 

After a few heavy - literally heavy, because apparently his dad was (ph)at - seconds, the man pushed himself up and brought his lips down to Izuku’s forehead, hand on his shoulder to push the boy down gently.

 

“So you’re okay? Why’d you call?” His dad questioned.

 

Izuku smiled lightly. “I’m fine, dad. Just had a dream you drank all my coffee again.”

 

The man bonked his son’s head. “As I should. You’re ten, Izuku, you shouldn’t be drinking coffee.”

 

“I got it from you.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Yeet.”

 

Aizawa sighed. “Well I’d do it again and this time it won’t be a dream.” The man grumbled before pressing another kiss to the boy’s head, “... actually I’m thinking coffee right now.”

 

Izuku laughed but said nothing else.

 

“I’m going to bed now. I can practically hear Yamada screeching when he realizes I left, the loud brat.”

 

“You love him,” Izuku teased.

 

Aizawa grumbled but made no objections. He placed another hand on Izuku’s head. “Goodnight, problem child.”

“Night, dad,” the child chirped.

 

And Aizawa turned to walk away [but he wouldn’t leave Izuku alone in this reality] and headed to Shinsou’s side of the room. The boy’s brows lifted in surprise, Izuku could see - maybe something to do with his quirk, he never really tested, never really cared to try out - and Izuku smiled.

 

Shinsou would learn that these people didn’t just leave people or take in others for the sake of feeling good for themselves.

 

Izuku should have been able to see that, too.

 

Aizawa patted the other boy’s head, ruffling the already untamed hair some more just as a father would do with his son. Izuku saw Shinsou lean into the touch.

 

He was touch starved, Izuku noticed. Izuku would just have to change that with his own comfort.

 

“Goodnight, Hitoshi,” Aizawa said, leaning down and kissing the older’s forehead just as he had done with Izuku. The man didn’t discriminate, no sir.

 

“Night,” Shinsou paused for a moment before continuing, “dad.”

 

And Aizawa gave one of those rare smiles, the type of smiles that he’d only show to family. Then he turned and walked to the door.

 

“Wait.” Shinsou called quietly from his own spot on the bed. Izuku snuggled back into his comforters, pinching Tohru’s leg as a small revenge.

 

Aizawa turned his head again, hand on the door. 

 

“Thanks.” The boy rubbed at the back of his neck awkwardly. “For, uh, you know.”

 

Thank you for taking me in, echoed loudly throughout the room even though it had gone unsaid.

 

The man only hummed and took a step out of the room. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat, Hitoshi.”

 

“...”

 

Then the door closed quietly, a small thump of the frame, and the two boys were left in silence. A comforting quiet, if you will.

 

“Sweet dreams, Izuku.” Shinsou finally said before turning to face the wall, covering his frame with the nice - and wow, he had thought, they were finally warm - sheets.

 

Izuku hummed and shifted once again, back to the bed and eyes heavenward.

 

A few minutes passed by, quiet yet not as empty as they had been for the boy only a week ago. Light snores coming from his newest brother resounded in small waves.

 

Izuku couldn’t fall asleep again. The smile that had been there mere minutes ago had faded away, but he wasn’t sad - at least, not as sad as he had been when he had just woken up.

 

He only stared blankly up at the ceiling.

Notes:

Next up is probably gonna be Shinsou POV for half of it. Featuring school! yay. Also this chapter is unedited because my asian mom grounds me if I'm not on bed by 11PM and it's already 11:29PM :'D

Next Update : September 17, 2020

Chapter 14: What the Hell, Izuku?

Summary:

Izuku's angsty and forgetful as always.
Shinsou is nosy.
Aizawa is stupid as fuck.

Notes:

Man, my summaries just keep getting lazier. I know I've been telling y'all that I would update, but I keep getting side-tracked, sorry lol. There is way too many good fanfics on this app. Y'all NEED to read "A New Page," by Aiden21 on here. Some good Mentor Stain and runaway/villain-ish/vigilante Izuku stuff there.

Anyway, enjoy! This is a little over 7k words, so I hope that makes up for my tardiness. I gotta go back to writing the 3 essays that are due on Thursday :')

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“That vigilante again?”

Tsukauchi sighed, feet tapping on the ground anxiously as his hands cupped around a mug of steamy coffee. “The cheeky bastard’s been gone for a week, Toshinori, a whole week! It doesn’t seem like much, but the kid never takes a break.”

 

“Oh?” Toshinori jeers, “It almost seems like you care.”

 

The detective’s ears go red in retaliation, but he closes his eyes and shakes his head. His fingers fiddle with each other lightly around the cup. “It’s not that,” he says before reaching up to massage his temple. “I just want to know why he uses that name. The sooner we catch him the better.”

 

Silence, and then, “You don’t think..”

 

Toshinori’s words go unsaid, but somehow Tsukauchi knows his friend’s thoughts.

 

“No. It’s been so long , Toshi, Tenko’s already gone.”

 

And that’s what they’d always believed after those first few months with no news from the boy. They held a funeral for him, too, placed him right beside the rest of the family. They were all gone.

 

The Shimuras were dead.

 

So that’s why they wanted to know - why, after all these years, had that surname popped up out of nowhere? On a vigilante no less? The presumed older teen’s listed name was Shichi - meaning; seven, though it was commonly mistaken as four - so why had it always been signed off as Shimura?

 

Toshinori nodded absently. “Want me to take a look into him? I haven’t really caught any vigilantes in my time,” then the man stands up and in a poof, he’s in his buff form, no longer the skinny man he had been taken into. He raises a fist dramatically, and it’s a blessing that they’re  in Tsukauchi’s house, “but if I-!”

 

And then the number one hero’s glory moment is over, a puff of smoke surrounding the two. The man is thin and scrawny once again. He hacks up blood.

 

Tsukauchi only sighs and idly hands the man a handkerchief. “No need. You barely have four hours on the clock, what makes you think you’ll be able to handle that boy? Even Endeavor couldn’t catch him, though I do admit I’m rather glad for that.” Another huff. “It’s fine either way. We’ve got Eraserhead on the case and he’s made more progress than we have in the past two years. As long as no one ruins that, Shichi will be loaded up in no time.”

 

Toshinori frowns, swiping at his mouth before putting the cloth down. “You make it sound like the boy is livestock waiting to get killed.” He says, looking back before bending down into his chair once more.

 

And, for some odd reason, Tsukauchi only gives the man a small, sad smile back.

 

“In the end, that’s what all criminals are, right? To the commission, that is. Fuel for the media, examples to the villains. Some can go on parole, or if they were a vigilante, they can go under the watchful eyes of the higher ups and get placed in an internship. But in the end,” Tsukauchi picks up his coffee and sips slowly, “they’re all the same.”

 

The number one hero is quiet.

 

And the detective does not know why he had spouted all those words either, but he doesn’t question a thing.

 

He shrugs and sets his mug on the table before sighing out the next few words with his breath.

 

“Not my problem, though.”

 

____________________

 

“Hito-nii! Gimme the coffee please!”

 

“ZUZU! I told you you’re too young for that!” Yamada shouts, a dramatic pout to his lips. “You won’t grow big and strong with all that caffeine.”

 

Aizawa sighs, ignoring the way Shinsou continues to pour his own fill of the black into his cup before passing the container to Izuku while chugging the drink down. “Izuku, Hitoshi, you really shouldn’t be drinking coffee at your age.”

 

“I’ve been drinking coffee since I was five.”

 

“I just wanted to copy you, dad,” the greenette pouts.

 

Then the family of newly four get into a friendly squabble over the matter, ending with Shinsou keeping his coffee and Izuku begrudgingly taking his orange juice from the counter.

 

“I don’t get it, nii-chan’s only a few days older than me!” The ten year old cries, but when he gulps his fill of orange juice all the lines in his face disappear.

 

Yamada hums, changing the subject masterfully as he cuts into his sunny side up egg. “Looks like you two are adjusting quickly, already here with the cute wittle nicknames!” The man leans over to the side to bop Izuku on the nose and give Shinsou a heavy pat on the shoulder.

 

“Yeah, Hichan is cool!” Izuku laughs, knowing full well of the small tint that lit across Shinsou’s cheeks.

 

“It’s a thousand times better than the orphanage,” Shinsou mutters, words intentionally hidden behind the chewing of his food.

 

Aizawa adjusts the gear on his neck. “You don’t have to worry about that place anymore, Zashi and I took care of it already.” 

 

They did, rather quickly, actually. Getting to court hadn’t taken nearly as long as they had expected it to be - only a week had passed since meeting Shinsou, though the trio had quickly clicked with the boy. Like a missing puzzle, almost.

 

Yamada and Aizawa had sued the orphanage for quirk discrimination and child neglection. Apparently the reason the court set up had been done quickly was because the government had already suspected problems coming from that specific area. Children who had gotten adopted from there complained about the lack of supplies and food distributed, or the caretakers abusive attitudes.

 

A death had happened many, many years ago, too, but Aizawa chose not to dig. Maybe he should have. Maybe he’d have seen the picture of a weathered girl, face half gone and shoulder non-existent. Maybe he’d have seen the boy who had been her brother, who had looked like his son, or maybe he’d have read about the mother of the two.

 

How she left them in that same place, how she died only a day after, how her green haired, large doe eyed bean had followed the same fate.

 

But they didn’t, and he wouldn’t know the truth until much later.

 

Shinsou hummed in response, poking at his food. “It’s all thanks to that vigilante, I guess.”

 

Izuku ducks his head to look at his food and Yamada smiles, nodding enthusiastically. “See, Shou? Shichi isn’t as bad as you say he is, he actually helps!” The man lightly pushes Shinsou. “Without him, we wouldn’t have our lovely son here, so stop badmouthing him!”

 

Aizawa rolls his eyes and groans, pointing an accusatory glare at his husband. “When did I ever say he was bad? I’m grateful and all, but I think the kid would be better at his job ,” he exaggerates, “on the right side of the law.”

 

Izuku blinks slowly at that, watching as the married couple bicker back and forth while chomping on his own food.

 

“If he wasn’t going around doing illegal activities, the kid might be a good hero.” Aizawa said.

 

The boy laughs lightly at that, snorting quietly. The action seems to go unnoticed by his dads, though Shinsou gives him a long side look. Izuku only spares a glance at the boy before his cheeks go red and he’s looking at his plate once again.

 

After some more small commentary, the subject changes towards grading homework between the two UA teachers and breakfast continues as normal. When they finish, Izuku takes as many plates as he can carry and places them in the sink as Yamada comes over to wash them. Aizawa and Shinsou do their things at the table before both kids are released to their rooms.

 

Izuku closes the door behind them, making a beeline for his own bed as Shinsou does the same.

 

“Hey, nii-chan,” Izuku starts, bouncing on his spot on the mattress. 

 

“Huh.”

 

“I’ve been meaning to ask… can you use your quirk on me? I want to see how it feels to be in headspace!”

 

The older narrowed his eyes. “Who told you my quirk was mind related?”

 

At that point Izuku knew he screwed up. The whole week, quirks hadn’t really been brought up, the two trying to get adjusted to everything and whatnot. Only Shimura knew of Shinsou’s brainwashing quirk from a one on one conversation.

 

It was only thanks to Izuku’s expertise in the matter [of lying] that he’d been saved. “I read your medical files! Your quirk is so cool!” And that part hadn’t been a lie. “It’s definitely a good power for heroics, uh t-that is if you want to go i-into that.”

 

Deja vu.

 

The boy started rambling as always, trying to get that look of familiarity off of Shinsou’s face. “And yeah!” He finished off lamely.

 

By the end of it - ‘it’ being a ten minute rampage of non-stop quirk analysis - Shinsou looked thoroughly confused. Confused in a good way, Izuku thought.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Yeah! So can you try it on me? I wanna see!”

 

Shinsou rubbed his arm nonchalantly, leaning back in his nest of pillows with a casual stance that seemed far too perfect to not be practiced.

 

“Are you sure? Most people I accidently use it on always screamed after I released control. Hell, one even pissed their pants.” The boy threw his hands up.

 

Izuku scrunched his nose at the thought, but he insisted.

 

“Fine then,” a pause, then, “just promise me you won’t…”

 

The boy smiled lightly and shook his head, hair bouncing in the dim light. “I promise, Hito-nii.”

 

Then the older asked a question, and all Izuku knew after that was the foggy white he’d know as an ocean of calm.



____________________

 

A haughty laugh came from behind him, one the boy knew all too well. A slap to the back, one that would seem like a friendly gesture, fell upon him, and if it weren’t for the blood rushing to that spot where skin met, tingling with anticipation, maybe Izuku would have thought that it had been just that.

 

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite Deku .”

 

Izuku turned to face the taller, a nervous smile on his face. “H-Hi, K-Ka-Kacchan.”

 

If you thought the stutter was gone, you were wrong.

 

Two months had passed since that time in the shared room. School started about two weeks ago, and everything was relatively the same as last year. The bullies, the rooftop, Tohru, the extra homework he’d solely get due to his ‘lack of a quirk’ - everything. The only thing that changed was that his brother attended the same school now.

 

He’d avoid the older in the halls, or creep around the corners to lessen his chances of running into his tormentors and risking Shinsou seeing.

 

Again, Bakugou had been placed into the same class as Izuku, this time it being 1-B. Shinsou had been assigned into Class 1-D. Truthfully, the boy was glad that his brother wasn’t in his class, otherwise the secret he had since long kept from his parents would get revealed.

 

He didn’t want them to worry. About the bullies, he means. It wasn’t that big of a deal anyway.

 

Izuku was placed firmly in his seat, back twisted to see his once upon a time best friend. Crimson red eyes looked down on him with distaste. “Writing in that stupid nerd journal of yours again, Deku?”

 

“A-Ah, t-they’re n-not…” Then he sighs, dejected. “Y-yeah…”

 

Maybe that was another thing that separated Izuku from Shichi.

 

Shichi was strong and quick on his tongue while Izuku was just a stupid deku who couldn’t do shit in front of people outside of his family. Just a stupid deku, a walking bad omen, the cause of death and destruction and pain and-

 

Another laugh interrupts his train of thought and maybe this time, Izuku notices, that was good. A chorus of the copied sound comes afterward, and it’s only then that Izuku notices the nameless lackeys behind his old friend.

 

“He even admits it!” Bakugou cackles before his smile drops and within the next second the boy is up in the other’s face. Izuku shrinks back, and this is another time where he notices how much of a coward he is.

 

The taller grabs a fist full of journal and crumbles the page he had torn off, the white exploding in a series of flutters. Izuku flinches but his mouth stays shut.

 

“I thought,” Bakugou reaches over to Izuku’s head and gently, as if he hadn’t been mocking the younger moments before, moves a stray green strand of hair away from Izuku’s eyes, and that moment is all Izuku needed to be caught off guard, “I told you to give up, you sack of shit.”

 

Then the Bakugou he knew and would always know stood before him once again, eyes full of disgust. The sight before him made the boy try to recall a time when the blonde had been his friend, before the diagnosed quirklessness, before meeting his Mama and Papa.

 

He couldn’t.

 

He couldn’t remember anymore.

 

He thought he had all this time, but no - it was only the memory of knowing that he had once been able to call the boy in front of him his friend.

 

And then Izuku, an eleven year old who knew too much for his age, realized he didn’t know anything at all.

 

He couldn’t remember his mother’s face.

 

Midoriya Inko, who had been there with him for the first four years and beyond because she was Aka-chan, had been erased from his memory and he could not remember.

 

And all this time, the only image that stood in his mind when he thought of a mother was his Mama, Nana. Even then she was just an empty silhouette, only the outline of her bloodied and beaten body fresh in his head. Now that he thought of it, could he even remember Tenko’s face?

Oh my god.

 

And he concentrated hard on the matter, ignoring the weird look that Bakugou was giving him because he was lost in his stupid mind, trying to dig for something that wasn’t there.

 

Oh my god.

 

Aizawa-Yamada Midoriya Shimura fucking Izuku couldn’t remember what his brother had looked like.

 

Then the boy started hyperventilating, because all this time, all these years, the family that he had remembered and kept in his memories were just blank faces, but he was so sure that he had known, had remembered what they’d all looked like.

 

He couldn’t fucking remember.

 

“... ku, DEKU!”

 

He looked up through foggy vision and only then did he realize his eyes were wet.

 

Just a useless, stupid crybaby deku.

 

“K-K-Kacchan!” He shrunk back now, eyes dissociated but his body still moving on impulse.

 

“WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT, DEKU?!”

 

The boy curled into himself even more, not realizing that his notebook was flat on his desk now, or that he and Bakugou were the only ones in the room now.

 

“I-I’m so-sorry, I wa-was just r-remem-remembering something!”

 

“Yeah, well do that weird shit somewhere else, the fuck?!”

 

The boy breathed through his words, hiccups rolling off his tongue. “I-I will, I w-will!”

 

Then the older was gone, huffing and stomping out of the room.

 

The eleven year old who had forgotten too much was left alone in the empty classroom.

 

____________________

 

Shinsou didn’t expect much from this school he would be attending. The only time he’d gone to a public school was when he was a child, before the time of his parent’s abandonment, and even then all the toddlers had been mean to him. Some sucked up to him, though he knew it was because they didn’t want to go under his control.

 

So when he entered his classroom and was forced to tell everyone of his quirk, he wasn’t surprised by all the reactions.

 

Since that first day, everyone avoided him like the plague, shooting him constant glances so as to not run into him. Still, there were some who were bold enough to come closer, but even then the bullying didn’t turn physical.

 

He’d chuckle to himself.

 

Everyone there was a wimp.

 

The bell rang indicating the end of the third period and the beginning of fourth. He’d have lunch next period.

 

Everyone settled in their seats again, chattering amongst themselves since the teacher still wasn’t there. The purple haired child watched from his desk in the corner with a dead look on his face.

 

Eventually a minute or two passed and the door slipped open, the teacher’s head popping in.

 

“Sorry, class!” He said, though he made no move to come in. “I’ve got a family emergency right now! My wife is having a baby!”

 

A chorus of congratulations left the lips of many, but Shinsou stayed quiet. The teacher was a bitch, too.

 

“Go on and head to lunch, I’ve told Mrs. Chizumi to pick you lot up afterwards.”

 

Then the teacher was gone once again and Shinsou found himself following lazily behind the crowd of his classmates towards the cafeteria. That slow walk, however, quickly sped up when the boy remembered that his brother had lunch this period.

 

“Hey, villain!” Someone shouted behind him as soon as they’d entered the crowded cafeteria. It was a classmate of his, Shinsou knew. He couldn’t be bothered with such scum’s names. “Wait up!”

 

Impatient, Shinsou took a deep breath and released it, swerving his head around and glaring hard.

 

Needless to say, the group of attention seeking children scurried off without another word.

 

So Shinsou turned once again and began to scan the area for Izuku, eyes searching for that familiar soft bundle of green.

 

It took longer than the boy had anticipated, but eventually he had spotted his brother. 

 

The greenette’s back was to him, having nearly just gotten out of the lunch line, heading to a seat. Shinsou had begun walking towards the boy, a small, hardly noticeable smile on his face, but before he could reach him, the younger turned a corner and left the perimeter, up and out of the cafeteria.

 

Shinsou frowns but shrugs it off and heads to the lunch line to receive his own tray of food. He’d find the boy after that.

 

After about five minutes or so of impatiently tapping his shoe to the floor and punching in his lunch ID, Shinsou got his lunch and started wandering the halls in search of the smaller once again.

 

It took nearly the whole of the extra lunch period to check the last place, but Shinsou didn’t really mind. He didn’t eat much - not because he was insecure about something or anything, rather that he was too lazy to chew.

 

The rooftop had been his last resort to check, and in just a few moments the boy would regret that so.

 

With one hand on the knob and the other holding his tray that had long since gone cold, Shinsou twisted.

 

And pushed.

 

A stream of light hit his eyes, making his eyes squint at the sudden change and his cheeks chill with the breeze of the wind.

 

The white cleared with his vision and he blinked, half expecting Izuku not to be there just as he had not been anywhere else.

 

Oh how he wished that were the case.

 

A short male sat before him on the edge of the roof, his arms being the only thing that held him in place. His legs sat limply over the wall, hood up and head tilted to the side. The boy was talking, or rather whispering to himself, quiet and practiced.

 

But that didn’t matter any because Shinsou knew that hoodie, knew that tuff of green that peeked over the edges.

 

The next thing he knew, he had a fistful of shirt and a tray of food splattered on the ground somewhere behind him.

 

So Shinsou pulled hard, the dark green hoodie he held in his hand dragging its owner down to the floor as Shinsou stood above them.

 

“Ka-!”

“IZUKU! WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!”

The boy didn’t know it then, but Izuku was hit with another wave of deja vu.

 

“N-Nii-chan! What are you-”

 

“No, what the hell are you doing?” Shinsou interrupted, nostrils fuming in anger and panic. “Why were you up there? You can’t- you know you have me, right?”

 

“Huh?” Izuku tilted his head. “A-Ah, no! Hitocchan, that… I-I wasn’t… it’s not what you think!” He countered weakly.

 

Shinsou’s brows furrowed harshly, though the look in his eyes betrayed his outwardly angered expression. He was worried. “Then tell me, Izuku, what were you doing dangling your feet sixty feet above the ground? What were you doing on the edge of the fucking roof with your arms out ready to push you off?” A voice crack, and Shinsou already knew that he sucked at confrontation.

 

“Why would you…”

“Nii-chan, I said it’s not that! I do this everyday! This is normal, it’s okay, I’m fine! I just- I needed space!”

 

“That’s not what it fucking looked like and you know that, Izuku!” Then the boy started to spout some nonsense in his panic, eyes bugging out and heart pulsing. It seemed that Shinsou was more worked up than the boy he had supposedly yeeted off the deck.

 

“IT’S JUST A HABIT,” Izuku interrupted, and it was then that Shinsou noticed the expression on his brother’s face. 

 

He was tired.

 

“I’ve always came up here to vent, Hichan,” he promised, a pleading look in his eyes. “I’m okay, nii-chan, really! So don’t… don’t…”

 


“Then tell me this, brother.”

 

Izuku looked up from his gaze on the ground, sitting up straighter.

 

Something fell on his hand and he turned his gaze hellward once more.

 

And Shinsou only stared, brows knitted close and chin scrunched together.

 

The green haired child raised a hand to his face and touched ever so gently, just barely brushing across his cheek.

 

“... why are you crying?”



The boy with too many surnames to count withdrew a hand that came back wet.

 

____________________

 

It doesn’t take long for Shinsou to find out about Izuku’s bullies after that unfortunate run in. Only a week had passed since then and the boys have held a small sort of tension between themselves ever since. It’d go away eventually, they knew. They were brothers, after all.

 

The morning after that day, Shinsou had tried to voice his concerns to his parents. He’d woken up earlier than usual just to be with the two alone before breakfast, and just as he spoke the first words, “ Pops, Dad-”, Izuku came in.

 

And Izuku, his younger who had always seemed so bright, came in holding the widest, realest looking smile on his face that day.

 

But Shinsou knew now that that was fake.

 

Oh, honey and Shinsou knew that his parents wouldn’t believe a thing the boy would say after witnessing that show of dully fanged teeth.

 

That week after, Shinsou had caught sight of Izuku in the halls, cornered to a wall with a group of kids surrounding him, a loud blonde in the center.

 

At that time, Shinsou was pretty much a whole hallway away from the group, so he couldn’t really tell what they were saying. At first, he had assumed that they were his brother’s friends, so he shrugged it off and continued his way towards them but not at them, only following the flow of the hall.

 

No, he realized he was wrong. As soon as the blonde had put a finger to the boy’s head and shoved it to the side, making him stumble, Shinsou knew.

 

He had been in the boy’s shoes at that hell hole, and he was still in that now - the water was shallower, not where Izuku seemed to be at the deep end. But he knew the feeling, and he knew just how bad it felt.

 

So he strode up to them and yelled an insult to the trio who had surrounded Izuku, one that he knew would probably get under all three’s skins if he worded it correctly.

 

“Hey,” he had said with his hands in his pockets, “tell y’alls moms I had fun last night, yeah?”

 

The blonde came to him in a fit of explosions, his presumed “lackeys” shouting words of less than nice things.

 

He saved himself before they could do any real harm to him and sent them merely on their way, telling them to forget the whole ordeal and leave tail.

 

They did.

 

And Izuku gave a short, tired, “thank you,” and left.

 

Of course, Shinsou had grabbed him by the wrist. Who wouldn’t, when they find out something as surreal as this?

 

“What, so you’re just gonna keep ignoring me like this? Gonna keep leaving me, hiding things behind my back? I get it, Zukkun, I do, but you can’t keep things like this a secret from me!”

 

To Izuku’s credit, he only gave a small sigh and lightly shook the taller’s hand off of his wrist.

 

Yeah, Shinsou knew that his brother was tired.

 

But now, he looked downright exhausted. The bags under his eyes seemed to have increased in the span of a second, shoulders hunched forward and arms laying limp at his sides.

 

He looked pale, too.

 

“It’s not that big of a deal, nii-chan. You already know I’m quirkless, did you not expect things like this to happen to me at school? I’m fine, this is normal.”

 

He knew that those words weren’t an accusation pointed towards himself, but boy did Shinsou feel like the dumbest kid in the world. Of course. Why hadn’t he thought of that? He was a victim to quirk discrimation, too, but at least he had a quirk. How had he not noticed?

 

And suddenly he was brought back to that time in the orphanage all those years ago, where a young boy with green eyes clouded with tears had always been teased for due to his lack of a quirk. That boy was his younger brother, he knew. His family hadn’t known still that he had been another child abandoned to that place long before, and he’d planned on keeping it that way.

 

Shinsou remembered how that boy had gotten beaten to the ground because of the discrimination, how that boy who was his brother is still, with his knowledge now, getting the life sucked out of him.

 

He felt so, so stupid.

 

“It’s not normal , Izuku. Nothing that I’ve learned about you in the past week is normal, it’s not okay .” Shinsou lifted his hand to place it on the smaller’s shoulder, shaking it gently. “You need to tell someone about this, tell da-”

 

“No!” Izuku outbursts, taking a step back and swiping off the hand. “You can’t!”

 

“Zuku, dad and Pops need to know. This isn’t okay.” He repeated.

 

“Come on, Hitocchan, you know more than anyone else how stressful dad and papa’s lives are. They have enough on their plates, I can’t give them another thing to worry about,” A pause came, Izuku looking up to stare into the boy’s indigo irises. “Do you want them to die of stress?”

 

“What?” Shinsou’s eyebrows raised at the accusation. “No, of course not!”

 

“Then don’t tell.”

 

A cold took over the two, where Shinsou shivered in the sudden chill and Izuku only gazed at him with his stubborn green.

 

Then Shinsou crossed his arms, though it was more of a subtle way of rubbing his arms without looking stupid. “Fine. Have it your way, I won’t tell them.”

 

At that, Izuku nearly breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“But if they keep on coming, I’m gonna tell.”

 

“I-” Izuku huffed, mumbling. “Tattletale.”

 

“I heard that.”

 

The boy only blew a raspberry.

 

“You also need to tell me everyone who's ever hit or shamed you, all their names.” Izuku squawked at the demand, but Shinsou wasn’t done. “Then I’ll find their addresses and TP their house.”

 

And then Izuku laughed, and that was surprising to Shinsou because that was the only real sounding laugh that the boy had made the whole week. Only then did Shinsou realize that fact, and it became obvious as to how good Izuku was in that skill - whatever that skill was.

 

“As long as you don’t c-commit mass murder.”

 

Shinsou grinned deviously. 

 

____________________



Izuku only left out one name on that list.

 

____________________

 

A quiet night it was that evening, though the two knew enough to know that quiet had not always meant peaceful.

 

“Shh, to your left,” the infamous vigilante whispered, voice deep and groveled with the smooth effects of his modulator. 

 

Eraserhead nodded, stalking forward on silent feet with strained ears.

 

“...man, that’s way too expensive. Lower it down a notch and we’ll see.”

 

For villains such as these, Shichi didn’t know how they’d managed to keep their ring up and running all that long. They were too loud, too carefree of their surroundings. People like that end up getting killed, end up as a lifeless spirit floating down the streets. Those types of people think that a knife and a quirk is all they need to be protected from harm.

 

Shichi was twelve now, not that anyone but himself knew that. A year had passed and everything was relatively the same, safe for the fact that he’d been proved successful in sneaking out of the house unnoticed.

 

The vigilante had ghosted (hah, ghost) society for half a year, six months. He had spent that time figuring out how to sneak away without attracting the attention of a certain purple haired brother, or sorting out things in life (not that that seemed to have gone anywhere). Tsukauchi and Eraserhead seemed to be less than happy about that fact, but he knew the two were secretly relieved from the way their eyes had been the first time he’d seen them again (as a vigilante, of course. Eraserhead was his father, after all).

 

So yeah.

 

The drug ring gets busted up pretty quickly thanks to the pair of illegal, namely Izuku, and legal heroes.

 

“Ugh, I just wanna go to bed.” Eraserhead groaned, handcuffing the unconscious street rats before bopping one in the head once again as they began to stir.

 

“I don’t,” Shichi mumbled to himself. Coming back into the house was far too difficult for Izuku’s comfort nowadays.

 

The hero only blinked slowly at the presumed teen before shaking his head, wondering how anyone could pass up the chance to close their eyes and die inside.

 

“Anyway!” The vigilante clasped his hands together after slapping a Shimura signed note just for Tsukauchi onto the head of one of the many criminals. “Patrol isn’t over yet! You… go stay here and watch over these boring lot of peeps, and I’mma go explore! See ya, dad !”

 

Eraserhead groaned, not thinking much of the nickname the younger would use much. “I am not your father.”

“Whatever you say, old man!”

 

“And you,” the man interrupted, pointing an accusing finger toward the boy, “shouldn’t even be doing these things, just turn yourself in. I can almost promise you you won’t end up in jail, Tsukauchi and I have literally been seat warming you a spot in the vigilante-hero-turning internship for over, what, two, three years now? Why are you doing this, anyway?”

 

Shichi only blinked and tilted his head, red contacted eyes reflecting the light of a street lamp.

 

“I’m doing this to protect the people I care about. If I turn myself in, how will I do that?”

Eraser only shook his head. “Please, kid, we can help you.”

 

And the vigilante tsked, turning around and walking out of the alley. He’d always get sour when they’d have these types of talks. “I don’t see you running around trying to catch me.”

That was valid and they both knew it. The hero hadn’t even made a move in trying to capture the younger ever since he had come back. At first he had only refrained from doing so as a matter of trying to earn the boy’s trust. Now… now Izuku wasn’t really sure what his father was trying to do.

 

Then the boy turned back around, though his feet continued to carry him away from his dad and the mob of unconscious villains. A hand went up to scratch at the back of his hood, the other shooting a finger gun at the hero in front of him.

 

“So let’s play, Eraserhead. How does a game of tag sound?”

 

____________________

 

It was an empty promise, what Izuku had said to the pro. While Izuku would be more than happy to oblige by that statement, he knew Eraserhead would always meet him again like the previous conversation had never occurred.

 

“You seriously need to shut your mouth when you’re talking to dear old dad, one day he’s gonna take your words seriously and cuff you to a pole.” Tohru said, floating smoothly beside Izuku with a disapproving look in his eyes. The sounds of the dead echoed nearby.

 

“If he does that, I’ll just go with the flow,” Izuku said, running across rooftops on silent feet. He tapped the side of his mask. “They won’t be able to tell who I am, anyway. Only I know how to take this off.”

 

Tohru shrugged, hands going behind his head as he glided backwards. “Better safe than sorry.”

 

“Mmm.”

 

The boy continues running, through his imagination and through the tall structures, until he nearly collides with something - someone - that he wasn’t able to see. Silently he curses Tohru, his second pair of eyes, for not telling him someone was close.

 

He didn’t blame his friend, though, because he wasn’t able to see the figure either.

 

It - sorry, they were just a massive body of black mist.

 

And black blends in with black in the middle of the night.

 

Then Izuku isn’t Izuku anymore, but Shichi. Shichi, who isn’t useless or dumb or quirkless or anything of the sort. He quickly hops back from the ledge, pulling his knives from the pant of his leg and getting into a battle ready position. “Who are you?”

The figure takes a step closer, and it is only because of the side effect in his quirk that allows him to see just the smallest fraction better in the dark that allows him to see the outline of the body.

 

“I mean you no harm, vigilante Shichi. You are a tough man to pin down and I would rather not waste our efforts in finding you.”

 

Shichi stood straighter, knives in hand still as he waved it lazily through the air. “Yeah, yeah, just answer my question, bud.” Despite that, he was anything but relaxed.

 

The man in front of him cleared his throat awkwardly, though he remained professional. “I am Kurogiri. I serve the young master of the League of Villains-”

 

“Mhm, yeah, very cool,” Shichi dragged, bringing his knife up to his face to check its shine with a casual posture. He was sure to keep the other in his peripherals. 

 

“-and I have come to invite you to join.”



The vigilante had the nerve to laugh, though his nerves were screaming at him to ditch the man. “And what would I get out of that, Kurogiri ?”

 

“Fame.” He says, hands outspread. “Protection, money, anything you want. Even an ally - one who’s not just there to play feelings and turn you in the moment you begin to trust them.”

 

Izuku wants to say that he can protect himself perfectly fine on his own, that he was already considered pretty famous (though he really didn’t want to be), and that the ally he has is one of the main reasons he had even taken this stupid task. 

 

Instead, all he goes for is flattery.

 

“Anything?” He lies with a practiced excellency, fake interest lacing his voice. He smirks, flipping the knife over so that it would slide into the bands of his wrist as he places a hand to his chin considering. 

 

“Hmm,” he hums. “I’ll think about it, come find you when I’ve made my decision.”

 

“Do you need a location or date for a meet up?” The villain questions, and Izuku can only think of how gullible humans are for thinking one would simply agree to another’s terms right off the bat, especially when they’ve said that they have been trying to figure out your location.

 

Instead, Shichi only shakes his head. “No need. I said I’d come find you, did I not?”

 

After a few more minutes of Kurogiri going over a few more things, such as how it would benefit both sides and Izuku nodding and making small agreement comments just to play it safe, the villain left.

 

And all the tension in Izuku’s shoulders left.

 

But soon, everything comes back as a loud, “Izuku, behi-” comes from Tohru to the right of him, and the next thing he knew, he’s wrapped up in a bind that is way too constricting for his liking.

 

“Wha-!”

 

“What was that, Shichi?!” Eraserhead’s voice comes in loud and clear, booming off the walls of the surrounding structures.

 

And oh lord, why did everyone keep questioning him and his motives?

 

“Eraserhead! It’s - ugh, not this again - it’s not what it looks like, I literally wasn’t… bro, no.”

 

“Shut your mouth, I heard everything. Here I thought you were just a kid led to the wrong side of heroics, but there you are joining up with villain gangs. Nope,” then the man started walking, dragging Izuku with him.

 

And the binds got tighter and tighter till it was so hard to breathe .

 

“... we’re going to the police station.”

 

Izuku - no, Shichi, he was Shichi right now - coughed and wheezed, struggling in the binds grip. He had never known this was how it felt to be captured in such a small space, arms and legs bound so that they couldn’t move any longer.

 

“... hey… ey!... the hell is hap… ening, kid!”

 

Then he’s on the ground, the capture weapon still around him but not as tight as before.

“Shit,” his father says above him. “Shit, shit. Breathe, kid. Breathe.”

 

And if he were in a better situation, the boy is sure he’d say some snarky remark like, “Yeah, dad, that’s what I’m doing. Do you not see me dying with the amount of shit I’m breathing in right now?”

 

But he doesn’t say that because he gets what the man means.

 

The two go over basic breathing patterns, one that Izuku already knew, had already searched up on the internet long ago from his nightmares.

 

And he curses himself for doing such an idiotic panic attack in front of the hero, because he had thought he had already grown used to such trivial things. He was quiet, always quiet, so why now of all things? 

 

He knew why.

 

It was because he didn’t like being restricted, wasn’t it? Because if he couldn’t move, he couldn’t save anyone, just like how he couldn’t save…

 

He took a final deep breath and let it go. “S-Stop i-it, g-go away, I-I’m ok-okay.”

 

“Izuku, I’m so sorry I didn’t see him!” The ghost beside him floats restlessly and continues to shout apologies, but Izuku silences him with a dismissive wave and the grabbing of his own head because his friend was too loud.

 

Then Eraserhead frowns because who wouldn’t in such a situation like this. “What was that, are you okay?” He asks, capture weapon still, of course, wrapped around the boy.

 

“F-Fine, fine.” He says, forcing himself to calm the fuck down. Then he wiggles in his binds, trying to get out and just go home, to leave.

 

But Eraserhead keeps his firm but not too firm grip on the boy and he does something akin to a small scoff. “If you think that’s gonna stop me from reporting this to the officials and turning you in, you’re sorely mistaken.”

 

Then Izuku disappears and the only thing that’s in his place is his other half. He rolls his eyes and bares his teeth menacingly at the hero, not that the man could see it with the vigilante’s mask on, anyway.

 

“I’m telling you, that’s not what happened! I’m a well known vigilante, Eraser, morally grey. You heroes want me, so what’s stopping the villains from that, too?” Then he rolls his eyes and struggles more in the bind. “You - mph - can’t seriously think that these types of things don’t happen to me, Eraserhead.”

 

“Oh really, now. And why were you considering everything this ‘Kurogiri’ spouted at you?” The hero deadpanned, eyes flaring red in case his opponent decided to finally use that oh-so mysterious quirk of his.

 

“What the- I had to!” Shichi yelled, and if he could, he’d be throwing his hands up and covering his face. “I can’t talk to villains without expecting them to chop my head off, I had to play it safe!”

 

The hero stared into his eyes, searching in those false reds for something that indicated a lie.

 

After a while of the two’s staring contest, Eraserhead was the first to break. He looked away and stood from his squatting position, pulling back his gear and letting the vigilante free.

 

So Shichi jumped back and away from the hero, a cold and possibly even hurt look in his eyes as he rubbed the side of his arm.

 

And no other words were spoken that night, the vigilante jumping away towards home as Eraserhead took off in the other direction.

 

“Izuku, he-”

 

“Save it,” The boy only continued running through the thickening silence, “Tohru.”

 

The ghost sighed and said nothing more. Eventually during the middle of their journey back, Izuku noticed that the ghost was gone.

 

He blinked once and continued on.

 

Finally he arrived at his house, silently unlatching the window and slipping into the dark room and quietly going to his own bed, ears strained for noise.

 

He heard none-

 

The lights flickered on, the flick of a switch coming from the other side of the room.

 

Shichi’s head whipped up, eyes wide and body tense.

 

“Izuku.”

 

He held his breath. “Hitocchan…”

Notes:

Shinsou boy. Big Shinsou chappy. Shinsou nosy boy. ALSO SOMEONE GIVE ME FIC RECOMMENDATIONS PLEASE, I'VE READ NEARLY EVERYTHING ON THIS APP.

Next Deadline : October 6, 2020 (but I'mma prob be late again lol)

Chapter 15: Got a Secret, Can You Keep It

Summary:

Shigaraki tries to build his party.
A brotherly quarrel.
Aizawa shows emotion.

Shocker.

Notes:

Yes, I made up an excuse because I wanted Shigaraki to be YOUNG. HE'S YOUNG, WE AREN'T IGNORING HIS AGE ANYMORE, HA. HE'S AN OLD, YOUNG MAN.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Shigaraki Tomura was a young old man. Really he was somewhere around, say, All Might’s age, but technically he wasn’t. In fact, he stopped aging the second he hit twenty. It was Sensei’s doing, he knew - he was told. His mentor wanted him to rule immortally forever, though that wasn’t to say that he couldn’t die.

 

He could die.

 

Yes, very much so. He still had to be cautious.

 

He just couldn’t die from old age, because Sensei said so. So if he died, he knew it’d be a painful death.

 

He didn’t care.

 

Of course, not all things last forever. This was the effect of one of Sensei’s many quirks, though the man was using it both on himself and Shigaraki. The only downside was that if Sensei were to perish or give away that quirk, Shigaraki would continue his progression in his age as regular, from a twenty year old to a twenty-one year old and so on and so forth.

 

That wouldn’t happen, though, because his Sensei would never die. It wasn’t possible, because he wasn’t weak like Nana or… well, not to say that his beloved brother had been weak, but the quirkless child needed protecting and Shigaraki had been unable to give that to him at that time.

 

Forever he’d be twenty years old. He’d still be able to get acne or some other weird bodily thing just as any other young adult could, could still have dry skin (which, yes, he does - it is obvious, no?) or chickenpox. It just didn’t affect him in the long term. He could get sick, but it was a lot more tame than anyone with a normal life.

 

He could get sick, but he wouldn’t usually be able to die from it. He could get cancer, lose all his hair from the various drug treatments, or maybe his heart would fail with all those building health issues and still he wouldn’t die. The destruction of that disease would have to be immense in order to rid of him.

 

No, his death would have to be physical, such as Sensei’s own wounds that could kill him at any moment. It'd have to be inflicted from another being, or another object such as a car running him over, or a building collapsing on top of him. 

 

So yes, a young adult with the lightest shade of blue hair, almost white in the light, sat impatiently on the bar stool, tapping his feet to the floor as his hands scratched irritably on freshly torn skin.

 

Shigaraki’s Nintendo switch laid abandoned to the side of him, the background noise of a game dimly echoing through the otherwise empty room.

 

He was waiting.

 

He had been waiting for the longest time.

 

Really, Kurogiri should know that Shigaraki didn’t like to wait . It made him feel itchy and disgusted, sweaty and handsy-happy. Obnoxiously so.

 

His fingers twitched, one semi-gloved hand now tapping itself against the marble of the counter. He didn’t like waiting, didn’t like feeling left in the dark.

 

A warp portal finally slashed through the air, the breeze from the other side brushing against his skin. He strained himself, Sensei told him to practice that, as he turned to look as the villainous bartender, whose quirk closed behind him.

 

“Did you find him?” Shigaraki growled, teeth gritting against each set.

 

Kurogiri bowed shortly, speaking as he headed to his usual spot at the kitchen. “Yes, young master. The meeting went rather well, in my opinion. He seemed to be considering the offer immensely, though he did look rather strained.”

 

Shigaraki waved him off with the raise of his hand, turning back to grab his gaming console once again as he had finally gotten his offer. “Bah, don’t worry about that. I hear a cloud of black such as you popping out of nowhere can be scary, though I don’t see it.” He spun in his stool and motioned toward the man behind the counter. “Don’t see any scary vibes from this .”

 

To his credit, Kurogiri didn’t bat an eye. “Young Tomura, that is because I am here solely to serve you and the master. I wouldn’t be doing a very good job if I were to look off-put towards you.”

 

The light blue haired boy cackled, head whipping back for a bark of a laugh before he swiped for his console again and began his resume on his game. “Whatever you say, Kurogiri.”

 

And yes, Shigaraki was still childish like that, despite his not-age. He hadn’t aged over the years, not physically at least, though it seemed that he hadn’t grown in mentality either. 

 

Well, that was kind of a lie.

 

The boy was still as petty and petulant as ever, though in smarts and strategy, he was polished and shined. That seemed to be buried slightly, however, as his impatience for things ruins his view on strategies he comes up with in his mind.

 

“It doesn’t matter, anyway. As soon as Shichi enters our ranks, the media will be all over the League of Villains,” Shigaraki muttered, looking intently at his game as he furiously pounded at the attack button. 

 

They’d soon learn that the vigilante had never sought out the two villains in acceptance to the League.

 

That would be fine, though. Shigaraki wouldn’t care, busy with inviting more promising members into their ranks.

 

That refusal for the invitation from Shichi, that mysterious vigilante that would only ever flow swiftly through the words of the media - 

 

It didn’t matter.

 

It just meant that the boy would only ever be an NPC.

 

____________________

 

“Hitocchan…” 

 

The two stared at each other, one having large, round shocked eyes, the other looking completely unimpressed and maybe, possibly even just the slightest bit disappointed.

 

There was a lot of hurt in that look, too, if you’d just look closely.

 

Yeah, Izuku wasn’t paying attention.

 

The room was semi-lit, lights flickering softly. Their fathers had already replaced the bulb multiple times, though the stubborn thing seemed to refuse to work. The family just left it as it was, it didn’t necessarily bother anyone. Izuku knew it was Tohru’s doing, and possibly even his own, since the two had usually always hung out in that room for a fairly large amount of time.

 

Ghosts seemed to only have the ability to cause small disruptions in people’s lives so long as they stayed long enough to bother them.

 

Purple met red, though they already seemed to know it was a false color. Shinsou took a step closer and that was truly what made Izuku snap out of his daze. Just as the older was opening his mouth, the vigilante laughed awkwardly, reaching for the back of his head to give a bashful shake.

 

“Uh… I mean, wrong house. Sorry, Purple! I’ll get out of your hair!” 

 

Then Izuku’s hopping off his pillow-made Izuku and creeping his way back towards the window, shoulders tense and heart racing a mile a minute. There was no way he heard any sound, there was no way this night could have gotten any worse, there was no way he’d lose his-

 

A gasp came from the other side of the room, full of sarcasm and false distress. 

 

Izuku was too dead in the head to notice that small fact.

 

His head whipped around faster than a snake, arms to the sides of his belt ready to whip out his knives on an intruder.

 

There was none, and instead Shinsou only stared at his brother’s bed, hand covering the lower half of his face as he pointed. “You sat on my brother! Look, now his stomach is all wonky!”

Hey, in Izuku’s defense, he was too tired, too desperate to question the oddity in that statement. All he got from it was that Shinsou somehow stupidly believed him and that he really wanted to fall over and die.

 

So Shichi gave a small, unnoticeable sigh that Shinsou seemed to have noticed unbeknownst to him, and gave a gasp himself, eyes widening with fake alarm.

 

“Oh, no!” He shouted, launching himself over to pillow Izuku and fixing him up - and by that, he means fluffing him up by beating its sides and covering it with the blanket more for extra guidance. “I’m so sorry, mister civilian,” he scripted as he continuously hit him. “You’re okay! It’s all gonna be - mph - “ he whacked it again, “fine!”

 

A five year old Izuku fell on the sidewalk as he ran away from his older brother, loud laughs ceasing as his bare knee met the hard, unforgiving ground. His skin tore apart, a light red underneath as a darker shade began to pour out.

 

Wails were all he heard, though he knew those cries, those sounds that were embedded in his childish mind. He was crying, but he couldn’t stop.

 

Footsteps came from behind him, heaving with friction as they tried to slow down with each closer approach. A body crouched down beside him, arm tucked between their legs and chest as the other went to pat Izuku.

 

“Oh, no! Did Izukkun get hurt again?” A laugh, though it wasn’t taunting, never taunting. “Clumsy as always, Zukkun.”

 

The person had only gotten a small whine in response.

 

They tutted and started petting the younger’s head, a finger lifted in precaution though they were already wearing their gloves.

 

“You’re okay! It’s gonna be fine!” Then the person lifted the injured boy up by the armpits and carried them in the direction they both had come from. “Nii-chan’s here for you.”

 

Another pair of feet closed in on the two from behind Izuku, in front of Tenko.

 

A sigh, reprimanding but still fond. “Did lil’ Zuzu get hurt again?” The voice said, Izuku sniffling in the background.

 

A snort from Tenko and the turning of his head, away from that voice.

 

“Piss off, Toshinori.”

 

The blonde made an offended noise and ignored Tenko, only going behind him so that he’d be able to make silly faces for the injured child who was being carried off to be tended to.

 

“... t’s gonna be f-”

 

The pillow dropped, the supposed head of make-shift Izuku falling to the floor. The boy dressed in black could only stare at it for a moment, head downward and brain trying to process what he was doing, where he was.

 

Oh.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened, hood still up, covering a larger portion of his forehead. Quickly he brought his head up to look at the other person in the room, before going back down to the Small Might themed pillow on the ground. “Ah-”

 

He scrambled to find an excuse, but Shinsou only rose a hand and shook his head.

 

Izuku knew his secret was out right then and there.

 

“Don’t even, Izuku. I’ve had my suspicions.” By suspicions, he meant that he’d seen the younger dressing out into the very vigilante who had given him a chance at a family on multiple occasions. He didn’t know how to approach the situation, especially since he had only found out a week in advance.

 

Shinsou had to admit the boy was as quiet as silence itself, though it was only a matter of time before he found out. You can’t hide something of the night from an insomniac, after all.

 

“I-It’s not what it l-looks like, H-Hitocchan!” Izuku says, waving his hands in front of his face. “I-I’m not,” oh god, he was so tired, “that person, there was j-just a thingie-”

 

“A ‘thingie,’ Izuku.”

 

“-down the street and I- I…”

 

“Just don’t. I already know, I’ve known for a while, stop.”

 

And whether he liked it or not, whether he commanded himself to or not, Izuku’s body sagged and he sat himself onto his bed. Then he glares up at his brother, subtly taking off his mask and letting himself take a whiff of fresh air. 

 

“So what ya’ gonna do?” He says calmly, letting a little of the street accent the vigilante used slip into his voice. He adjusted a strand of curly hair behind his ear, eyes going up to meet his brother. “Gonna tell? Rat me out?”

 

‘Gonna- ” Shinsou starts, then he throws his hands up in the air and looks heavenward, as if he’s asking why to some higher unknown. “Izuku, what do you think I’m gonna do?!” He shouts, and Izuku cringes as he imagines what he’d do if his papa woke up from the noise. “You can’t just expect me not to-!”

 

The vigilante leaned forward on the bed, hands grabbing the edge of the bed for support. “You see,” Shichi interrupted, “I don’t know how any of that is your business, Purple.” He reached down to the pant of his leg, fingers only tracing the sheath of his knife. “Stay in your lane.”

 

Then Shinsou blinked, not ever having met this side to his brother. Izuku was shy, stutterish, the type of person who’d be content just watching someone’s smile.

 

This was a completely different person.

 

“I can’t just watch you throw your life away!” He says, taking a step forward once more and this time, he takes notice of the way his brother tenses. He ceases his walk. “You… you want to be a hero, right? Sure, reach your dreams! But, Izuku, what you’re doing is not okay! It’s illegal! Don’t you know how hard of a time you give dad?”

 

At that, the boy snorts. “I could say the same about him to me,” he mutters, but Shinsou only continues smoothly.

 

“It’s dangerous ,”He stresses, throwing his hands around. “You can’t do this, Izuku, you’re-”

 

Then he pauses in his sentence, mind processing just what was about to leave his mouth so he could correct it.

 

Izuku doesn’t give him time.

 

The vigilante takes a stand, the false aloofness around him gone, instead replaced with something the purple haired boy really didn’t want near him. He takes just one step forward, eyes downcast as he pulls off his hood to reveal that familiar green.

 

“I’m what, Shinsou ,” he says as he meets the taller in the eyes, and Shinsou could swear that Izuku had just grown an extra foot in height. “Quirkless?”

 

Then Shinsou’s brows crease together, because he knows what it felt like to be ridiculed and shamed on the topic of quirks. “That’s not…”

 

And Izuku only gives a laugh, mocking and short as his head rolls back before positioning itself towards the older once again. “Oh, really, nii-chan,” he says lowly, and if he were himself right then, he’d fix his attitude. Only he was too tired to care, too mind fucked over the events of the day. “‘Cause I’m pretty sure it was, and I’ve gotta feeling you know that, too.”

 

Shinsou looked ashamed, hurt even, enough to the point where Izuku finally felt some sort of guilt welling up in his throat.

 

“I’m…” He starts after a long pause, gulping down that fear that was clawing its way up his throat. Why he was scared, he does not know, does not question. All he knows is that that feeling is valid.

 

“I’m sorry,” the words came from the other side of the room. Izuku returns his gaze to his brother, who was now looking to the ground, gravity-defying hair in the way of his eyes. Izuku makes a sound, but it dies at the back of his throat.

 

Then Shinsou looks up, genuine care inscripted into his face even though the dark bags under his eyes make it look weird and gloomy. “I’m sorry, Izukkun, but I want you to understand that I’m just worried about you. I finally… I actually have someone to care about now, and I just don’t want to lose that now that I have it. My life was shit before you guys, and now I’m picking up the pieces...”

 

The boy takes another step forward, but Izuku doesn’t mind this time. Then the two are hugging and Shinsou is resting his chin on the shorter’s head. “... and I don’t want you to fall between the cracks.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“... so does that mean you’re not telling papa and dad?”

 

Shinsou grimaced and pulled back, keeping his hands on the boy’s shoulders. “Izuku, what you’re doing is bad! It’s not safe, quirk or no. I,” he throws his hands in the air again and lets them fall loosely to his sides. “I have to tell someone .”

 

Then Izuku shoots a glare at the ground and lightly scowls. “You didn’t seem to think my job was all that bad when I led you here,” he mutters, and then Shinsou’s eyes shoot up in remembrance, or contemplation. He can’t tell.

 

“Nii-chan, I’ve been doing this since I was,” a pause, “nine. I think I’ve got shit handled.”

 

And Shinsou raises a brow at the curse word, because his brother usually never cusses being the goody two shoes he was, though he can’t really say he’s surprised.

 

“‘Zuku, you’re still only twelve. Why are you doing this? Leave it to the pros, they help everyone.”

 

“They help everyone ,” Izuku mocks, a sour expression on his face. “Hichan, you know more than anyone that’s not true.”

 

“I-”

 

“No pro aside from underground heroes help the side of town that I specialize in, the side of town I found you - starving in that alley and keeling over like you were about to drop dead at any moment.” Izuku smacks his tongue to the roof of his mouth, as if trying to rid of a taste gone bad. “Whether you like it or not, people are dying out there right now, and those heroes are sleeping in, letting people who have families that care about them die.”

 

Izuku shoots a look back up at the taller and stares hard into those tired eyes. “So no, nii-chan, you don’t have to tell. Because if you tell,” he punctuated his words with a small jab at Shinsou’s chest, “all you’re going to be doing is hurting others that are suffering right now, those who I could have helped .”

 

Then he takes his finger off his brother’s chest and scratches above his brow. “And you’d be getting me arrested. Jailed, pretty much as good as dead.”

 

“Izuku, dad said that Shichi wouldn’t get locked up-”

 

“Dad lies ,” Izuku hisses, recalling how he said that he cared about the vigilante earlier that night only to threaten the boy, tie him, restrict him and look at him with those eyes full of distrust moments later.

 

Shinsou bites his tongue.

 

“Look, I’ve got people to protect, people to find, people to apologize to. I’m- I’m doing this for a reason, nii-chan, and the moment you entered my life, you became one of those, too.” And Izuku tugs at his hair, gently but not as much as he could have. “So don’t ruin-”

 

And then there’s footsteps, light but heavy with sleep, coming from down the hall. Izuku grabs Shinsou by his nightshirt and tries dragging him to his bed while simultaneously aiming for the lightswitch.

 

The older seems to get the hint, and as soon as Izuku hits the lights and quietly, swiftly kicks his shoes to the corner of the room, Shinsou’s in his bed and Izuku’s racing to his own on light feet.

 

He hops in and throws the thick blanket around his figure, the sheet covering half of his face because his very noticeable trademark mask still hung loosely around his neck. His heart is racing, but his breath is shallow and practiced to make it match ones who are asleep.

 

The door creaks open.

 

There is the sound of Shinsou’s rustling sheets, the boy choosing the role of being awake rather than faking his slumber.

 

A gravelly voice laced with sleep resounds through the silence, the lights flickering on. “Boys?” Yamada questioned, and Izuku rustles underneath his sheets accustomed to how one would if they were disrupted from their sleep by the light.

 

Shinsou sits up from his bed somewhere across the room as Izuku hides in his. The older rubs his eyes and fakes a yawn, though yawns are rather easy to imitate. “Pops?” He plays along, and maybe, just maybe Izuku thinks he’s going to keep the secret. “What are you doing?”

 

The man shrugged and slowly stepped over to Shinsou’s bed, sitting on the mattress beside the boy’s legs under the blanket. “I-” Then he yawns, covering his mouth with a hand, “-thought I heard something from here. Were you speaking with someone?” Their father shoots a brief glance at Izuku's covered form.

 

Shinsou shook his head as he looked over to Izuku, too. “Izukkun’s sleeping right now,” and at that, said boy nearly breathed a sigh of relief, because if the boy lied right now, maybe it meant that he’d keep his mouth tied shut. 

 

“A friend from school called,” Shinsou says, and both Izuku and the boy himself knew that was a lie because still, neither of them have any friends, “said they were having trouble sleeping. I… I used my quirk on them.”

 

Then Yamada hums and turns to his son, reeling his head in with the palm of his hand and pressing a tight kiss to the boy’s forehead. “That’s nice of you, Toshi,” and still after this whole year of hearing that nickname again, Izuku’s heart does a double take, as if it were tricked into thinking that it was the blonde they were calling, as if the blonde was there.

 

Shinsou nodded silently and Yamada stood. “Now, I’m gonna go back to sleep, bubs. Try to get some rest, yeah?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Yamada turns to the door but stops, looking back to his oldest son and giving a goofy smile. He bonked his own head. “I forgot. Your brother.”

 

And he’s making his way to Izuku’s bed and both boys in the room tense.

 

It would be fine. He’d just need to… relax his heartbeat and stop the twitching in his eyes. Relax your eyes, it’ll be fine, he thinks. You’re not gonna lose anything today.

 

So he takes his advice and listens as his father approaches until he feels a dip in the bed. 

 

A hand goes to stroke his hair lovingly, but Izuku tenses - not enough, apparently, for the pro hero to notice. Yamada was too close to him, or rather too close to discovering something he had been hiding for three years. Just the pull of the blanket and he’d be discovered. His papa would pull down the blanket and see the mask, and then he’d be taken and jailed and alone again and-

 

The side of his face tingled, and in a universe completely different from his own, someone had called this spidey tingles.

 

Yamada’s hand was approaching.

 

To pull down the sheet.

 

Pull down the wall that he had spent so long to build up.

 

To pull down the mask that would reveal only just one of his many hidden secrets.

 

Then, a cough from the other side of the room. The hand stopped for a second and Yamada turned.

 

“Uhh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Pops,” Shinsou starts, his face scrunching as if recalling a memory. “Last time I pulled Izuku’s blanket off of him, he bit my finger and started calling me a, ‘lump of saggy eye bags,’ in his sleep.” Then he paused. “That was yesterday.”

 

A memory that was not there.

 

So at that, Yamada cringed but laughed nonetheless. “What a nice choice of words from my broccoli boy!” He chuckles, instead using his hand to ruffle the boy’s exposed hair. “Didn’t know my son was a biter,” he sniffled dramatically. “He gets it from his father - well, other father.”

 

“Pops, we’re adopted.”

 

“That doesn’t make you any less our sons.”

 

“That’s not how it works.”

 

“Yes it is.”

 

Shinsou groaned. “Go to sleep, old man. You’re turning senile.”

 

Yamada gasped, a hand to his chest as he quietly stood from Izuku’s bed. “I am not old! I’m only twenty-seven, my guy!” His eye twitched at the weird use of those two words towards his son. “Am I getting old? Shouuu!”

 

Then he’s paddling out the room calling for a man who still wasn’t home.

 

His head pops back in a moment later, shutting the lights off and smiling to himself. “Goodnight, my boys.”

 

Shinsou snorts and Izuku feels weird not responding, so he hums how a sleeping person would - light and airy, turning his head to look the opposite direction.

 

The door closes and for a whole minute, the room is silent.

 

Izuku speaks up first. “Still gonna tattle?” Izuku whispers, though his tone is still as snarky as it is during his vigilanting hours.

 

A moment of silence, but Izuku has patience.

 

“... you’re… saving people, right? Like how you did with me?”

 

Izuku nods, but flushes in embarrassment when he remembers that Shinsou can’t see him. “Mhm.”

 

Another small moment of silence.

 

“Just be careful, yeah?”

 

Then the ruffling sound of movement on a bed is all that is heard from Shinsou as he shifts and it’s quiet all over again, but this time Izuku isn’t waiting for an answer.

 

He gives a small smile to himself, a genuine smile, and even though he’s laying down in bed, he feels an immense amount of weight lifted off his shoulders.

 

Someone knows.

 

Someone knows and hasn’t left him yet.

 

Then he subtly changes some of his identifying clothing under the bedsheets and tosses it into a hidden corner before closing his eyes and finally letting himself forget the troubles of that day.

 

____________________

 

Aizawa Shouta was tired.

 

Like, dead tired.

 

Like, I’m-going-to-bury-myself-six-feet-under-and-die tired.

 

He’d gotten home nearly an hour after his actual patrol schedule had ended, it now being six in the morning. The man had a lot on his mind from that night, so he just… decided to try and forget by working himself harder than he’d usually do on a night stroll.

 

Aizawa hadn’t known guilt had a weight to it, not as heavy as he had felt from before today.

 

Oh, but he discovered something. 

 

Doubt was entirely too big for him to handle.

 

The guilt was there, sure. How could it not be, after he had probably just ruined a relationship with a vigilante that he’d seen as somewhat of a son? Though, admittedly, the boy was probably too old for Aizawa to see him as one.

 

So yeah, the guilt was there.

 

It’s just that the doubt ran further than just that.

 

Was the boy lying? Was he actually considering the offer? Had Aizawa just made Shichi’s decision more clear? “Screw the heroes, they don’t care. I’ll make them bleed for what they’ve done to people like me.” Was that what he was thinking?

 

Had he not known the man enough to look even that close into a fragment of his mind?

 

Aizawa opened the door to his cozy, quaint house and locked it shut before kicking his shoes off and trudging his way up the stairs. His eyes felt heavier than usual, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to get enough sleep for the day.

 

Eventually he made it into his shared room with Yamada. He begrudgingly took off his capture gear [that had caused enough trouble for the night] and flopped down face first next to his husband on the bed, giving a small oof! for a landing.

 

A sleepy grumble came from a man who had already woken up one too many times that night. Then, the smack of his lips. Yamada lifted his head, eyes blinking repeatedly to rid the sleep from his eyes. “Shou? That you?”

 

A muffled sound came from the underground hero, his face smushed in the soft pillow. “Go back to sleep, Zashi,” he muttered.

 

And maybe it was that good husband tingly feeling that he got, or maybe Yamada was just a god , but the man realized when his significant other had a lot on his plate.

 

The loud hero sat up. “No, no, it’s fine. My alarm clock should be going off in,” he looked at the clock, “ten minutes from now. Is something wrong, babe?”

 

Silence, and then, “I fucked up.”

 

“Do you want to talk about it?” Yamada asked, hand reflexively going out to tangle his fingers into his husband’s hair. Aizawa turned his head to the side, breathing softly. Yamada stopped.

 

“I was gonna arrest him today,” he says. “Shimura, I mean.” He uses the name only a close circle of authorities know him as, the media left out on the second identity.

 

Yamada blinks at the back of the man’s head. “Did he do something wrong?” 

 

His tone is not accusing.

 

Then Aizawa sits up himself, but he doesn’t look at Yamada. “That’s the thing, Hizashi. I don’t know.”

 

Yamada silently urges the man to continue, the quiet between the two not uncomfortable yet not something they’d totally want to be in.

 

Aizawa looks at the other. “I saw him talking to a villain, considering an offer to join some group or something.”

 

“Babe,” Yamada starts quietly, “he’s not technically a hero, you know. There’s no side he’s on right now, between good and bad. He’s just… stuck in the middle, I guess.”

 

“I know that. I know, and I see that now. I just…” Then Aizawa groans, like a person who doesn’t know how to explain how they’re feeling, thinking. “He even told me that he didn’t mean what he said after the villain left.”

 

Yamada nods to let him know he’s listening.

 

“But I still… I caught him in my capture gear, Zashi, and he freaked out. I don’t… I don’t think he even knew he was screaming.”

 

Then Yamada’s stare turned into something that he didn’t really know how to place, but he couldn’t dwell on it because he looked away, instead turning his gaze to his lap.

 

“It was so loud , babe. It didn’t sound normal, it sounded so tortured and lost.” Then Aizawa looks up and notices he can’t see very well.

 

“You’re crying,” Yamada says, and his face is so sad because he knows it takes a lot for his husband to cry.

 

Aizawa wipes it away with the sleeve of his shirt. He wasn’t done.

 

“And then after that,” he continues, “I… I questioned him, accused him of faking that panic attack that was so obviously real . I accused him of faking it because I thought he was only trying to escape so that I wouldn’t turn him in.”

 

And Yamada opens his mouth to comfort his lover, but Aizawa doesn’t want comfort.

 

“I still thought of turning him in after that, after he screamed right in front of me, after he collapsed, after he couldn’t breathe, after he looked at me with so much hurt ,” and his voice cracked and he choked on something (and maybe it was shame) and his throat closed up, but he couldn’t stop . “And after all that, I still had him wrapped up and ready to go to the police.”

 

Then it was silent once again, and Aizawa felt like fidgeting like a girl with a crush at school.

 

But he was twenty-seven, so he sucked it up and held his tears and just wallowed in his self-loathe.

 

“I’m not going to say it’s okay, because I already know that doesn’t help at all,” Yamada says then, “and really, I think we both know that it isn’t true anyway.”

 

Aizawa cringes, but nods anyway.

 

“You just need to fix it. Knowing, you know, people on the other side of the law, he probably isn’t really gonna trust you much after that.”

 

“I know,” he mumbled.

 

Then Yamada’s being a good person again and reaches out to give the other a one armed hug and a kiss to the cheek. “You’ll just have to be patient. It’ll take a while, but eventually things will get back to normal.”

 

The underground hero nods subtly, contemplatively, before laying down on the bed and closing his eyes under Yamada’s own watchful ones.

 

“Maybe,” is all he says, and then silence consumes them once again.

 

And then Yamada’s alarm clock rings loud throughout the room.

 

Things would never truly be the same, he knew.

 

And he was right, because in the patrols soon to come, there would be no sight of the vigilante - only glimpses of his retreating back, or the soft whispers of folks on the road speaking of the boy’s continuous deeds.

 

The notes still came and went, the detective would still groan in frustration.

 

But it would take a while before Shichi would be comfortable enough to grace Aizawa with his presence.

 

Even then, that first encounter wouldn’t be all sunshine and rainbows, no smiles or merciful absolve.

 

The only thing the two would get out of that future encounter would be hot tears, soft lullabies, and the sound of the crows.

Notes:

Edit: ...yes i did make him beat up his pillow what of it >:) thats what it gets for always being so fucking wARM. ON BOTH SIDES.

Edit 2: Next chapter may be out a little later than normal because it's PROBABLY (I'm not sure if I'm gonna cut things up) going to be a major plot chapter.

Next Deadline : October 20, 2020

Chapter 16: Jump and Tumble Down The Rabbit Hole

Summary:

Give this boy some sleeping pills.
Bakugou's a fucking bitch.
Shinsou's gets a little bit of screen time, but it’s worth it’s time.

Notes:

Uh, so yeah. Postponed, I guess. I was gonna have this big ass juicy chapter, but I thought 4k words was too much for me to write in two nights. Next chapter, I promise. I was gonna continue writing till I got to what I wanted to stop at so I could make y'all suffer with a big no no cliffhanger, but I'll try to get that no no chappy out sometime this week. I'm gonna write right after I publish this chapter lol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“... and it seems that our mysterious vigilante, Shichi, has made yet another rare appearance last night! You know, I as well as, I’m sure, most of Japan has noticed the man’s decline in sightings over the past few years. However, shown in frequent reports, it seems Shichi is still as active as ever! Fukada-san, do you have any-”

 

The click of a button, the quiet sound of the television turning off. His eyes drooped, but he couldn’t fall asleep no matter how many times or how hard he’d try these days. Nightmares plagued him more frequently, and it was getting increasingly difficult to keep silent in his shared bedroom.

 

The remote was tossed to the side of the couch, Izuku’s head throwing back to rest on the back of the sofa, his arm lounging on the side rest. He closes his eyes and for some reason, it burns.

 

He’s tired. Exhausted to the point where his legs feel numb and his arms are like noodles dangling off the side of the bowl. It’s been two years again. Two years since everything went downhill. 

 

It’s been two years since he’s had a normal conversation with his father as his vigilante persona - normal being without the man casually chasing him across buildings, not to capture and turn him in, but to tell him of everyday nothings. Everyday nothings like what he had for breakfast, what his kids brought back home (he never mentioned the bruises, because only Izuku received those, and Izuku was a sneaky little shit) or their progress in training. 

 

It’s been two years since Shinsou had decided to stick to him like a bug - overbearing and persistent and nosy and all those other things he could name. Sometimes Izuku wished his brother was a bug, because then Izuku could drown in some scenty scent and the older would finally leave him be, if only for a few hours. He loved his brother. He couldn’t- alright, well he could imagine a world without him (because really, it’d just be the same as Tenko, right?), but he didn’t want to. Izuku just didn’t want a bodyguard. He didn’t have anything against bugs, either.

 

It’s been two years since he’s seen Tohru.

 

Izuku had laughed, maybe just a week after his only friend’s disappearance.

 

He had laughed because he was stupid in thinking someone would actually stay with him, stupid in thinking someone wouldn’t leave. Since then, he had distanced himself from his family just the tiniest bit.

 

He thinks they noticed. He didn’t want them to notice.

 

He made his smile brighter.

 

Their tense shoulders relaxed.

 

Everything was good again.

 

Izuku was fourteen now. Maybe just a month ago he had turned that big ol’ number. He doesn’t really pay attention to such things. He’d been fourteen twice now, right? Or was he just that. Fourteen, he means. Fourteen or seventeen, four or seven, six or nine. What’s the real difference? Was there a difference?

 

No, not this again, he thinks, slapping his cheeks.

 

Izuku was fourteen. Shimura was seventeen. There is no in-between in this.

 

School had taken its toll - and really, he’s not talking of the load of extra work he receives for his quirkless disease . The teachers would never say that to his face, but he knows what they do. No one else does - maybe some of his classmates do, but what does that matter? No one would tell.

 

He wouldn’t tell.

 

Too much paperwork is what his parents would receive, filing lawsuits, suing the school. Why should that happen, when other kids are there to learn, too? Why must one measly child’s needs be put above others priorities… 

 

When that measly child is Izuku?

 

It’s not only school, anyway. Vigilanting is hard on him, too. Izuku doesn’t remember what pushed him to that idea; running across buildings, searching for crimes. He doesn’t know exactly why he still does it, only knows that he needs to in order to make up for what was lost on that day.

 

The helicopter erupted into a series of smoke, hurdling down towards the earth only milliseconds after a flying piece of broken concrete crashed into it.

 

“Kid-!” A man reached out, stopping in his escape from this terror just to convince a kid running towards the chaos to go back with him.

 

Another large mess of bloodied flesh remained just a couple of feet where the man had stood that day, on a tree, his head smashed against that sickening bloody brown bark, body bent in more ways than Izuku would have liked to had the pleasure of seeing.

 

All around him, now that he had realized that sudden death, were fresh corpses, the smell of burning flesh, of blood.

 

He turned, a horrified, silently screaming three-sixty and noticed it all in the span of a second.

 

He couldn’t do anything, couldn’t save them, but he kept running forward, forward to Mama hoping that he could save her-

 

The scene changed, the world whirling in a dizzying spin.

 

He sits in front of his Mama, on the ground with her hand in his. He’s hugging her. Distantly he can hear those screams fade into the background as his vision focuses on his loving mother.

 

“I love you, green pea.”

 

Then his heart hiccups and his breath hitches, and all he can focus on is the small smile gracing his dying Mama’s lips.

 

She doesn’t know.

 

She didn’t know that he wasn’t a hallucination, that both of their deaths would mark that same day.

 

A shaky smile.

 

“I love you, too, Mam-”

 

Pain.

 

“So you had a third, Shimu-“

 

Tears tracking down his face, hot and quiet, a cry for help. He needed help, there was no one there, no one but the-

 

He blinked. A slow blink, those kinds you would when you’re trying not to fall into a deep slumber unsuccessfully. His wasn’t the same.

 

He looked down.

 

“Oh,” is all he says.

 

His hands aren’t there - not truly, not whole.

 

A side effect of his quirk, if you will. Though it really isn’t, he thinks. He knows, though he doesn’t know how. Maybe it’s a part of his brain taking what he knows about his quirk, turning it to apply to himself.

 

Then he repeats himself. “Oh.”

 

Izuku blinked again and the world came in full. He could feel the clothes on his skin now, could feel the sweat dripping down his head, the racing of his heart pounding against his chest.

 

He shakes his head and pats his cheeks, squeezing his eyes shut and taking a deep breath. No need to be stuck in the past, Izuku, he tells himself. His thoughts prove useless, as moments later he’s trying to remember just what he was thinking about, who he was thinking about. He gets there eventually.

 

Leaning back once again, Izuku sighs. The house is quiet now, both of his parents out on some sort of stakeout. They’d come back in the morning, they said. Izuku didn’t bother going for patrol since apparently a bunch of heroes would be around the two men.

 

Eraserhead kept trying to talk to Shichi, too. Izuku wants him to stop. It’s exhausting, not that that’s any different from his usual schedule. He’s too tired to deal with that kind of stuff most of the time, hopping from building to building or turning sharp corners in alleys as the hero chases him, trying to gain back his trust.

 

It’s pointless, really, because Izuku already trusts him with his life. Still, he won’t go back to that lifestyle of carefree venture with a hero, because technically he’s a criminal, and he doesn’t want to risk that suffocating wrap ever again.

 

There’s the soft sound of feet knocking against wood. Izuku easily recognizes it as Shinsou’s.

 

He turned his head to the side just in time to see Shinsou’s head peek out from the wall covering the stairwell.

 

“Izuku?” He questions, looking around the dark living room. His eyes spot Izuku’s figure on the couch. The older has a calico in his arms, a kitten they had just gotten a few months ago. His name is Sushi. The other two they had owned before are long gone, withered peacefully away with age.

 

Shinsou takes a careful step down the staircase. “It’s time for bed.” His voice is quiet, as if speaking louder would be an intrusion in the stillness of the house.

 

Izuku nods before taking a small, quiet breath in and swinging his feet up then down, standing himself straight and pulling himself away from the sinking of the couch. His butt is sore. He wonders how long it had been since he’d gotten up from that spot.

 

He can’t seem to remember.

 

Shinsou turns in his spot, head still looking back towards his younger brother, waiting for him as he pets Sushi, who squirms lightly - not uncomfortably - in his arms.

 

Then Izuku’s moving with the beat of his calming heart, following his brother up the stairs and into their room.

 

He shuts the door behind him and slips under the comforts of his bed.

 

Shimura Aizawa-Yamada Midoriya Izuku can’t sleep.

 

____________________

 

“K-Kacchan, give it back!” He says, watching helplessly as the others file out the room. The teacher doesn’t even spare a second glance. Izuku turns his attention back to the blonde who dangles his notebook above his head.

 

Bakugou laughs haughtily, head tilted in suggestion towards the book. “So you had a third, Deku,” he says, waving the notebook as the pages flip and flop with the way of gravity. He had only ever seen three of Izuku’s hero analysis. The other two, the first two, are stacked somewhere against the frame of his bookcase.

 

A face flashed in the greenette’s vision, blurry but still recognizable. He could never forget that deep, burning laugh, the white of his hair, the shooting pain that would tingle up his back moments after.

 

“So you had a third, Shimura.”

 

The next he remembers is looking up with a hazy vision, the silent of the cold cascading down his cheeks. His eyes had stung with the anger, the sadness, the loneliness he had felt building up those past two days.

 

A sigh.

 

“I guess he’s joining you, too.”

 

Then he blinks and Bakugou’s back.

 

Then he blinks again, and Bakugou’s not there, in his place a grown man with blood splashed messily on his cheek, blood that is not his own. The man holds the most dangerous smirk he had ever seen in his life, hair like snow tarnished with a dark red. Then the smile gets wider and wider until it’s all Izuku can see and he chokes, eyes wide with fear and anguish-

 

He blinks once more and then the blonde comes back into view, but the fear has not gone from Izuku’s mind. He tells his beating heart to calm gently, easing it as he listens to the erratic pounding of the blood rushing to his ears.

 

He hears once again and it seems that Bakugou didn’t notice, or rather possibly didn’t care for his little freakout. He’s glad.

 

“Eh?” Comes the voice from above, and then Bakugou’s squinting hard, holding the cover of the notebook to his face. “Hero Analysis for the Future No.13…” he repeats, mumbling.

 

He splutters loudly and lets out a bark of a laugh. “Wait, thirteen?! Hah, you really are stupid!” Bakugou turns his head back to his latest victim and lifts a hand to pat his head, digging into Izuku’s scalp, fingers tangling with the boy’s unruly green.

 

Izuku freezes. 

 

Then there are small, quiet explosions and Izuku winces. There’s the familiar smell of burnt hair.

 

Bakugou brings his face in, one hand on Izuku’s head and the other holding the notebook. His lips are close enough to Izuku’s ear that the boy can feel his breath on his skin.

 

The words come quiet, whispered, and the only sound in the room is the small crackling of fire or the mock laughter of Bakugou’s ‘friends’ from behind.

 

“You’ll never be a hero, Deku.”

 

Oh.

 

Was that all?

 

Izuku slouched in his chair, a breath of air tunneling up and out of his mouth. He lets out a small laugh that may have come out a bit hysterical, overlooking the bewilderment on his tormentor’s face.

 

How many times had those same words been said to him? How many times had he heard them, ignored them, cried over them?

 

Ever since he’d come back to this timeline, no one said anything to encourage him but his parents (and even then, was there some look on their faces that gave them away? That showed their true nature, their intentions, their lies? Izuku can’t tell).

 

How many times had he been left behind, battered and beat and bruised and bloody and so done with what he’d have to go through? How many times had Bakugou and his lackeys come up to his spot on the roof just to push him down to the group and kick and punch, or practice their so very wondrous quirks on him?

 

Then they’d leave him alone, abandoned on the group of the school roof.

 

A roof.

 

How careless are they, how heartless. If anyone else but himself had undergone the same kind of treatment, what would they have done.

 

Jump?

 

“You really think a quirkless loser like you can become a hero,” Bakugou said, face completely blank. The cool wind stung against his fresh wounds, but then again it felt nice, like some sort of stinging relief.

 

He had nearly given in that day, but he kept his mouth shut.

 

Maybe those times in class, when the teacher only ever threw a blind eye, silently packing up and leaving with the rest of the class as Izuku’s protests bounced off deaf ears as he was backed up against a corner.

 

All he knew was that it had been too many times. Too many times had those same exact words been told to him, far too much. He was tired of it, tired of not doing anything when he knew he was strong enough to be able to.

 

So this time, Izuku stood, Bakugou backing away from the boy’s ear and straightening. The chair he had been sitting on made a loud, irritating sound as it skidded against the cold floor.

 

Izuku’s eyes cast downward, but he looked up to make a grab at his notebook. “Give it ba-!”

 

But he was too late, and his hand grasped at air. Then his lungs screeched for air as he was pushed back into his chair with a loud, hot boom at his chest. He coughed, eyes widening by a fraction as he reached up for his throat.

 

“Sit down , nerd!” Bakugou snapped, the usual sneer on his face twisting. His two lackeys hushed behind them. The blonde took a threatening step forward, and Izuku realized how stupid he was for even getting up.

 

He was just that.

 

Izuku.

 

At school, he wasn’t that side of him that would restrain the villains, run from the authorities with the unknowing help of the talkative dead. At school, he was just Izuku; the quirkless loser, the freak who’s stutter was ninety percent of his speech, the nerd who talked to no one but himself and the villain kid.

 

Here, he was simply Izuku.

 

“You think you’re better than me?!” Bakugou shouts, hands going to encompass the book in his hands, the book that Izuku spent hours working on, analyzing heroes from afar behind shadows. “Think some extra like you can beat me?”

 

Then his hands lit aflame, the crackles loud and bright, till all that was left in his hands was a brown, burnt down book.

 

The room fell silent once again, the only noise making itself known was the tip tapping of Bakugou’s shoes as he walked over to the window, opened it- 

 

-and threw Izuku’s work down the hatch.

 

And all Izuku does is stare at the opened window, down where his book went from his spot in his seat.

 

Soon, Bakugou’s laughs make itself known as the boy retreats back to his own desk. Grabbing his side bag, the blonde slung his stuff over his shoulder and made his way to the door, head tilted high like he was proud of himself.

 

He was proud of himself.

 

But Izuku did not look to him, for all he could do was stare out that window where his burnt book hopped along without him. Bakugou’s little squad laughed along with the boy, but Izuku couldn’t find it in himself to care.

 

The tapping of shoes against the floor stopped. Izuku’s ears rang in the silence.

 

“Here’s a word of advice,” Bakugou said, voice rough with a tilt.

 

Slowly Izuku turns his head, eyes meeting those crimson red. He blinks.

 

Then the older gives a smile - it isn’t really a smile, though, since Bakugou is Bakugou. Really, he bares his teeth.

 

“If you want a quirk that badly,” Izuku’s ears perk up, but that same expression stays on his face. It does not change, does not turn hopeful or sad. It is expecting something, but Izuku does not know what.

 

“-take a swan dive off the roof and pray that you get one in your next life.”

 

Then those three laughs are heard again and the group make their way out.

 

Izuku blinks, tilting his head just a fraction of an inch to the side.

 

The door shuts, the sliding closing with a loud bang.

 

And, “oh.”

 

That’s it, again.

 

The only word he can get out of his mouth right as he processes what had just been suggested.

 

Once more, he repeats it.

 

“Oh.”

 

But that time, his voice sounds more aware. It cracks and the boy can feel the waterworks going off. He blinks repetitively, hands going to his eyes to wipe at the tears he’s blinking back.

 

He shouldn’t be surprised, really. This was Bakugou. He shouldn’t have expected anything less. No, he was just shocked that it took that long for those words to be said. It was a wonder, really, that all his life the blonde had never said something like that.

 

So when he did…

 

Izuku stood from his seat once again, and this time there was no one there to push him back there. His eyes are wet and he can’t really see through them. Izuku wipes at them with the back of his hands, his chin clenching and his nose running with the upcomings of a breakdown. The chair behind him skirted against the tiles.

 

“Oh, oh, oh,” he repeats, nose sniffling wildly as he quickly grabs his bag and runs.

 

He runs to the window.

 

Then he jumps, the wind waving through his hair and burning his eyes, and lands from that second story classroom, tumbling on the ground for less impact. His eyes scrounge the perimeter for his notebook.

 

Great.

 

It landed in the pond, it was such a nice day.

 

His feet ache a little from the fall, but it was nothing too serious, maybe just a couple of bruises. It was normal for Shichi, so Izuku would be fine. He walked towards  the pond, batting the fish away as they chomp on his ruined, wet and burned work.

 

“That’s not fish food…” he says, voice quiet with the struggle to focus on the tears, the tears, the tears that were already leaking down his cheeks. He hastily wiped them away.

 

Then he stands, adjusting his yellow bag on his back and holding the book close, shaking some extra water off of it. He’d save as much as he could, but in the end it was still a sopping pile of mess and disaster. He’ll have to blowdry the book page by page or else they’d stick together forever…

 

Izuku took off after that, running around the building on quiet feet, leaving to who knows god where. He patted his book against his leg as he ran, biting his lip as his heavy backpack weighed him down with each step he took.

 

He didn’t want to go home.

 

He didn’t want to see their smiling faces, didn’t want to pretend. Just for a while, he didn’t want to pretend, didn’t want to fake.

 

So he turned a corner in an alley after a short while of running, took out a regular hoodie and his trademark vigilante mask and changed, ignoring the silence of the tears, ignoring his sniffles and whines.

 

“Shut up…” he told himself.

 

So he did.

 

He rustled through his bag, looking for his pair of contacts, but he only found one in its container. “Shit,” he says. Izuku supposed it didn’t matter with it being daytime and all, but it felt weird knowing that he wasn’t complete. Really, he was also just bothered by the fact that he could have left the other somewhere while still having this one.

 

Regardless, he slid it into his left eye.

 

His backpack was short but stacked with weight, but it was small enough to fit on his back underneath his hood. He didn’t want to leave it in the alley for fear of losing the things inside. He stuffed the semi-dry (not really, it was still soaked) notebook in with his other school supplies and left.

 

And he ran.

 

Far away yet plain in sight, only keeping his head down to lower the risk of others spotting his mask. Shichi never ever made day time appearances, so even if someone saw him, they’d probably assume he was a fan. He wasn’t on the right side of the law, but his popularity had boosted a bit after these couple of years.

 

Izuku knew it was logical not to change into his gear in broad daylight, anyway, but he didn’t want to be there. He didn’t want to be Izuku, just for a short moment in time.

 

So he geared up and left and became Shimura, Shichi.

 

He didn’t want to pretend to be okay, and even when he changed out, he wasn’t pretending. Izuku had his own problems and Shichi had their own. So when he put that stupid mask on, everything changed.

 

Or maybe, somewhere deep in Izuku’s mind he knew, everything didn’t change and the sense of putting on a literal mask to hide himself from the world helped him more than he knew.

 

He left Shinsou on his own that day rather than waiting at the usual spot after school.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have gone.

 

____________________

 

“I said go without me, you bunch of extras!” Bakugou snapped, a hand in his pocket, the other holding his book bag over his shoulder. It felt emptier, so he knew something was missing. “I left my damn book in the locker. Stop fucking following me!”

 

Extra #1 recoiled a bit, head going back to avoid Bakugou’s tiny warning flashes. “C’mon, Bakugou, do you even know our names?” He put his arm around Extra #2 and smiled. It was a very ugly smile. “After that little talking with Deku, I got ta thinking and you’ve never called us by our names before.”

 

“Dumb and Dumber,” he deadpanned, pointing at the two individually. They squawked and gave a little offended face. He turned. “Now fuck off!”

 

Bakugou walked off before they could comment anything, heading back towards his locker and turning to the code. It clicked and he swung it open, glaring into the dark cubby and searching. It was rather organized, if Bakugou said so himself. Soon enough he found what he was looking for and shoved it into his bag, clasping the lock back on and turning the corner.

 

Truthfully, his locker was right next to his classroom, so he didn’t really need to walk that much. He tsked as he thought of Deku, useless tiny Deku. He’d never fought back, never stood up to Bakugou that obviously before today, so what made now different? What made him give him that glare, that stand of defiance.

 

He scoffed. The nerd can’t actually think he was better than him, right?

 

The school halls were quiet now. With how slow he’d walked to and from his class, Bakugou might say it’d been twenty minutes since school let out, five since he had left the class without Deku. No one really stuck by long enough for that besides a few teachers and the principal since the school was walking distance for all the students attending. It was a small school, the classes crammed close together. It was old and rusted in some edges, but that would only build his legacy.

 

The number one hero arises from the lowest of the three classes, a shit school like Adera bringing him up. He’d be the only one to graduate from here to UA.

 

But that stupid Deku, reckless and quiet and so much better-

 

No, he wasn’t better, what was he thinking.

 

The freak was a quirkless good for nothing, a waste of space.

 

So why did he feel bad when he said those words earlier?

 

The classroom passed his vision as he walked. His eyes perked at this, and he found himself glancing through one of the windows of the classroom through the halls.

 

Deku was gone.

 

And he couldn’t possibly have left, the doors would have creaked with its age, rubbing against the floor board and itself as it slid. He couldn’t possibly have left, because Bakugou would have seen him sneaking out, though he wouldn’t really be surprised if the little shit passed by him without him noticing. He’d gotten slippery over the past few years.

 

But the window was still open. Deku’s chair looked messily thrown back, unlike how it had always looked - neat and perfect, pushed in all the way, the desk lined up with the tape and cleared off despite those engraved threats on the wood.

 

Normally this type of thing wouldn’t bother him, but today felt different.

 

“If you want a quirk that badly-”

 

No, the nerd was illogical, not stupid. He wouldn’t have-

 

Bakugou stomped towards the door and threw it open, running towards the window and leaning over, hands gripping the under walls.

 

“-take a swan dive off the roof and pray that you get one in your next life.”

 

The ground below was empty. Not even the book had been in sight, he didn’t know why he was so worried-

 

Running footsteps echoed down the hall. “Izuku! Hey, where are you, pick up your phone!” Came a voice.

 

Bakugou turned.

 

The footsteps slowed, a figure popped through the door, a phone against their ear.

 

That phone slowly went down, the boy’s face hitting a realization.

 

“You. What did you do to my brother, Bakugou Katsuki? ” There was a hard look on that boy’s face, that stranger. Bakugou never saw the guy around besides those rare times where he saw Deku and him together. He didn’t pay attention much.

 

That boy looked at him with unforgiving eyes though, eyes that told him I know what you do even though Bakugou didn’t know what they knew. It was common knowledge that Deku was his little bully boy around this school, so why did they-

 

Bakugou only sneered. “I didn’t do shi-”

 

A cloudy fog.

 

“I told him to jump.”

 

A hard fist made contact with his cheek and that blurry white shattered into a million pieces.

Notes:

I wanna get to the fluff part of the story already, but we need Izuku to suffer more to get to that point. MWAHAHAHA.

Also, if you haven't watched "Erased," I- go. Watch it right now. I died when it was over, teacher dude was so hawt.

I also finished, "Yamada-kun and the 7 Witches," AND IT WAS FUNNY. MY CHEEKS HURTED (yes hurted, understand my logic) AFTER I FINISHED EVERYTHING AHHH- I'm watching Saiki K right now, but my phone died so I guess that'll have to wait.

Next Chapter: November 3, 2020

Chapter 17: Just As Always

Summary:

He's had enough, don't you think?

Notes:

TW: Suicidal thoughts, Suicide Attempt, Big Angst.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The bridge is dark underneath, a short tunnel with the lights of the sky peeking out from the other side. It smells of rotten eggs, looks as though the harsh tides of the ocean had broken through and splattered the walls with a slimy green. Maybe it had, once upon a time. The thought is intriguing, but the boy doesn’t dwell on it.

 

The voices of the dead are louder now, but Izuku couldn’t seem to care less. They don’t sound familiar to him, only whispers of lost souls carried by the wind. They weren’t his friends. He didn’t need them in his personal affairs, didn’t want them.

 

School had let out nearly an hour ago, and the vigilante had let himself wander around blindly, looking for something to help him cool off. It turns out small crime was much more sparse during the day, only the big shot villains coming out to play.

 

It hadn’t mattered, though, because it only meant less people were put in danger in his parts of the city. He didn’t want people to suffer for the sake of his frustration.

 

Izuku was sure his phone was blowing up with calls and messages from Shinsou, or his dads - he felt the vibrations - but he couldn’t find it in himself to worry about that. He had put his phone on silent just a few minutes into the buzzing spams and slipped it into his pocket, leaving it there to be forgotten if only for a while.

 

He huffed out a sigh, hand going to adjust the thick mask on his face, its black on a white ventilator sliding to cover his nose and neck. Each step he took resided in a wet slush, the squish of mush beneath his feet.

 

“Stupid Kacchan,” he says, hands in his hoodie as he kicked the floor. The air is thick where he is, suffocating yet not overly so. “What would he have done if…”

 

Izuku shook his head, brows furrowing as he slowly slung his backpack from underneath his hood. His walk is slow as he only really focuses on unzipping his bag, pulling out that semi-dry notebook. Maybe the wind through the loose fabric of his bag helped in cooling it.

 

The pages stuck together in some parts and the pen ink spread throughout the paper. Izuku’s eye twitched in irritation. He didn’t give a damn (yes he did), he’d rewrite the whole book if he had to. Not that he wanted to do that, anyway.

 

He mumbles angrily to himself, blowing off some steam as he pats the book to his chest with one arm and slinging his backpack over the other. He decides he’s done with vigilanting for the day.

 

Just as he had reached the halfway point of the long underbridge, his back tingles. The ghosts behind him, ghosts that had been nothing more than whispers in his ear, roared. Some applauded, like they were watching a sports show or an entertaining comedy, others shouted in distress, in warning. 

 

But Izuku couldn’t hear their worries, because those voices mingled together to create one big sound. Usually, the ghosts were quiet out of boredom, or maybe they had been traumatized from the things they’d seen in their journey to hell.

 

However, now they screamed in this dark echoing tunnel, their glitching voices seeming to come straight out of a horror movie.

 

Normally these types of things didn’t scare the boy, these ghosts. He’d lived with them nearly all his life, or rather the life he could remember the most.

 

Oh, but they were so loud. Louder than anything he’d ever heard, and only he could hear it. His pupils widened and the hair on his back stood on edge. His head automatically whipped around, fake heterometric eyes on the lookout.

 

It was too late, though.

 

He was too late, because in the next moment, he cannot see, cannot breathe, cannot hear. His hands lose grasp on the notebook, bag slipping from his loose shoulder. 

 

“You’ll make a great invisibility cloak, kid,” a voice says above him, and only then he notices that his hearing is back, whatever this substance surrounding him finally away from his left ear. “I didn’t know he would be in town, gotta make this quick.”

 

He kicks, muffled screams coming from his throat because he can’t breathe, the thick slime around his mask seeping in but never sticking to the fabric. Still, he could tell that it was taking damage, that if he ever got out of this villain’s grasp, the mask would be lucky if it’s modulator still worked. 

 

Really, the hard mask worked against him right now, the slime pushing against it as it pushed against his skin. He can’t do anything in this type of situation, it seems, because a quirk like this is basically on the same scale as quirkless. The ghosts try pulling at his arms, trying to help, but it looks like they couldn’t grab on, like he’s just an ordinary person once again.

 

It happened years ago on that first day back from the past. His mother, Inko, had tried taking him into her arms, but he only continued to run, and she had only continued to sob.

 

“Calm down. It’ll only hurt for about forty-five seconds,” the slime villain says, and Izuku’s closed eyes start to water, throat burning and ears ringing. The gunk covered them once again, but his eyes remained free now. He still shut them tight. “Thanks for your help. You’re my hero.”

 

Then he’s sucked into that suffocating grasp and all he can do now is try not to panic.

 

A white scarf surrounds his frame in the dark of the night, expanding and consuming him whole. Words are shouted from above by a man gone blurry, yet they fall on deaf ears. His eyes are blank, his throat sore but he doesn’t know why. The stars fade in the black, until all he can see is just that. Black.

 

Everything is still again.

 

The ghosts’ loud cries have dispersed, and Izuku doesn’t feel their presence any longer. His ears are ringing still, heartbeat erratic, but still he notices the silence. There’s a metallic clang behind him, behind the slime villain who still has him encased in his grip, wrapped in his slimy web as his world flashes from black to white, and everything pauses.

 

“Shit,” the villain says.

 

Then there’s a voice, deep and familiar from those videos he’d browse online.

 

“Have no fear,” the echoing sound of a shoe tapping against the floor, “I am here!”

 

Then the air tenses and Izuku can feel the fear, the aggravation, the anger that’s radiation off of the slime villain.

 

But he can’t focus on that, because even though the number one hero is here, even though he should have felt honored to meet the man he had looked up to for all these years, he couldn’t. 

 

Because he couldn’t breathe, couldn’t see, his legs felt like wet noodles and his arms felt numb all over again. The slime villain’s clutches squeezed him tighter, more desperate, as if doing so would kill the boy faster, let him take over quicker.

 

Maybe it was working, or maybe this all powerful, infamous vigilante was just weak enough to fall at a time where he could have saved himself if he only just had a clearer mind.

 

There was no need for that, though, because in the next second-

 

“TEXAS SMASH!” A gust of wind, the separation, the splattering of a dark green, the feeling of weightlessness, of gravity taking over.

 

Then he was falling, down, down, down.

 

A man brought his fist hellward, glowing with a low yet powerful red. The city was quiet safe for the screams of fleeing citizens, buildings torn apart and trees ripped off its roots.

 

The world spun.

 

The laugh of a woman who lost it all. “Fuck off, All For One. You killed him, you killed us.” An empty, humorless chuckle. “My family…”

 

A shoot to the sky, fast and swift and up in a blink of an eye. Young, oblivious Izuku would praise that quirk whenever he’d seen it in action, once upon a time. His Mama would paint the sky with her graceful air, laughing high and above. He remembers a time where he’d laugh along, feel the wind in his hair from heaven’s length as his mother carried him lovingly in his grasp. Float, she’d call it. A wonderful quirk deserving of his sweet, kind and snarky Mama.

 

“Whoo!” She had shouted, her son’s light body carried tight in her arms. “How ya feeling, squirt?”

 

Then the boy’d giggle, pumping a fist forward as they flew in a line, pretending to be one of those heroes so early on. “Wheeeee!” He’d felt free.

 

Now whenever he thought of his Mama’s quirk, all he could think of was a bird being shot down. But that bird was faceless, because the boy still couldn’t fucking figure out what she looked like, only remembering the outline of her shape against the afternoon sun, when he was dying and bleeding out on that sidewalk where everything horrible started. Her voice was a blank space in his head, a void in his mind, still he could only remember the words she’d said.

 

“I love you, green pea,” his blood ran cold, “my baby.”

 

“YOU KILLED MY FAMILY!”

 

Then there was a boom, and seconds later, the soaring hero was grabbed by the limb and slammed to the floor, where her head stuck against a broken road. Only seconds later, death would do upon them both.

 

The world went dark.

 

____________________

 

His cheek felt cold, the touch of a large hand quickly slapping against it. It was oddly familiar, some sort of deja vu, but he couldn’t really put his finger on the matter.

 

A quick sensation, gentle yet not overly so. The hand felt warm and wet with the blood of another on itself.

 

There was a distant voice, and it sounded clearer than any of the other memories Izuku would relive. “Hey kid.” The voice is feminine, Izuku recognizes in his haze. It weaves through broken glass, loud then quiet. His head throbs.

 

“Wake up,” it says. 

 

“Wake up.”

 

His eyes open.

 

“Hey! Hey! He- Oh, good!”

 

Izuku squints, the light from the afternoon sun shining bright in his eyes. He winces and blinks rapidly, trying to get used to the sudden change. “H-Huh?”

 

There’s a mighty chuckle above him, and once the boy’s vision had dispersed of the intrusions, Izuku guffawed.

 

“You’re awake! You had me worried for a second there.”

 

All Might was standing right in front of him. Suddenly he’d forgotten the day’s stressful events in favor of letting his fanboy overtake him, just for this small moment in time.

 

“A-All Might?!” He shouted, scrambling up from the floor and shaking his head back and forth in both directions, eyes frantically scanning the perimeter for his belongings. He looked back at the hero. “Oh my gosh, I-I have so many questions, so many- wait,” he hurried back a couple of feet to retrieve his notebook, “can you sign my-?!”

 

Izuku shed manly tears. They were manly. “He already signed it!” He whisper-yelled to himself.

 

Another booming laugh from behind. Izuku turned around to see his idol sparing him a big thumbs up.

 

“It is good to know that someone of your worshipping can be so upbeat!”

 

Then Izuku tilted his head in an innocent confusion, prompting the oblivious hero with a smile on his face to continue. “I have heard some rumors that, uh,” a pause, like a recollection, “Shichi fans as well as vigilante supporters in general are not so big on the idea of heroes, no less All Might himself! I like your spirit, young man!”

 

Izuku blinked, eyes slightly widening in confusion. But then, “Oh!” 

 

His mask. His hands went up to touch it, check if it was still there. Ah, half of it was destroyed. He noticed the voice modulator still worked, but if he listened close, he could hear the static, the beginnings of a malfunction. His hood, too—it clung to the puff of his hair by a thread. Izuku pulled it up a little more.

 

A new voice makes him jump out of his thoughts. “You don’t just mention that out of the blue, Toshi,” and Izuku’s breathing stutters at the name for a quick second before it returns back to normal, “it’s like you’re bad-mouthing the Queen of England right in front of her guards.”

 

“Put your back into it, Toshi!”

 

“The name’s Yagi Toshinori! Nice to meet you, Izuku-kun! That’s you, right?” 

 

“Toshi, I’mma time traveler!”

 

“GAH, TOSHINORI, DON’T DROP THOSE STUPID BANANAS ON ME-”

 

All Might cleared his throat in an awkward stance, and that was all it took for Izuku to snap out of his daze. What was he thinking about again?

 

The voice was a ghost, Izuku realizes— one that hadn’t fled or vanished upon witnessing the number one hero’s blow like the rest of them. Can’t say he’s surprised. Of course All Might of all people would have lingering spirits around him, this one seemed to have a personal attachment.

 

He didn’t look at the spirit once, lest he’d catch its attention and they’d start bugging him for answers, or casting random pranks.

 

Izuku laughs bashfully. “We don’t all hate hero society, honest! It just needs a little push in the r-right direction, and then it’d be in top shape to help others regardless of time! Vigilantes aren’t so bad, either-!” Then he pauses and swings his arms in front of his face as he realizes who he’s somewhat complaining to. “E-Er, not that I’m saying I would… yeah.”

 

The number one hero’s smile seemed to brighten a little more, though it looked strained, rushed. All Might laughs loudly, patting his pockets. “What an insightful declaration! Well now, young man, it seems that I’ll need to pay a visit to the police station to turn in this criminal!”

 

He pulls out two bottles filled with the villain’s unconscious gunk before slipping it back into his pockets.

 

“Again, young man, you were a big help! See you soon, and remember: Plus Ultra!”

 

Wait-

 

The hero turned and took off to the air, leaving the boy at the end of the bridge- or not.

 

“Toshi, I think you’ve got gum stuck to your shoe,” a voice says, though the man does not react to it.

 

“Hey! I love my fans, but this is too much! Let go!” All Might shouts, head turned in a crunch as he wags the leg the boy clings onto for dear life.

 

“If I let go now, I’ll die!” Izuku shouts, burying the remains of his mask into his shoulder so it wouldn’t fly off its hinges.

 

“Oh, fair point. Hang on, then,” he says before grabbing onto the back of the boy’s hood and soaring through the air in silence. Izuku didn’t notice the puff of steam evaporating off the man’s body as it gets lost in the wind, nor does he notice the dribble of blood trickling out his idol’s mouth.

 

“Shit…” The ghost says quietly, and Izuku must be really focused on not falling because he doesn’t hear that either.

 

____________________

 

The skeleton in front of him was All Might. Freaking All Might was a skinny, tall blonde with a built-in frown carved on his ever-smiley face.

 

The man sighed and pulled down his white shirt to cover the scarred injury he had gotten over five years ago. Izuku stumbled over his words, mouth opening and closing as his heart pounded in his chest.

 

“I love you and all, kid, but you really should have just lied and said All Might had somewhere to be and switched you out in a jiffy. The dude wasn’t even looking at you, and no one knows what the number one hero is capable of!” The woman ghost said, shaking her head in disapproval.

 

Yeah, he’d seen a lot of shit. He’d probably believe that.

 

Then All Might looked back at him, those strikingly familiar lightning blue eyes staring straight back at him.

 

“To answer your question, no.”

 

His heart ceased and his breath hitched. His eyes shot up, and he’d never thought he’d find out his idol was just like those unbelievers.

 

“I don’t think someone without a quirk should ever become a hero.”

 

Izuku’s eyes lost its spark the longer his hero’s speech drew out. Become a cop, they’d say, be a paramedic. Invest in becoming a lawyer, that way you’d be saving someone without costing your puny, useless life.

 

“It’s too dangerous.”

His eyes were downcast, the hair, the hood, the weight of the shadows hiding his blank face.

 

“Once,” All Might then says, and the mood shifts with a darker undertone, “long ago, there was a quirkless boy no bigger than this.” The thin formed hero lifted his arm to just above his sitting head. Izuku didn’t see it.

 

“He had dreams of being a hero, and another had dreams of making that wish come true. They’d train together, though it was really just short little games that included running or hiding because the quirkless boy was only an age that hit just learning how to read and write, or do simple maths.” A shaky sigh from the elder, but he continued on, and Izuku listened in a still silence. 

 

“Needless to say, that boy is dead.”

 

Izuku looked up for the first time.

 

The ghost was quiet.

 

All Might stood from his seat on the ground and buffed up into his hero form. “He had been too weak to stand up against a villain, and the other who had supported him was just as that, too, at the time.”

 

All Might turned and said a few words that Izuku did not have the chance to hear. 

 

“In any case, I will repeat it again. No, a person without a quirk cannot become a hero. Have a good day, young…”

 

“... Midoriya.” Izuku whispered.

 

“... and I hope that you know that this is a secret that must never come to light. Can I trust you with that?”

 

A short nod from the boy who stood still on a roof, and then All Might was gone.

 

After that, there is a short silence with nothing but the harsh wind blowing in Izuku’s ears. It howls loudly, as if it’s in pain. Izuku only lowers his gaze back to the ground, anger and sadness radiating off of him in shallow waves, because who knew All Might would think the same, say the same. His fists clench weakly and his knees nearly buckle under his weight, but he keeps himself up.

 

All Might was just another person, what was one more opinion to him? Right?

 

Then the silence is broken with a quiet scoff. “He’s such a hypocrite, he can’t just go saying that to someone who was just like him.” The cold comes closer. “I’m sorry, kid, he really didn’t mean it. Toshi’s just worried and all, been through a lot.”

 

Izuku doesn’t answer, because he doesn’t need this woman’s pity, doesn’t need her apologies and her lies.

 

“But I think… It’s gonna be real hard, kid, but-”

Her hand made contact with his shoulder, a type of comfort she’d known would fall through anyway. A comfort that would end up making the living shiver rather than feel better. But she didn’t phase through and her skin could feel his warmth.

 

The ghost’s eyes widen.

 

Her hand made contact with his shoulder, and holy shit - it was so cold, burning, even, colder than any poltergeist or other spirit he’d ever made direct contact with.

 

“What the…” She says, but Izuku doesn’t let her finish. He’s mad. No, sad. So fucking pissed, he can feel the frustrated tears building their way up to his eyes. 

 

Izuku blinks them away hard before he picks his head up and gives a hard glare to the ghost woman’s blurry gray face, taking his other hand and brushing off her own with an unnecessary flick of the wrist. “Don’t wanna hear it, miss, don’t need to hear it.” 

 

Then there’s silence, and the only thing that is happening is the quiet staring into the other’s eyes.

 

Izuku breaks the chain and looks away, walking around the hushed woman as he heads for the door.

 

“... Izukkun?”

 

Then his ears pop and the voice rings loudly in his ear, echoing words that he hadn’t heard in that short conversation of theirs. There’s an explosion somewhere off in the distance, a large gust of smoke and fire in that big city just below him, and his legs itch.

 

He turns back around still, eyes wide as his hearing tunnels in. A blinding white encases his vision, but it disperses in the next second. All that’s left is the same woman standing there—and nothing had changed the last two seconds.

 

His head throbs and his heart is pounding, aching. His eyes feel deceived, flashing black from spot to spot as he tries to pin it.

 

The woman hadn’t changed since those mere seconds ago, not one bit.

 

But now she looked more whole, more familiar—looked like a face he had forgotten of long since, had given up on trying to match. Her cheeks held no rosy red like they had before, her eyes were clouded with shadows, but maybe if he looked closer he could see the small irises peeking out. She’s dressed in a familiar suit, one that… maybe he just might remember holding in his arms if he tried hard enough.

 

“Mama?”

 

The ghost’s breath hitches and she takes a floaty, uncertain step forward, and Izuku just stands there unknowing of what to do, not sure if he’s right.

 

But then there’s another set of loud explosions, and the flames from over yonder grow as tall as a large building. It’s faint from the distance between Izuku and the place, but there’s screams. Loud and agonizing, and yet even from here he can see that no one is running.

 

No one but him.

 

Over the ledge and onto another high ground he jumps, lands, tumbles, then runs.

 

Another wave of deja vu for the nth time that day, but he tells his overactive mind to shut up and let him get there in time.

 

There is yelling behind him, yet even with the tears sneakily making their way past his eyes he does not turn back.

 

A heart wrenching scream, “IZUKU!” It drags out, and it makes his heart stutter, hesitate.

 

“Shh, Zuzu,” a woman waves him over, and only in this vision can he see the impeccable detail that frames her face. It is that woman. “I’m trying to surprise your father before he gets home, can you help set the table with your brother while I finish up?”

 

A small, green haired boy scrunches his nose, and it only takes him a few seconds to realize that that is him this time. “Mama, last time you cooked alone the house almost burnt down.”

 

There is this heavenly laugh that blesses his ears.

 

The tears fall harder, but he can feel the hints of a smile pulling at his tight cheeks.

 

A loud, mockingly disapproving tsk. “Tsukauchi Haruta, how many times have I told you to STOP FORGETTING ABOUT THE CHILD YOU LEAVE AT MY HOUSE?!” Her hand slashes in the direction of said child, who sits on the ground with the other kids as they all play a video game.

 

Naomasa turns his head in confusion, head tilting as a young Izuku bumps into his side happily. He turns to the other before looking back at the adults and giving a bright unassuming smile.

 

Her scream still prolongs in the short distance he had put between the two. His brain has half the mind to turn around and scream out of whatever emotion he’s feeling right now, hug the non-existent life out of her because now he’s sure that that is who he thinks she is. But his body has other plans, and for once he agrees with it and lets himself be taken away.

 

He doesn’t look back once.

 

____________________

 

“That boy was my brother,” All Might said before he took off.

 

____________________

 

Deku was stupid.

 

The dumbest human being Bakugou Katsuki had ever had the displeasure of knowing, that was for sure. It was worrying to say the least, not that he cared about the damn nerd. 

 

But now the freak was missing and Bakugou had half the mind to say that it was his fault.

 

He didn’t though, because obviously it wasn’t.

 

It wasn’t, so why did he feel like everyone he passed stared daggers into his face? They weren’t even looking at him.

 

He kicked an empty tin can that had laid on the street, his cheek throbbing with the pain and anguish of a brother who thought his own was dead. Now they’d be searching for a body, and obviously Bakugou had to join in on the search just to see the nerd’s twisted frame.

 

(Even he knew that his thoughts were false, because no matter how much he despised the quirkless little brat, he wouldn’t know what to do without seeing the fucker in class every morning. Just the thought of him laying there, motionless in a coffin or bloodied and battered, splattered against the cold and unforgiving asphalt, made him want to gag.)

 

He emptied his pockets of his hands, the skin sparking in little flames which he found to be a little comforting. Groaning, he yelled, “Deku! Get your shitty ass ov-”

Then he couldn’t breathe.

 

“Wow, kid, that’s a strong quirk you have!”

____________________

 

The crowd was huge, just as any other in the age of heroes and villains. A thin line separated the citizens from the fight, a couple of officers standing in front to block any attempting bypassers.

 

Izuku had only just arrived, stuck near the back of the growing group, yet he could still see no one was helping. The heroes only stood back, waiting uselessly for someone with a better quirk to come.

 

“My quirk isn’t suited for this, I’ll end up crushing the kid!”

 

“Are you crazy?! I’ll burn!”

 

“We’ll just have to wait for another pro to come.”

 

Excuses. They were all so dependent on such trivial power-ups, had they never considered focusing on their actual skills? What if they’d have to fight quirkless one day, what if their quirk wouldn’t be able to help in a certain situation.

 

Were they willing to let a person die?

 

‘Oh shit, my quirk ain’t gonna work for this. Guess I’ll go and sob. Who wants to get a burger with me?’

 

Izuku growled lowly at the words they’d spout, pushing his way through the crowd as he sorted his priorities in his head. His Mama… No, she could wait. All he had to do was apologize and she’d be set to pass on peacefully. He’d expect her grudge to be such as that, something like that holding her back from her second chance.

 

He hadn’t noticed it, not since his thoughts were blocked and the adrenaline in his veins were spiking once again.

 

But his legs were shaking like a dog just plucked out of cold water. They felt weak underneath him, but obviously they were fine since he’d managed to parkour his way over here.

 

Right, he was here for a reason.

 

At least, his initial plan was to back-up the heroes by escorting the citizens away from the scene, or at least pushing them back to the safety zone.

 

The heroes weren’t being so heroic right now though, one-track minded just as he was long ago.

 

It was getting on his nerves.

 

The air got hotter, and in all honesty it felt like a heat spasm, like they were being placed into a kiln to be made into a pretty ceramic.

 

No, these artworks felt like they’d break. Shatter into a million pieces, shards of broken clay.

 

The crowd yelped and moved back a couple of steps, but they must have all been stupid because none retreated, only pulling out their phones for more of this simple entertainment.

 

Oh yes, it’s not as if someone was dying right now.

 

“Stay back!” The villain shouted and-

 

Oh no.

 

It was the same slime that Izuku had been trapped in minutes before. The sight of the suffocating green made him double back, the boy taking a few shaky steps back.

 

Anyone but that, he would have fought. Anyone but him, who could swallow him up at any moment, block his air holes and restrain his limbs, rendering him useless and useless and-

 

A muffled yell.

 

Izuku looked further into the mess, and soon enough-

 

Soon enough he was running all over again.

 

Even as his eyes, heterometric, mismatched and so full of fear shown with tears, his legs moved on their own. He yelled, shouted for them to stop just with the one long syllable, but even he knew he didn’t mean it once again.

 

The heroes guffawed at him, watching as the boy with a hoodie, a broken mask, and a backpack that looked like it had given up years ago ran past them.

 

But they did nothing to stop him.

 

So Izuku ran, analyzed even in his panic, even as his mind yelled, ‘WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS-’

 

Then out of his opened bag he pulled out his only weapon and swung, threw.

 

‘-FOR A BULLY LIKE HIM?’

 

Bullseye.

 

Then the slime villain yelled out in shocked pain, and his grasp on that blonde bastard slacked, loosened just enough for Kacchan to breathe—

 

—and take control.

 

Explosions, loud and familiar, nearly enough to make Izuku recoil. But this was Shimura Shichi, and Shichi didn’t back down from fights he knew would cost another’s life.

 

So he ran past the villain’s closed throbbing eye and towards Bakugou, using his nails and fingertips to scrape at that sickening slime even as he knew it would do little damage.

 

“Who the hell are you?!” Bakugou breathed out in an exhausted huff, but even then Izuku could still see the sheer fear in his eyes. 

 

A tsk, then large heated sparks. “Fuck off! I can handle this mysel-”

Then there’s this agonizing scream, a plea for help, and the words that come next are filled with pain and anger and desperation. His voice cracks and his throat closes up, but still, “I couldn’t just stand there and watch you die, you… you looked like you were asking for help, SO CAN YOU SHUT UP FOR ONCE IN YOUR GODDAMN LIFE AND LET ME HELP YOU, KAC-?”

 

Many things happened at once after that. 

 

The fire grew in flames, the smell of burning flesh infiltrating his lungs. He wasn’t an idiot, he knew that it must have been his own. His body stung and writhed, felt like a million tiny needles encased in blue flames were poking at his skin.

 

The heroes’ shouts faded into the background. “Save the boy!” They’d say, only now moving when someone else - someone with no shown quirk - had jumped into the battle, stolen the spotlight. Someone who wasn’t a hero, was never a hero. “He’ll kill him!”

 

That monstrous slime groaned, and an eye swamped open, burning with fury. “Just a moment longer, kid.” He said, and Izuku knew his grip on Bakugou’s body tightened once again when the blonde’s kicking grew more desperate. The slime villain turned and placed a menacing glare at Izuku. “And I’m done playing with you!”

 

Then everyone was lunging at him.

 

The slime villain.

 

The heroes.

 

All Might.

 

Then there’s smoke, and it seems like everything goes silent, everything stills.

 

The toxicating grey clears, and Izuku’s tense body looks up to see a smiling face. Only this time, now with the truth of the weight of that smile on his shoulders, he can see the raw emotion in his idol’s smile.

 

Fear.

 

Guilt.

 

Determination.

 

Yet still at the end of the day, it struck Izuku.

 

Even the strongest of heroes couldn’t save everyone. Even the strongest of heroes held this ball of fake bravery, false safety.

 

The vigilante choked on a cry.

 

The smile still didn’t wane, however. “I really am pathetic,” All Might said, and his hands took a turn to grip Bakugou's wrist. 

 

Then the man shifts his head slightly in Izuku’s direction and speaks. “I told you that a true hero always risks their lives no matter the cost, and I now realize I wasn’t living up to my own ideals.”

 

The sky turns dark a second before it happens.

 

“DETROIT SMASH!”

 

Slime flies, somewhere off in the distance Izuku can hear the fan-ish screams of the citizens who hide behind Mount Lady’s gigantified arms. A tornado, a strong current of wind, then the skies are falling upon them and rain hits his face.

 

It blends in with his tears, hides them from plain sight as his gaze turns heavenward. His lips quiver, mind trying to convince himself of something he knows to be untrue.

 

Just a little to the side of him, All Might hides his face from the public.

 

But Izuku saw him from where he stood, saw the steam coming off of him even as the water beat down on it, erasing it mere seconds too late. Blood dribbled down All Might’s chin from his ever smiling mouth, eyes clouded with a light, a hope for the future.

 

But Izuku did not see that light, because the boy is blind to all good connected to his own.

 

All Might lets the rain wash the red away before turning to the crowd with that same victorious smile.

 

The heroes come and split between the two boys.

 

Bakugou gets praise, just as always.

 

Izuku, with those mismatched eyes and that broken mask clinging to one side of his face, gets berated.

 

Just as always.

 

All Might gets bombarded with interviews and fans, stealing glances around the large crowd as he searches for any sign of that boy.

 

But he couldn’t find him, because in the next second the boy's hood was lifted over his head once again and he’s out of that horrid place filled with fake heroes, the smell of barely extinguished fire, and a blonde with enraged searching eyes.

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof,” Bakugou had said, only now in Izuku’s ringing ears, the boy can hear the berating voices of those whom he trusts.

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof, they said.”

 

He runs.

 

____________________

 

Aizawa Shouta had been searching for more than an hour now after his son called his phone in a panicked tone. “I-It’s Izuku! Izuku, he’s missing, you need to find him quick!”

 

After a few short, life-taking moments of calming his usually inexpressive son down, the father said nothing more and ran out of the building. He didn’t have the full story yet, but all he knew was that Izuku needed him. It helped that the teacher had free time in his hands anyway, after expelling his whole homeroom for the year.

 

Currently he hops through rooftops and runs through all the places he could think of, eyes searching and ears alert. He was sure Shinsou had phoned all his other hero contacts, including Yamada.

 

He passes an underbridge.

 

There’s a pen. 

 

It’s one he had bought in a pack for his son on his ninth birthday, an obnoxiously bright yellow All Might themed one. It’s worn down with age and it looks to be singed with an ashy black. It looks overused, makes Aizawa wonder why his son wouldn’t have thrown it away.

 

Slowly, ever so slowly, he picks it up.

 

It snaps in half.

 

Aizawa sucks in a breath, though he doesn’t know why. It’s just a pen, his son’s pen.

 

His missing son’s pen.

 

He drops it on the ground uneventfully as he spots something else. His heart does backflips in his chest.

 

On the floor just a little ways ahead, where the sun kisses the ground and the shadows end, there’s a blood splatter. He steps closer, and his footsteps sound so loud in the silence of this suspense.

 

He reaches down and touches it.

 

It stains his fingers.

 

Aizawa stands abruptly, eyes widening just a small fraction as he quickly rubs the red with his thumb and two others.

 

His mind runs a mile a minute as he just stands there, analyzing, thinking, overlooking details.

 

He shakes his head and his chin buries into his capture weapon. He’s overthinking this, it’s possible it’s not even Izuku’s, possible that-

 

His phone pings. Quickly, Aizawa whips it out of his pocket. It might be Izuku calling, telling him he’s safe, that he just got caught up with friends-

 

Oh. When did he ever answer the topic of friends without that slight, nearly unnoticeable grimace on his face?

 

It’s a news channel he’s subscribed to. He wonders why he even bothered doing such a trivial thing, he’d rather sleep in than ever watch the news.

 

Still, something makes him click the link.

 

A dull sound emits from the device. Aizawa turns the volume up. There’s static at first, but it clears out in the end. He should update his phone.

 

“... heroes seem to be waiting on the sidelines for someone with a better suited qui- wait! What is this? Yumezi-san, zoom in on that, is that a person running in?”

 

The camera gets closer, and only now does Aizawa bring his phone up to his face. What is he doing, when his son is missing? Why is he doing this, why-

 

The person’s face turns just enough for the camera to see for half a second.

 

There’s a mask on them. It looks to be cracked and his hood is pulled the tiniest smidge down with the weight of the wind beating down against him.

 

The mask is familiar even in the new lighting, even in its change in… looks.

 

At first Aizawa is certain that the boy is just some attention seeking wannabe, a fan of that infamous vigilante.

 

However even in this lighting of broad daylight rather than the casts of the dark, Aizawa could still see it.

 

The shine in his red eyes -  though it seems now there is only one, the other being a brilliant green-

 

A brilliant green.

 

The camera angle changes, switching to one on a different helicopter on the other side of the villain attack. It’s still focused on the hooded boy.

 

In this view, the mask is completely gone, only the outline of the mask sticking and connecting to his face.

 

The green eye shows more clearly, and Aizawa can see the fearful heroism in those familiar pools.

 

Familiar, because they are one and the same.

 

His cheeks are littered in those freckles that Aizawa had used to trace together with his fingers, when the boy was smaller. His eyes were as wide as ever, as wet as ever, tearing with fear, pain, confusion, desperation.

 

His son Izuku was down there fighting a villain with mismatched eyes, a broken mask and a hood. His missing son, Izuku, was okay. He wasn’t dead, hadn’t been kidnapped.

 

His son-

 

“Oh, and the boy hits the slime villain with a… is that a notebook? He threw a notebook to the villain’s eye! What are the heroes doing right now? This kid can die at any second, he’s- he’s scraping at the slime with his bare hands!”

 

-it seemed that his son, reckless as ever, was the criminal he’d been chasing for all these years.

 

He’s not sure right now, maybe it’s the delusion, the realization that his son could be dead right now, that’s catching up to him. But only seconds later his thoughts are confirmed when that familiar form is shown on live television.

 

That form which he taught to his two sons for training.

 

That form which he’d always see Shichi mimicking.

 

How had he not realized this before?

 

Then the boy on the screen dives and there’s smoke.

 

All Might shows up.

 

The day is saved, with the blonde hostage getting surrounded with words of praise while the other looks to be getting scolded.

 

Those shoulders hunch, the head ducks down.

 

His son was alive, but he wasn’t okay.

 

Aizawa is the only one that notices the boy running off in the very corner of his screen.

 

He pockets his phone and runs once again, but this time he wills his legs to move faster.

 

If he had switched his phone off just a few seconds later, he’d have realized that the number one hero had noticed the outlaw’s absence, too.

 

____________________

 

The background noise was near non-existent now with the distance he had put between them, but maybe it could have just been him blocking him out.

 

Why am I doing this, why is it my fault, why should I-

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof, they said,” he says to himself.

 

In the next moment he blinks, the next moment his mind catches up with his feet, he’s on a roof.

 

His face is wet, Izuku realizes as he reaches a cold hand to his face. Only the soft drizzling of All Might’s lingering weather change effects confuse him. Tears or rain? He asks himself.

 

But then he can feel the restriction in his throat, the undesirable hiccups choking him. In the next moment, he can finally feel his rapid heart beat in his chest, or the way his hands crumble his oversized hood’s sleeves in search for comfort, a way to feel better. It doesn’t work though.

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof, they said, hope for a better…”

 

“Life,” they whisper in his ear. “Hope for a better life, hope for a way out.”

 

“Life,” he echoes, and he finds what he does so stupid yet so reasonable. Just a waste of space, they’d say. Why were you born, why are you so useless, why.

 

Why.

 

“This is your way out,” one says, and there’s something in front of him now. He looks up.

 

The man is a dark shadow, a grey spirit filled with dark undertones and bloodied feet. He stands in a hood, looking down at the boy with empty eye sockets and a scraggly beard. It’s a ghost, Izuku thinks, but somehow his body tells him it’s not. 

 

He took a look closer.

 

“D-Dad?” 

 

His dad wasn’t dead. Not a ghost, not dead. Izuku’s eyes swirled and blurred, then he blinked, and in the next second everyone he knew, everyone he had grown to [ love ] stood before him with an uncaring stance.

 

“Take a swan dive off the roof, hope for a better-” The sentence blurred into a static, and countless words flooded his thoughts, infiltrated his mind.

 

“-family.”

 

“-life.”

 

“-friend.” Oh, and that one- that one was Kacchan, that spirit, that thing was Kacchan who had said it, wasn’t it.

 

“-mother.”

 

“-father.”

 

“-brother.”

 

“-sister.”

 

“-quirk.”

 

“-world.”

 

Then the spouting silenced all at once.

 

And the spirits, the things - not ghosts, these were not dead nor alive - looked at him expectantly, and he stood.

 

A voice that hadn’t sounded like his own.

 

“Hope for no life at all.”

 

Then those creatures, the imitations parted and the ledge had never looked more welcoming than before.

 

But somewhere in the back of his head, where his common sense had still lurked, his thoughts lashed out at him.

 

Stop it!

 

Cut it out.

 

Don’t fall in.

 

Then, Do you really want to do this?

 

But he didn’t answer because the demons began to speak their deprecating words over and over and over and over and over and-

 

One foot on the concrete fence.

 

The chanting grew louder.

 

He lifts his other leg up, up, up until there are two upon the stone.

 

The chanting only grows louder.

 

The wind blows in his hair, he can feel those figures egging him on, can feel their hands pass through him, trying to push him off themselves.

 

They don’t need to do that, he can work perfectly fine himself.

 

“Go, go, go!” They yell, and it’s so synchronized, the voices of his precious family blend into one.

 

Then he can feel the tears now coming in waves, can hear his broken sobs, his screams of agony, of pain and suffering as his ears unclog and his surroundings blur into that familiar white. 

 

And the only thing he can see is the floor below.

 

“AHHHHH!” He yells as his voice is carried through reality’s silence, and it sounds so heartbreaking as it cracks and wobbles and shakes, until it finally comes to a stop as his lungs give out.

 

Then he doesn’t know if he’s laughing or crying, as he sees those ugly hands pass through his legs, through his chest, and all he can do is let loose this one last time.

 

And after who knows how long - maybe an hour, maybe just a few minutes, maybe even seconds - only the hysterics are left as empty tears run down his face.

 

Then after a while, he’s all out of those, too.

 

His cheeks are sore and his eyes are rimmed red, just as they’ve always been these past few years. He’s tired. He’s done. He’s spent.

 

The next words he speak had been banished from his vocabulary, a curse put on those who’d hear them.

 

But no one was around to hear them, to save him from himself.

 

So what’s the harm?

 

There’s a smile on his face now, and it must be huge because his cheeks stretch and ache with the effort it takes to create it. His arms spread before closing in, and he’s falling, falling, falling off this high ledge.

 

Oh- 

 

Oh, it was the roof where he’d been caught in his father’s white grip.

 

Nevertheless, he laughs a broken laugh and lets gravity take over.

 

“I love you.”

 

The chanting stops.

 

Behind him he feels their empty spirits vanish.

 

There’s silence once again, and it hurts his ears even more.

 

But then the quiet is broken by three different yells, and it’s as if time stops. Their voices get closer and closer with each letter spoken, but it’s too late.

 

They’re too far away.

 

A gruff voice, usually so stoic and cast aside. Only now, it’s filled with desperation, a pulling belonging. Now, it’s weighed down with a sense of parental failure, yet lifted by a promise to try again. 

 

Dad.

 

“IZUKU!”

 

A voice heard on the every news channel, a pillar of hope, of justice, of peace. This man who he had known of his entire life, this man who had only met him today. Only now, this person is a hero who only Izuku knows of as stoppable, breakable, fragile. But he still has the heart of a hero, and Izuku can tell by the way his voice shakes for this stranger known as himself.

 

All Might was too late.

 

“YOUNG MIDORIYA, PLEASE!”

 

The last one. 

 

The last one is a voice he had never expected to hear again, had never expected to remember. For decades she had waited, for decades she had been living her afterlife as a ghost and Izuku had just given up on trying to find her. Even after all these years, she still-

 

She still cared.

 

A voice only he could hear.

 

“BABY, PLEASE! PLEASE, YOU’RE HERE, YOU’RE ALIVE. T-THAT’S YOU, RIGHT?! MY GREEN PEA- so come back to Mama, okay?”

 

Then Izuku realizes something.

 

People actually cared. No one- not everyone had to like him, not everyone had to care. He was fine with the few who did, just Dad and Papa, Shinsou and Auntie Nem or Uncle Tensei. He didn’t need everyone to like him.

 

He was just grateful for those who he already had.

 

So he wanted to stop.

 

Really he did, even as his eyes flooded with renewed tears and the pain in his chest throbbed harder than it ever had before.

 

But time waits for no one, and gravity never stops, so by the time he realized what was occurring, it was too late.

 

He couldn’t even save himself.

 

His knees tucked in and his arms surrounded them. His head buried into his hoodie, into his legs as rolled into a tight ball.

 

But that ball was never made to be invincible, because as soon as it hit the ground it cracked.

 

He felt warm now.

 

Tumbling was his last instinct as he hit the floor, but- he doesn’t think it worked.

 

The yelling grew louder - yelling, not chanting.

 

However even with the distance between the three and the boy began to close, nothing could be done.

 

It was too late, they were too late. 

 

Closer, closer, closer they came until there was no distance left to cross.

 

The boy’s eyes shut as he laid in a puddle of his own blood.

 

They could only stare in silence.

 

Aizawa was the first to yell as he crumbled to his knees and shook as his hand wrapped around Izuku’s frame, blood tainting his clothes.

 

All Might could only stare still, in his blank silence, rolling in his failure and guilt.

 

“No, I don’t think someone without a quirk could become a hero.”

 

Hypocrite.

 

Then Nana only started to scream a vulnerable scream, and every creature that could hear her backed off from the commotion. She screamed and cried as hard as she could, as hard as a ghost could show human feelings.

 

Never had she felt more useless than then.

 

Finally, the fourth reaction.

 

The crows would always have their last laugh.

 

____________________

 

A mother would always recognize her son, even if he'd have some false red eye or if a mask covered a fourth of their face.

 

A mother would always recognize her son, even if they were thought to be dead, even if it had been decades since they'd last seen each other face to face.

 

One second was all she had needed.

 

And one second was all she got.

 

Oh, how she wished for more.

Notes:

Hi. Wassup, it's election day for lil' old me. If Trump wins i’m shooting everyone I see for the next week :D (if ur reading this no ur not)

thank y'all so much for over 1500+ Kudos! It means a lot to me :)

One last thing just to clear it up so y'all don't attack me in the comments: The reason why I didn't have Nana running after Izuku after All Might's speech is because she's more or less in shock. I mean, wouldn't you also be like that if you haven't seen some dude you thought was dead-dead like you-you in decades?

I’ve no idea what to do for the next chapter :D ALSO, SOMEONE ASKED IF THEY COULD SEND FANART- WHY IS THAT A QUESTION, UH GO AHEAD. Just copy and paste the link into the comments and I gotchu eyey-

Next Deadline: November 17, 2020

Chapter 18: I'm Alive But I'm Dead

Summary:

Iida Tenya finally arrives! Yay!

Notes:

I got this Nana fanart from FloofyTMCCWritez! Thanks again! :)

Sorry for the week late update, I didn't know how to write.

Y'all like the title name? IT'S A MEME, I'M MEMEING. DON'T WORRY (cough).

[Edit 12/08/2020]: Next chapter is going to be late because fuck my life, I'm sorry. Details at the end notes, but by then you'll be too mad to care LOL-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Day 1 Hour 00:01:43

 

The first day of torturous hell would start in an instant, only minutes after Aizawa had felt that faint pulse. It was by chance, really, a very lucky moment in time. Without that short realization, things would have ended differently.

 

That instant where he felt that soft thump, that dying beat as he pressed his body desperately, shakily against Izuku, as if it would bring him back, as if it would rewind time. Maybe, he had thought, it would take him back to a time mere seconds before, where he had been faster, louder. Where he would have pushed his feet to its limit, where he would have known exactly where to go.

 

Time is a funny thing, one had thought some time ago.

 

Time is a funny thing, but it doesn’t make him laugh.

 

Almost immediately, Aizawa had scooped his son up into his arms and minutely grabbed the crumbled mask laying askew, mindful of the wounds, of the thick red that now stained his entire being. Then he ran against the raging wind, blind to the world and its occupants. Across buildings, down alleys, splitting through air and this cruel, cruel reality all the while eyeing his son’s broken frame.

 

Where had he gone wrong? How had he not noticed any of this, what kind of father was he to let something like this happen so fast, happen at all. No, it was his fault. Many months ago, he vaguely remembers a nagging pull at his gut as Izuku had calmly, smoothly entered the house. “Dad, Papa, I’m home!” He had shouted with his usual, cheery greeting. Smiles and laughs, that’s all Aizawa ever really saw on the boy. Hell, not even half a year after his mother’s pronounced death, he was all giggly and joyous.. 

 

No child recovers that fast, and Aizawa was too stoically elated at having a son - a family - to notice such an easy thing.

 

He should have known.

 

Even the brightest of stars held shadows, in those unnoticeable places, hidden from where humans can see, from what was presented to them.

 

And because of his tiny fuck up, here they were rushing in search of a hospital.

 

Because apparently, his son was suicidal and he hadn’t noticed.

 

His son had been sneaking out for nearly five years and he, a pro-hero who specialized in recognizing tiny details with stealth and silence, had not noticed Izuku had been his partner for those years beyond.

 

His son - Shimura, Shichi, Izuku - had always been traumatized, all these years. That dark day on the roof had only emphasized that fact.

 

Aizawa snapped out of his stupor when he felt a hand reach for his shoulder. At first he had thought it was Izuku, who could have possibly awakened.

 

Looking at the masculine hand at his side had only shattered that hope. 

 

“I’ll take him,” All Might said. At the sight of Aizawa clutching him closer, the hero gave a pleading look.

 

“I’m a pro, too ,” Aizawa hissed, baring his teeth at the older. “This boy is my son. Out of two precious children, this boy is one of my sons.”

 

All Might winced at that, for what reason Aizawa didn’t know. Time was wasting, he needed to go, needed to find that hospital. He took a step forward, but All Might spoke once again.

 

“I can be faster! Safer, I can look from above. I know of a good hospital, saved me on multiple occasions. Please, let me take Young Midoriya.”

 

Aizawa turned his head back to the blonde, hesitant. One look back down at Izuku, bloodied and pale, was all he needed to hand his boy over to the number one hero.

 

If it was faster.

 

Anything for Izuku.

 

All Might gave a nod, readjusting the boy in his arms.

 

Then the man jumped high into the sky and Aizawa watched as a tiny splat of blood leaked onto the concrete floor of the building over.

 

A shaky sigh he had let out, his heart pounding against his ribcage as he stuck his hands out before him. Both held a crimson red. One held the remains of a mask.

 

A mask that crumbled off of Izuku’s face on that last leap of death.

 

A hysterical, broken laugh leaves his mouth in a choked whisper. “W-What kind of father…” His voice stutters out into nothing, and all the man could do was silently stare at his trembling hands, will them to stop.

 

Of course, they won’t. Not this time.

 

He forces his gaze back to the sky, looking beyond to see a tiny dot of white in the distance beyond. Northwest he’d go, find the hospital he somewhat recalled in that direction as his son’s fate lay in the palms of a hopingly capable hero.

 

Clenching his fists at his side, Aizawa shut his eyes tight and shook his head, slapping his cheeks with a quiet rapt. 

 

One step.

 

The sun beats down on him.

 

He pauses.

 

A thick warmth runs down his cheek.

 

He swipes at it self consciously with the back of his hand, hard and grudging, as if the long pressure would make everything better.

 

Aizawa brings the hand down and, once again, all he sees is the blood of which is not his own.

 

He lets out a tsk, digging his nails into the palm of his skin and clenching his teeth as he begins to run.

 

All he can do is run.




Day 1 Hour 00:17:36

 

By the time Aizawa had reached the hospital, Izuku had been placed in the intensive care unit. Only had he caught a glimpse of his hair on a rolling stretcher enter the opaque sliding doors.

 

No one was allowed in. 

 

No matter how hard Aizawa banged on the door, breaking his character, begging for his son. No one was allowed in. Not even family members. The nurses tried calming him, one even attempting to use some form of misting quirk like Nemuri’s on him. They were quickly silenced with a red glare and floating locks, a deep snarl.

 

No one else tried going at him after that.

 

Eventually someone did, though, after what felt like hours though it was probably just a couple of long, agonizing minutes. A scrawny blonde twig of all things, their back hunched and a permanent frown on their face.

 

“Mr Midoriya-kun, right?” The voice is no higher than a whisper.

 

Aizawa’s fist poised at the glass somewhat slides down as his body shifts to look at the man. “Who the hell are you?” He questions weakly, and only now does he realize the ache in his throat, his exhaustion and thirst.

 

“It’s,” the man clears his throat and gives a paranoid glance around the room. No one is incredibly near to them. The blonde’s brow twitches in hesitation before he answers. “It’s.. I’m All Might.”

 

Aizawa’s surprise is only shown through a little lift to his brows. His day has been hectic enough, what’s one more thing to add to the list.

 

On the first day of hell at 6:58pm, Aizawa learns that the man is All Might.

 

With a soft voice and a cautioning stance, Yagi, he learns, ushers him to stop with the promise of water and the two finally seat themselves on the chairs closest to the door.

 

It is silent between them, with only the ever so quiet sound of Aizawa sipping the water Yagi had brought him in small intervals.

 

All Might leaves within the next hour with heavy and clouded eyes.

 

Aizawa stays the night in that seat with his head in his hands as he waits, listening to the distant sounds of surgical equipment clashing and beeping in the background. His phone beeped constantly, vibrations of calls or frantic texts he left on delivered. In the middle of it all, he had silenced his phone.

 

He doesn’t know what to say to them.

 

Only then do the doors open in the tedious hours to come.

 

Doctors come out of the room in search of an older Midoriya, a name he knew came from Yagi telling them a guardian would be there hours before.

 

He stands.

 

They break the news.

 

His expression is crestfallen.

 

A stretcher rolls out, two staff guiding its path.

 

Aizawa follows along until they reach a large hospital room, where the medical staff ask him to step aside so they can cart the stretcher in. He does. They do.

 

A pale hand falls out of place as they roll past a bump. Aizawa’s heart leaps to his throat and he does his best to swallow it down. His chin quivers and he buries it deeper into his capture gear.

 

A chilling scream, but the hero doesn’t stop in his walk across the rooftop. 

 

“STOP!” There’s gagging, spitting, hyperventilating, but Eraserhead doesn’t dare turn around. Not yet. How stupid he was, to think something so obviously real was an act.

 

He growls, “Shut the fuck up, will you?” The hero turned, eyes glaring red at the man enraptured in his fabric’s tight white. “It’s so,” then he scoffs, as the wails of the pained prolong in his background, “It was so stupid of me to believe that a villain like you could’ve been something more.”

 

No answer.

 

“You betrayed my trust.” He took a step closer, eyes blind to the pain as flashes of angry white blocks his vision. Then he’s grabbing a large strip of his capture gear in his arms and pulling the fallen trapped, limp vigilante up to eye level. “And my trust is something very hard to earn…”

 

He remembers taking that face into account in the split second his vision finally set in.

 

“... back.”

 

The doctors only give the second glance before gently picking it up from its hanging position and placing it back beside the quiet body.

 

They place a sickly white boy onto the bed, where he’d stay for as long as would, until he’d finally get up on his own and walk.

 

The doctors leave.

 

The door shuts with a quiet thud behind him. He doesn’t pay it any mind.

 

Slowly he walks.

 

Slowly he drags a chair and plops it beside the bed, slouching his bodyweight in it.

 

And the man can only softly cry, his face buried in the bed sheets, arms shielding his face from view as he sits beside the comatose boy.




Day 2 Hour 08:21:01

 

The rest of the family is called. The hospital room is only filled with loud sobs and repetitive apologies, the latter coming solely from Shinsou. 

 

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry, I knew everything! About his vigilanting, the- the bullies. I could have stopped this, I could have gotten him help.” The boy grabs onto Izuku’s hand and squeezes gently, gently because he feels as if his younger brother would wither away if he held him any tighter. “It’s my fault, it should have been me, Izuku. I love you, I love you, Zu. Come back-!”

 

He stands, lets go of his brother, and only Yamada knows what’s next. The father grabs Shinsou’s wrists from behind and stands as well, holding him tight in his grasp as the purple haired boy thrashes in his grip. 

 

“COME BACK! IZUKU, PLEASE, I LOVE YOU, I MISS YOU! COME BACK, WAKE UP, IT SHOULD’VE BEEN ME, I COULD’VE HELPED YOU AND I DIDN’T. I DIDN’T, I DIDN’T, I DIDN’T,” Laughter, and the boy collapses in his father’s protective hold. “Answer, Zukkun. C’mon, answer.”

 

Yamada can only hug his son and whisper sweet little lies, sweet affirmations in his ears. “It’ll be okay, bubs. He’ll be fine, Izuku is a strong boy.” Then quieter, “He’ll wake up, so don’t you ever say it should’ve been you.”

 

It’s quiet for a few more minutes with nothing more than the grieving family's cries.

 

Aizawa speaks for the first time since the call.

 

“... did you say bullies?”

 

The semi-erratic beeping of a machine eventually becomes the only sound in the room.




Day 3 Hour 14:54:01

 

The extensive family is notified, though by that, only Nemuri and Tensei are informed. Aizawa had considered bringing it up to them yesterday, as Yamada had suggested, but he couldn’t bring himself to find the energy to do so.

 

Nemuri cries, sitting on a visitor’s chair beside Izuku’s bed that had been dragged out of Aizawa’s makeshift bed. On the first day, Aizawa had refused to leave after visiting hours had ended. Snarling and growling seemed to work on the staff, though the man suspects it had something to do with pity.

 

He doesn’t care.

 

Yamada and Shinsou still went home, having not been granted the privilege to stay just as Aizawa had. The father hadn’t left hospital grounds ever since. Yamada brought him his meals, though the man had spent as much time as he could at the hospital by his husband’s side. It was a Sunday today. Shinsou didn’t have school, not since the day he called Aizawa in a panic. It’d been the weekend.

 

He wonders how he’ll survive the day tomorrow, seeing the blonde bitch’s bruised face. Shinsou may live to see another day. He can’t say the same about Bakugou.

 

Though, he can’t really say the same for Izuku, too.

 

He’ll keep quiet, won’t give that demon the satisfaction of knowing his words went through to Izuku.

 

Tensei is silent. On the other side of the bed, where Nemuri sits, Tensei stands.

 

And stares.

 

Later that day when the man gets home, his parents notice him staying closer to his younger brother’s side. After seeing Shinsou’s broken face as he could only watch the heart monitor beep unsteadily, how could he not?

 

His parents don’t question it. They know. They heard.

 

Tenya was left in the dark, basking in blissful peace. Tensei sticks by his side throughout the days to come, though he doesn’t know why.

 

He’s curious.

 

He asks.

 

“Nii-tan, why are you behaving like this? Should you not be out patrolling?” The boy looks at his watch for a split second before looking back up at his esteemed hero brother. “It is already five past ten! Punctuality is key!”

 

Tensei finally turns his head to face Tenya. His face is zoned out. A man usually so loud and upbeat is quiet.

 

He only blinks.

 

Tenya doesn’t get an answer.




Day 4 Hour 10:31:26

 

The hospital room is silent.

 

Izuku’s breaths are shallow and slow, closed lids still and unmoving. His body is still dark with bruises, though everyone knows what’s not showing appears worse. His back had took the fall, afterall.

 

A couple of broken ribs, a shattered vertebrae (that they thankfully took care of properly), an arm and a leg and a few hairline fractures here and there are what the boy had escaped with. Normally that would just lead to immense pain and suffering and not a coma, but the boy’s head had hit the ground quite hard on impact with the floor.

 

Shinsou had school, with Monday finally arriving.

 

Yamada had taken enough off days to raise unwanted attention with his students and the radio station and whatnot. Some of the staff at UA already knew of what happened, insisting that he’d take another week off from work. Even Nezu allowed it, after hearing that his loosely termed protege had tried to off himself.

 

Yamada declined. The best he could do for his family right now was support them, and although they were a family of heroes and aspiring heroes, they weren’t rich just yet. Moping around wouldn’t make Izuku wake up, he’d think to himself.

 

He’d be the one to work for now, until Izuku woke up.

 

So the hospital room is silent once again, with nothing more than the rhythmic sound of nurses and doctors passing by through the halls outside.

 

Aizawa is always quiet.

 

Of course he’d be there when his son woke up, to tell him that everything was going to be okay from now on, that he’d make sure it’d be okay.

 

A few more days pass like this.




Day 7 Hour 07:42:18

 

A week.

 

One whole week had gone by, one week with no smiles, no joy. Only cries and shouts and tiny reminisces of the past. 

 

A blinding quiet that surrounds the room, even though it’s filled with many. Shinsou stands in the corner still, since school wouldn’t start for at least an hour from now. He says he’s had a long week.

 

“... you can take a few days off, Hitoshi,” Yamada had said earlier this morning.

 

A simple heated, “No,” was all the man had gotten in response.

 

Iida Tenya had finally been brought around, had finally been informed. It was the first time Shinsou had ever met his sort-of honorary cousin, which is odd seeing as he’s been in the loop of the family for a few years now. A busy family of heroes the Iidas were, he supposed.

 

The robotic boy stands between Nemuri and Tensei, though his eyes are clouded with shadows and he distances himself from the older, accusing. His voice penetrates through the silence even in its soft whisper. “Why was I not informed of this a week ago?”

 

The older boy shifts in his spot.

 

Still, again, for the hundredth time that week, Iida gets no answer.

 

It’s quiet again.

 

Even Nemuri makes no sound.

 

Even Yamada, who sits slouched in a corner with his head in his hands, is silent.

 

There are no tears. 

 

No sniffles, no sobs. 

 

Only the now familiar sound of wheels thacking against tiled floors somewhere off behind shut doors.

 

The room is cold - colder than before, colder than they’ve ever felt in this damned place. Yet still they do nothing to try and warm themselves.

 

This, however, is not the room they’ve grown to know over the past seven days.




Day 7 Hour 08:02:00

20 Minutes Later

 

On the seventh day, Aizawa finally leaves the hospital.

 

The silence was getting to him. Even though the chaotic sound of nothing had been all he heard for the past week, he couldn’t stand being in a room full of people who didn’t make even the tiniest peep, not even the sound of their breaths.

 

Though technically speaking, he couldn’t say much since he was a part of them.

 

On the seventh day, Aizawa walks out the front doors with his hand in his pocket. His eyes adjust to the bright light from above, watching as the world around him whizzes into its busy cycle.

 

Time waits for no one.

 

In his other hand lies a fourth of a mask, one that looked to be well designed and overused. It had been circled and thumbed by Aizawa over the week, blankly and fragilely as though it’d crumble away just how he had, too.

 

Half of the voice changer remained, since it had taken up the whole width of the mask before it had cracked to such a small portion.

 

He’d have to show it to them.

 

Close the case.

 

Aizawa walks in silence, even as his ears ring and the cold he’d felt in that damned room drifts along beside him. He shivers and subconsciously buries his head deeper into his scarf.

 

The sun beats down on him.

 

The lazy tacking of his shoes on concrete stopped.

 

He blinks, thumb rubbing the mask lightly, feeling its edges and bumps as he looks ahead.

 

One step.

 

“D-Daddy?” A hesitant child pokes at his pant leg, tugging at the loose fabric of his sweatpants. “I can call you that now, right?”

 

Aizawa gave a little surprised lift to his brow before he tugged at his scarf and smiled the tiniest bit. “Of course, kid. We’ll take care of you from now on.” The man ruffles green curls.

 

Two steps.

 

The small echo of a door opening reaches Aizawa’s ears. In walks a young, eight year old Midoriya Aizawa-Yamada Izuku, though for all intents and purposes, the old surname vanishes when he enters.

 

“I’m home!” A squeaky voice yells a greeting.

 

Aizawa turns from his spot on the couch when he pauses. “Izuku?”

 

The boy looks away from his shoes as he slides them off neatly, heel to toe and toe to heel. “Yes, Dad?”

 

“Are those bruises?” Straight forward, to the point. Simple as that. Aizawa pauses the TV and stands.

 

There’s only a moment of quiet as Izuku cluelessly looks over himself. Then the younger gazes back up at his father as a hand goes up to rub at the back of his neck. “Ah! Yeah, Kacchan and I got a little too rough at recess.” Izuku’s smile nearly reaches his eyes, and his hands go to press against each other in an arch. “Promise we’ll be more careful next time!”

 

It had seemed understandable back then. After all, kids would be kids. Aizawa sighed before walking over to his son and giving him a little side hug.

 

After that, the father never saw another bruise on the boy. 

 

Things had been a little too perfect.

 

He should have known.

 

In this cruel world, nothing would ever be perfect.




A small, polite smile graces Tsukauchi’s lips as his door opens to reveal a gruff man whom he’d been acquainted with long enough to consider a friend. Aizawa looks nothing short of happy, but then again, he never really does.

 

The detective’s desk is littered in paperwork, and there’s so much he wishes to burn from the stress of completion. A vigilante here, some background information on villains said vigilante had turned in there.

 

But the stack hadn’t piled for the past week with a slightly more noticeable decrease in sightings on Shichi - the man had become more discreet in his appearances, sure, but he never took this long of a break. Usually there were at least one or two reports on him a week, though the last time that hadn’t happened, Shichi was gone for a whole half year.

 

Not that Tsukauchi would complain. Just meant less paperwork for him, right?

 

Wrong.

 

Anyway.

 

“What’s brought you here today, Aizawa?” He questions, rolling closer to his desk.

 

No answer, and instead, a tattered material bit is placed gently onto his desk. Reluctantly, Tsukauchi takes it and finds that it looks to be part of a mask that had been broken off. He looks up.

 

“You can close the case now,” Aizawa says, and his voice sounds shaky for what reason Tsukauchi seems to dread even without knowledge.

 

“Pardon?”

 

“Shimura Shichi was my son.”

 

His quirk automatically inputs the data.

 

Truth.

 

On day seven, Tsukauchi Naomasa follows the father to a morgue to give his condolences. On day seven, the detective meets those whom his target had held so dear to his heart. 

 

On day eight, the case is closed.

 

Tsukauchi stares at the meaningless papers in his hands, alongside the picture of young Midoriya Izuku. 

 

“Shimura” Shichi

 

Crime: Illegal Vigilante Activities

Identity: Aizawa-Yamada Izuku

Age: 14

DOB: July 15, 20XX

DOD (Renewed): July 10, 20XX

Quirk: Quirkless

 

“How peculiar…” The detective clicks the pen in his hand twice before setting it down, “that so much matches up with Izuku.” A flash of green phases through his head, though only now is he confused on the two separate identities. He glances at the word renewed, wondering how it pertained to the boy's story before he takes a long swig at his dark coffee.

 

“Coincidence?” He questions aloud.

 

He thinks not.

 

Not much he could do about it, though. 

 

They’re both dead.




Day 6 Hour 07:11:03

Two Days Before

 

The machine is malfunctioning.

 

Even as Izuku’s body spasms in front of him and doctors and nurses rush past him, pushing him out of the way, that’s all he’ll accept.

 

“Sir, you’ll have to step outside,” one says, pushing him out as they flinch. He’s screaming. His throat burns, but he couldn’t care less.

 

How could he, when his son is in so much pain just beyond his eyes?

 

Aizawa pushes against the staff as the doctor in charge yells a loud, “CLEAR!” before bringing down the defibrillator onto the boy’s bared chest. 

 

“IZUKU! Hey, kid, you gotta stop it right now, you hear?!” There’s tears streaming down his face, but he doesn’t stop. It’s illogical, he knows. Izuku can’t hear him, and Aizawa shouldn’t be there right now, distracting them.

 

But nothing makes sense right now. Nothing’s happening, nothing’s real. When he- when he opens his eyes, he’ll be back at the home he hadn’t stepped foot into for six days, sitting on the couch with his arm slouched around Yamada and his boys laid against his other shoulder.

 

He opens them.

 

His mind lied.

 

“CLEAR!”

 

Izuku’s chest goes up, but there’s no response.

 

The heart monitor is sporadic, up and down and down and down again.

 

Aizawa yells.

 

Shouts.

 

Cries.

 

His family is at home, he’s at home, they’re safe, they’re happy, they’re laughing, teasing, jeering, poking.

 

Anything but this. Anything but this, where Aizawa is forced away from his son, where Yamada and Shinsou aren’t alone at home, thinking that everything would be alright soon enough.

 

“It’ll all be fine soon, babe,” Yamada said, pressing a kiss to his forehead as he squeezed his hand. “Izuku’s a strong kid, we raised him like that.”

 

Aizawa did his darned hardest to believe that, but his mind contradicts those words. Afterall, was it not the boy’s own actions that ended him up like this?

 

Or was it not his fault, but everyone else around him.

 

Static rubs together, another hundred joules added are yelled before another shout.

 

Izuku’s chest shoots up before going back down the bed.

 

The monitor beeps faster and faste r and faster and faster and-

 

It thins out into one long beat.

 

A flatline.

 

Aizawa collapses.

 

The doctor only sighs and sets down the tool before looking at the clock on the wall. 

 

On Wednesday, July 10th of 20XX at 7:23am, Midoriya Aizawa-Yamada Izuku is pronounced dead from sudden cardiac arrest.

Notes:

Not y'all thinking this would be a happy chapter because of the summary-
I'M SORRY LMFAO, I SEE THE HATE COMMENTS BEFORE I'M EVEN POSTING THIS STOPPP.

I didn't see it coming either y'all, don't worry. THE WORD COUNT IS SO MUCH, I'M DYING. WE ALMOST AT 100K WORDS Y'ALL-

What do y'all think about the word count by the way? I read somewhere that long books get boring AM I GETTING BORING I'M SORRY I DON'T KNOW WHAT SHORT CHAPTERS ARE. I'LL GET TO THE POINT SOON AHFUAHFAJ

okok today i unadded this guy on snapchat and I am so proud of myself. SIR WAS A LIAR AND HE WAS SO CHILDISH I-. I TOLD HIM I WAS HAVING A BAD DAY, HE TELLS ME, "damn well, didn't ask for your life story." HE TELLS ME HE HAD A BAD DAY, I COMFORT HIM. BYE, I'M DONE.

I have a week off from school, so I'll try writing more :D Love y'all, all the bromo, thanks for reading and SEND ME ALL THE HATE, I'LL LOOK BACK AT THEM AND CRY MWAHAHAHAH

Next Deadline: December 7, 2020
[Edit; 12/08/2020]: For anyone reading this, the next update will be a bit late sorry to keep y'all hangin'. I've been skipping my zoom classes for 3 weeks, so only now do I know that I HAVE FAWKY MID-TERM EXAMS? OOPS, MY LIFE IS FOOKED. THE ONLY REASON WHY I HAVE GOOD GRADES IS BECAUSE OF GOOGLE. Goodbye, I'll still try to work on next chapter, but expect it to be out in another like, two weeks I'm sorry I hate myself too hUWAH.

Chapter 19: Run Rabbit Run

Summary:

Oh Jesus, an angry bird is chasing me. -Izuku 2021

Notes:

I'm alive! (Yes, me. Why y'all finna always make things about Izuku, I'm the main character *sassy hair flip*)

I have no excuse. Hi, it's been two months. Uh, happy new year my dudes. Thank you for 2000+ Kudos by the way!

Anyway, dialogue who?

Fun fact: My spotify playlist started playing "Run Rabbit Run," so I fawking HAD to edit that shit into this chapter somewhere because the tune got to me and I said fUck yEs, mY stOry mY rUleS.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Bakugo Katsuki, with a bag slung over his shoulder and a hand tucked into the depths of his pants pocket, was bored of this routine. Nothing had seemed out of the ordinary as he arrived half an hour early.

 

Deku had been gone for a week now, but Bakugo doesn’t question a thing. He never does; not when it comes to the nerd. It hadn’t really come as a surprise to Bakugo, after that little incident on the roof.

 

There was no need to be thinking such thoughts, though. The moment that day had passed, he had decided to forget, to push that incident out of his mind for he did not want to be burdened with the memory of coming back to an empty classroom, an open window with nothing down below.

 

That really was the last time he’d seen Deku, wasn’t it.

 

“Aghh, I don’t know,” he mumbles to no one, roughly messing with his hair as he slings the bookbag down on his desk.

 

The classroom is empty.

 

There is no tuff of green in front of him.

 

He takes his seat and leans back, eyes to the ceiling as he lets time fly by. Occasionally, the tips of his fingers crackle furiously.

 

“I really fucking hate this place, bunch of losers,” he mutters in the still air.

 

And he sighs once more, slouching in his chair as he sits alone in a quiet place.

 

There is quiet no more.

 

The door slides open with an echoing bang, enough to make it bounce back from its wall to the halfway mark. His eyes snap open, body lurching and head turning to look at whatever dared to interrupt his peace. His hands are popping loudly with sparks, dangerously so as to make himself look like a threat.

 

He is a threat.

 

Before anything else, his legs push forward to make him stand, the chair clacking loudly with the force.

 

His eyes are met with the lanky purple haired fucker that had socked him in the face on that day, and Bakugo’s mouth opens to yell. “THE FUCK YOU LOOKING AT, DIPSHIT?!” More sparks, more snarls, yet the boy makes no sign of retreat.

 

Instead, his sickeningly lavender eyes seemed to harden even more at the sight of Bakugo, stiff frame coming in faster, harder. The sound of his intruding footsteps sound menacing even to the blonde’s ears.

 

“You.”

 

There’s an edge to the boy’s words, so sharp and twisted that it makes Bakugo freeze in place, awaiting his sentence, an answer.

 

Me ,” the blonde mocks instead after half a second’s hesitation, but there is no time for haughty triumphant, because in the next moment, that bastard has his fist clenched around the collar of his shirt. The table screeches against the floor as Bakugo is pushed against it, it’s metal stilts dragging dark grey streaks along the tiles.

 

“You piece of shit !” Purple yells before there’s a throbbing pain in Bakugo’s groin. 

 

He doubles over and snarls.

 

A punch, a kick, a knee up once more. Yet the blonde doesn’t know why he’s taking it all in when he could just fight back. Dominate. Why, he questioned. 

 

Oh, yes.

 

Why?

 

And of course, Bakugo is repulsed. The hands that cowered against his crouched figure come out to dance with a threatening boom. “Who the hell do you think you are, Eyebags?!” 

 

Flying catastrophic red, and still it’s as if Purple is blind to it all.

 

Blinded by rage.

 

Another advance, and it must’ve been because he was lost in such thoughts - thoughts filled with that burning lavender that brimmed with hatred from those wet irises - that Purple had actually landed another hit.

 

It was then that Bakugo noticed the boy was crying.

 

The blonde lurches and coughs from the force at his chest. Sparks die. 

 

“NO, WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, BAKUGO KATSUKI?”

 

The school bell rings somewhere in the distance, the familiar test run.

 

And somehow, without Bakugo’s remembrance, the world around him blurs into a hazy sight, the edges of his vision dulled and white. It’s quiet.

 

Echoing footsteps.

 

His fingers twitch.

 

The creaking sound of rusted metal wrenching open.

 

A cool chill shivers down his back, yet Bakugo can’t help but think he’s caught in a cold sweat.

 

Then there’s darkness - just for a split second, but the blonde feels like this wasn’t supposed to happen. It’s pitch black, but he doesn’t fear the dark.

 

Then there’s screams.

 

He’s no longer in the classroom. 

 

Bakugo’s not sure where he is anymore.

 

“KACCHAN!”

 

Deku.

 

His head is pounding, ears are ringing, yet somehow he knows this isn’t that purple bastard’s quirk. He stands alone in the endless black. There are no shadows, for how would there be such a thing when there is no light? Bakugo stands in the space of black.

 

The voice calls upon him again, shouting, “Ka- an …” but it’s cracking up, and he can’t hear it clearly as it drowns underneath the sea of torment.

 

Something touches his shoulder.

 

He jumps back, turning a full one-eighty, willing his hands to set aflame, but his quirk doesn’t work.

 

His quirk doesn’t work.

 

And there’s something in him that just screams the name of the one who had been deemed too weak to even breathe his air.

 

The silhouette of a boy standing far ahead of him flickers in and out of view. The light illuminating around his figure is the only brightness he sees.

 

For some reason, what comfort that light should have brought the boy is not there. 

 

He wishes it would disappear.

 

“-chan, break Hitosh- contr-!”

 

Snippets he hears, but Bakugo cannot piece them together. In the battlefield of demons and death in which he stands upon, he himself is the one who is called weak.

 

Still, he reaches out despite the vast distance between him and that light. 

 

The world around him is chaotic. Menacing laughter, terror-filled screeches.

 

A bang of light and there is darkness no more.

 

Deku is gone, too. 

 

For some reason, Bakugo’s heart leaps and he shouts, “DEKU!”, because something tells him that everything’s changed.

 

“If you want a quirk that badly, take a swan dive off the roof and pray that you get one in your next life.”

 

The look on Deku’s face that day is still ingrained in his mind; a look of indifference. The blonde wouldn’t have questioned it, since he knew that the boy never took his words seriously, never listened.

 

But.

 

What if he did?

 

A faraway voice, barely above a whisper. “Jump.”

 

The sound of a church’s choir singing, then of glass shattering.

 

And he’s back.

 

The first thing he feels is the chilling breeze of the wind blowing against him, and the warm rays of the sun shining down on his figure.

 

The first thing he sees is a bird’s eye view of the school below as he glares down at the courtyard.

 

Bakugo notices something.

 

He crouches at the ledge of a windowsill, one leg out on the deck. It’s a big drop down below. His head is throbbing, ears filled with static from the whiplash of before’s events.

 

His eyes burn.

 

Bakugo notices his eyes are leaking.

 

Bakugo also notices the quietly increasing manic laughter coming from behind. 

 

He also notices the subtle hint of grief underneath the notes.

 

The thought chills him, and only now after what he had envisioned does he have an idea of just why there is such a mood.

 

He is being punished.

 

Punished by the gods, or whatever higher being may be tormenting him from above.

 

Slowly the blonde turns his head, hand gripping to the side of the open window’s hinges for balance, just in time to see Purple’s hands ever so slightly lower from his face. The boy is trembling.

 

Then Purple looks up, eyes distant yet seething as he glares upon Bakugo. “No… I’d rather not stoop to your level.”

 

There is no light in the boy’s eyes, as his arms finally fall to the side and his head droops down for a split second before coming back up to look the blonde in the eyes beyond fallen bangs. 

 

“He’s dead,” is what he says. Simple, straight to the point, yet there is a cacophony of swelling emotions beneath. “Izuku’s dead.”

 

And Bakugo, though he knows he has no right to feel this way—not with how he’d treated him all these years—can only slump down dangerously against the window’s thin sill. He doesn’t want to believe that stubborn boy who had always followed him had finally hit the hay, but he can’t deny what he feels is true. It’s his fault, he knows.

 

“You killed him.”

 

He knows.




That day, the explosive teen is quiet in the face of a grieving father who lashes out. Together with Shinsou, as he took into account upon hearing so, he had skipped school to visit Deku. 

 

Of course, Shinsou had been rather harsh in telling Bakugo he wasn’t welcome near Izuku, however lifeless he may be—who wouldn’t be, when the perpetrator of a loved one’s death wishes to pay their condolences? The blonde was never one to listen—maybe it was a matter of pride, pride in which he dared to hold even as the earth caved in.

 

“... What’s your relationship with Deku?” The blonde had said before, during the tense and long walk to the hospital.

 

Shinsou only clenched his fists and continued on. “He was my brother, shithead. Before you came in and ruined everything I had only ever dreamed of, everything I had just got .”

 

“Brother?” Then the blonde chuckles, but it’s filled with a sudden regret, or longing. “Deku doesn’t have a brother. When…” 

 

When had their lives changed so much, that he hadn’t known of something as significant as this?

 

Thoughts of a fallen log and a stream below filter in, but he pushes them down, locking them back in that forgotten corner in the depths of his hell.

 

A scoff and the boy ahead ceases his pace. Bakugo halts, too. 

 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever dingus. You didn’t fuckin’ know him as much as you thought.” Shinsou waves a hand in the air dismissively before turning. “Bet you didn’t know that Izuku had two fathers too, huh.”

 

Brows up.

 

Then Shinsou’s walking towards him, step by step, inch by inch, taking away the air between them that this arrogant Bakugo found it difficult to breathe.

 

“Don’t bullshit me,” he said, fingers lighting with booms. Yet the flames were weak, and even on such a cool day like this, the remnants of the wind had been enough to extinguish such puny things.

 

One step closer, then two then three until they're only a yard apart.

 

“Oh, but why would I lie to my dear brother’s childhood friend? To the one who screwed him over till death did him apart? You told him to jump, he said, ‘how low .’ You told him to fly, but you cut his wings.” Shinsou smiles, but it doesn’t reach his eyes; his eyes, that are underlined in black, white turned red. 

 

“Ain’t that right, Kacchan.”

 

Bakugo stiffens, then the bastard opens his mouth again.

 

“Bet you didn’t know his mother died when he was, what, four?”

 

“Lies,” Bakugo hisses immediately. Nothing had changed back then. Deku’s face always remained bright—no child would be able to hide such grief like that.

 

His smile hadn’t started dying until later on into the years, though now that he recalls it, they had always seemed a little bit plastic after he had been diagnosed quirkless. 

 

“Auntie Inko isn’t dead,” he scoffs even as his brain realizes how long it’s been since he’s seen her. “The old hag would have said something…”

 

A distant calling from below, just as always. Bakugo is four or so, but his temper is as haughty as ever. 

 

“Katsuki! Your father and I are leaving for, uh-” the hag’s voice is hesitant; Mitsuki is never hesitant. Bakugo had brushed it off then.

 

“SHUT UP AND GO, LADY, I’LL BE FINE!” He calls from his room, loud and arrogant explosions banging through the walls in dismissal.

 

The click of the door and the house is empty.

 

Or those frequent checkups.

 

“Katsuki, how’s Izuku? Is he happy?” His mother would ask nonchalantly as she’d cook up some breakfast.

 

Bakugo would always groan at the mention of the nerd.

 

“Yeah, son,” Masaru looks up from his daily morning newspaper. “Why don’t you ever invite him over? I hope you’re treating him well?” A questioning lilt, egging him on, but he would never answer straight.

 

He’d scoff, “The loser’s fine, quit yapping.”

 

Then that would be the end of it.

 

He never questioned why they’d always bring such things up so often, nor would he acknowledge the hunger in their eyes, concern overflowing as they practically begged for answers.

 

He was smart. He knew he was, he was always striving for the top, always taking first place in everything, always will take first place in everything. Bakugo was sharp in noticing things, despite ignoring most things uncaringly regardless.

 

He should have looked closer.

 

He should have stopped.

 

“Hah,” Shinsou rolls his eyes and turns, walking on. “Finally letting reality set in?

 

The distance grows between the two once again.

 

Bakugo bites his lip, eyes furrowing together as his gaze turns to the ground. His feet are glued to the pavement, fists clenched and nails digging into the palm of his hands.

 

When Shinsou is far along ahead, the blonde’s teeth tear into plump flesh and draws blood. An angry tear rushes down his face.

 

Shameless.

 

He wipes it away and continues on.

 

The living must live on.

 

He decides he’s not worthy to feel the grief of losing a long lost friend.

 

Bakugo alas grumbles to himself, “...fucking murderer.”

 

His dream of becoming number one crumbles before him.

 

At the hospital, an hour later, the two fathers Shinsou had mentioned come across him amongst the room of freezers.

 

Their meeting is not pleasant, and Bakugo takes in all the harsh words. It, he knows for a fact, is nothing on him compared to the things he’s done to Deku dating back more than a decade from then.

 

The man who seemed quietest out of the two upon Bakugo’s entering the room lashed out the hardest. It seemed Shinsou and his presumed other father had been taken by surprise at that.

 

The blonde father, Yamada, he learns, even has to hold his husband back after he had begun coming after Bakugo. 

 

One hit was all he got.

 

Somehow, he hoped for more if only to let the father have some form of revenge. Bakugo is a bully, but even he knows a parent’s greatest fear.

 

Deku’s death hadn’t hit him hard enough yet. Maybe because he’s never experienced anyone he directly knew’s death, or maybe he hasn’t come to terms with that stubborn fucker’s end. Bakugo didn’t know yet.

 

“Blacklisted.” Aizawa seethes as his husband drags his increasingly faint body away from Bakugo. “I’ve heard from Izuku, who still seemed to admire this Kacchan of his so much. You want to become a hero?”

 

The man’s speech is fueled with anger even through the snot of a runny nose. He scoffs, “A hero?! You imbecile! Murderer! You dare even think about such a thing with that rotten attitude of yours?”

 

Despite Yamada’s helpful actions, the man glares and says nothing to stop Aizawa’s verbal assault. Bakugo does not protest either.

 

“My son may have been quirkless, but he was better suited to be a hero than you, Bakugou Katsuki.”

 

Then the man straightens, height seeming to tower intimidatingly over Bakugo even though they’re a distance apart. 

 

A license is shown, as well as an introductory. “Pro Hero: Eraserhead. As soon as I file this in, you will be blacklisted from all hero schools in Japan for suicide baiting and physical assault leading to such an outcome.”

 

The man’s previous emotions are hidden well, but not well enough. He’s suffering. One look around the cold room and it’s evident the other members are, too. Obviously.

 

Bakugo takes such a sentence silently. His quirk doesn’t flame in protest, face doesn’t crumble in haughty arrogance. No resistance.

 

He doesn’t deserve such an important role in society when he’s one of the reasons why the system splits in twos.

 

Heroes and villains.

 

Bakugo Katsuki had always thought he’d be the best of the best, the number one hero who’d defeat the criminals in a quick boom. All his life, everyone’d told him he’d rocket through the ranks with such a quirk like his. He’d save the day, protect all the weak and useless from the oh so dangerous beings they called villains.

 

Instead, he used that god blessed quirk to ravage on those he should have protected.

 

He was the villain.

 

A metal box, one of many plastered to the wall. On it, the picture and information of a familiar face.

 

Nothing could change that fact.

 

He was one of the beings the him from mere hours before, who had passioned to become a hero with the promise of success, was destined to defeat.

 

Even in this universe, where he had been told the sun rose and set solely for him, where the weak lay on the path ahead for the purpose of keeping his cleats tidy, he was the villain.

 

That would never change, it seemed.




Day ?; The Inbetween

 

At first, when his eyes had finally lifted its heaving weight, Izuku only saw two colors.

 

On one side, a blood red. On the other, a blinding white. In the middle, they clash and tug at the reigns, fighting to overtake one another, swallow one whole.

 

A blink, but he decides to prolong the dark he sees beneath his lids, a throbbing headache piercing through his skull. The silence pounding at his ears disperses soon enough however, by a sound he cannot seem to make out just yet.

 

Scared, Izuku opens his eyes once again.

 

Black.

 

Darker than just a few moments ago, when he cowered behind thin flesh in his absentminded exhaustion. The light from the white he had seen faintly through his eyelids are gone now.

 

Nothing but black.

 

“H-Hello?” He questions into the static, not noticing the way he trembles alone. He who no longer feared the dark, he who basked in the glory of the night.

 

Wherever he was, Izuku knew that this was not day nor night.

 

His ears clog for a second and a half before everything returns louder, more deathly intended. 

 

Yelling, screaming, cries, begs. Their pleads scratch at the innermost part of his head, bursting in volume enough to make him wince audibly and stumble back, holding onto the sides of his head.

 

“Please!” They tear at his drums , “Have mercy!”

 

“SAVE ME.”

 

There’s nothing here. Nothing there calling out to him, nothing he can see. But he can feel it. Feel whatever the hell is out there, near or far.

 

“SAVE US.”

He doesn’t know what it is.

 

“SAVE—“

 

He doesn’t like it.

 

“—yourself, o’ child of heaven and hell.” A small voice. Close, yet so meek in volume he cannot hear what it says beyond that.

 

Like that time—though he doesn’t clearly remember exactly what he’s thinking of in the middle of this chaos, it gets louder. The pleas, the screeching. Repeated words, depriviating, longing. 

 

Everything is deafening.

 

He’s scared. He who has wandered amongst the dangers of the depths of the streets at night is scared, in this place with no clear floor or ceiling, no walls or corners to hide at. He is simply somewhere yet nowhere at all.

 

There’s a sudden pulling at his limbs, to which he jumps back at. 

 

But it’s latched on tight, gripping with the intent to never let go.

 

“G-Get off!” Frantically, Izuku reaches to grab it. A hand, he feels. It’s lengthy fingers that his touch tells are thin and long, only skin and bone.

 

But there’s an end.

 

This hand is not attached to a body.

 

He’s the one who screams now. Loud and terror filled, horrified. He’s seen many things in his peculiar lifetime, or rather—lifetimes, but now he supposes it’s scarier when he cannot see a thing.

 

But he knows. Oh, how he knows.

 

The hands multiply over his body as more fingers curl around him anywhere they can reach.

 

And he can do nothing but stand still, wondering what was going on, where he was, how he got there.

 

As his eyes focus and adjust as much as they can in this place, he realizes he can see just the faintest outline of the beings. They really are just hands.

 

Nothing more, nothing less.

 

Beyond them is only the dark casting shadows of something that is not there. If anything, the confirmation seems to freak him out even more.

 

And in this dream-like, nightmarish place, in the next second there is light on the other side. Like a person who is deep in slumber, stuck in the depths of their mind, Izuku doesn’t question this.

 

The blinding white gives him a sense of comfort, but the hands do not disappear. He ignores them, along with the unforgiving noise of the black’s background.

 

Angelic voices intrude his hearing beside the demons, calming and mediating, but with each passing second the sound dulls.

 

Then everything intensifies.

 

The moans and curses grow frantic and desperate, those shadows clawing at his skin, tearing his flesh and then some. Izuku bites down on his lip and screams a long curse. Deeper, deeper, deeper, then bone is struck. There is no logic in this place, for a severed limb can have the strength of a thousand men and still he who had two full functioning duplicates could do nothing against it.

 

To another side of him, the heavenly voices of the angels merge into a booming strike, the melody fastening, the light expanding. Its chorus seems almost rushed, and even with its silky tune, the pace is enough to force Izuku’s pulse to quicken, trying to catch up.

 

It’s exhausting.

 

At the same time, it’s scary. Like he’s a person escaping down long and darkly lit halls, etched with paranoia as he turns back to check at every half second, hearing the slimy gush of a monster that isn’t human scrambling behind, trying to catch up.

 

Though, it is not paranoia when they’re truly out to get you.

 

In the inbetween, the shades clash.

 

White and black, dark and light. Evil, and something that Izuku is not so sure to be purely good willed. If it was so, it would not make him feel this way—like he’s being separated from something dear to him as it pulls him along into the jungle of a deity’s unnecessary blessings.

 

He is overwhelmed.

 

Everything is too much for him, when he is stuck in this mindset, enough to tear out a pitiful screech from his throat as if begging these beings to stop.

 

His wish, of course, is not answered nor acknowledged.

 

His sound is drowned in the never ending noise. Who is winning? Good or bad, demons or angels, life or death.

 

What resides in the middle.

 

A crack, and then the lightest shade of green implores and expands. The grip on his body disappears like a burden being lifted, the cacophony of both sides stifling.

 

And it is quiet besides the roaring pounding of his heart.

 

“Huu,” Izuku releases a breath, and there enters the sound of the wind. The image of trees surrounds him, along with the calm of rushing water from afar. The green transforms into the sky.

 

Nature.

 

This one, at least, is beautiful.

 

Peace, bliss. Izuku feels lighter with a hazy mind—dizzy, but it’s like an untaking heaven now compared to earlier.

 

The scene in front of him looks like something pulled out of his head—blearily, he can see it. But it is just that. There are no distinct details. When Izuku tries to focus on a particular spot, like the leaves on the swaying trees, the image withers away.

 

He thinks nothing of it.

 

Only the sounds connect him to this place, in that, he still does not know.

 

Only the sounds.

 

That is, until the scenery changes and he’s back in that dark abyss once again.

 

But there is someone else—something human—trapped within this void with him.

 

An echo that rings faintly in his ear, its voice so distant yet so clear. “Jump,” he says.

 

Shinsou.

 

Izuku’s back straightens in alarm, head whipping to that fallen figure on the ground, watching as it stands.

 

Bakugo is the one trapped with him, only Bakugo. For some reason, he wishes his childhood friend was ridden from this horrible place.

 

A window materializes in front of them, the outside bringing light even to a place as unworthy as this.

 

Izuku wants to shut the curtains and stand in front of his long time bully, arms stretched wide in signal to stop.

 

But his legs won’t move. He looks down.

 

The shadows crawl at his feet, eating him up, holding him in place.

 

But he couldn’t care less right then, because the windows are unlatching by the blonde’s own hands, the glass panels swinging open and in the next moment, Bakugo’s foot is lifted as he readies to follow those orders.

 

And alas, even though his brother is not seen in this unforgiving void of black, Izuku knows the expression on his face.

 

“KACCHAN!” He yells, but the boy cannot hear him. “Kacchan!”

 

His brother’s face, he’s sure, is torn. Snotty, crazed, maniacal. 

 

Unbelieving, unseeing.

 

And Izuku finally remembers why he’s here, how he’s gotten himself into this mess.

 

It had started with an, “I love you,” from his mother all the way back at that park, ended with another declaration of love from his Mama in the middle of a fallen city, her head crushed to bits as its flesh stuck to chunky concrete.

 

A new beginning, one where he vowed never to say such words to anyone ever again.

 

Yet from himself to the thin air in front of him, that second chance had expired the moment those same words left his lips.

 

And he regretted it as soon as the words were lost to the wind.

 

He had people running for him, realized that people cared. But it was too late, because he was a fucking dumbass (he wouldn’t sugarcoat it).

 

He reaches out and pulls himself from the prison on his feet, hand stretched enough that it strains at his shoulder. Izuku wants to yank the blonde away, but all he gets is a simple shoulder tap.

 

Even after all that, it’s futile. His hand phases through.

 

And he’s useless all over again.

 

The difference is—Bakugo sees light. He knows because of the silky dead of the boy’s eyes, knows because he’s experienced the effects of Shinsou’s quirk first hand. 

 

Izuku sees dark.

 

Bakugo is in the land of the living.

 

From what he’s gathered, Izuku is dead.

 

He’s dead.

 

The thought is repulsing and horrifying. Rather than a thought, it’s a realization.

 

It turns his blood cold.

 

His mind shatters and cracks.

 

The despair of the dead, the church’s choir.

 

It’s all back. His mind is split in two once again.

 

The image of Bakugo fades away, along with the window and Izuku is left to the mercy of opposing ends.

 

Something in the distance—a white dot—appears. It is not clinging, like the white on his right. Instead, it is calmly alluring.

 

And it’s right there . So close yet so far.

 

Desperate, he reaches out.

 

Runs.

 

No matter how fast he goes, or how hard he wills his legs to leap and bound

 

Static fills his ears now, the war around him fading into the background. He’s tired, even in this harsh experience of the afterlife—but he’s not as tired as how he would be if he were still there.

 

With Bakugo, or Shinsou and Aizawa and Yamada, or maybe even All Might who had so brutally beat him down.

 

And then with Shimura Nana, his Mama whom he had just briefly found after all those years of doubt.

 

He wishes.

 

He wishes, he wishes, he wishes and hopes, but that’s all he could do right now in this single player world made solely for him and him alone.

 

Izuku’s legs give in even though he knows he could keep going. His calves—they’re stuck to the ground. 

 

He can’t move from this spot.

 

Panic engulfs him in waves, but the light of that thing ahead shines brighter.

 

The static beating at his ears fades away, and what replaces the noise is familiar to Izuku.

 

It’s daunting.

 

To others, it is nothing but the sweet calling of nature bouncing through the green filled trees, the sound of a peaceful background in a stroll through nature. Often, the sound blends and camouflages in the guise of its more peaceful cousins.

 

To Izuku, it is a reminder.

 

The cawing of a taunting animal, mocking and belittling as it watches one’s down bringing from above. 

 

A bird, but not just any bird.

 

His head lifts swiftly at the realization, as the noise gets louder and closer and haughtier, and he’s still stuck, stuck, stuck in that same spot, limbs freezing up because he can feel some sort of bloodlust out to get him.

 

The dot was a dove, but now it’s a crow.

 

It’s wings are spread high and mighty as it soars, and Izuku’s legs are shaking, body bending back as he’s taped to the floor. His arms push to scramble back, but again it’s meaningless. Birds don’t scare him—he was a vigilante, a criminal walking a thin line—but this thing seemed like a monster, as it grew larger and wider as it zoomed in closer and closer. The radiance, the aura, it’s bloodlust, he could feel it in waves.

 

Everything about it was abnormal.

 

Finally he sags in defeat, eyes shutting as he waits for death to embrace him thrice now. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Izuku mumbles, a sad smile overtaking his face. A humorless laugh bubbles up his throat and escapes through parted lips, and the boy who sits on his knees once again is reaching for his face, tugging gently at the tips of his hair. 

 

“Awh, shit, I should’ve reached out to Naomasa at least once… or maybe Auntie Chiyo,” and he’s smiling for real now, at the thought, ignoring the regret of being too scared to do something as simple as that. “How would they have reacted…?”

 

And then his mind shifts to the two who took him in almost immediately after his great demise, along with the other addition they had taken under their wings. “You guys can protect yourself, I’m sure.”

 

His life circled around pro-heroes, and pro-heroes circled around him. Aspiring to be, or already achieved. Aizawa and Yamada, or Shinsou and Bakugo. 

 

There must have been something wrong with Izuku, now he realizes, because even then or even now, he still doesn’t dislike his Kacchan. Even in the end of another lifetime, and even in the beginning of the old one when he thought the blonde had left him for dead.

 

He couldn’t bring himself to hate Bakugo, no matter how hard the dumb fool made him cry, no matter how many times he pushed him to the ground and shoved flames up his face.

 

Because compared to All For One, Kacchan was a harmless bug begging for attention.

 

The abnormal’s screes halt then, the bloodlusting aura dispersing in intervals. Izuku is left with only the sound of blood rushing to his ears. 

 

“H, Hahh,” he breathes, eyes twitching with the force to keep shut, “...fuck.”

 

Cautiously, after a minute’s hesitation, he peeks an eye open.

 

“Caw!”

 

You know, Izuku finds he has a knack for making bad life decisions.

 

His heart leaps as he scrambles back once again, and this time his legs are allowed movement. Only it’s still too late.

 

The bird is in front of him, soaring at an arm's length away at his face. It’s mighty black wings preen and puff, spreading across his vision until all he can see in his peripherals is the feathery texture of shiny little daggers.

 

The crow’s eyes are an evil luster of bright red as it closes in, and to Izuku the bird smirks mischievously. The boy can almost taste the wave of death. He pales.

 

As if the crow in front of him speaks, a voice filters into his head.

 

“Run rabbit run.”

 

The sound of a guillotine dropping, and another chilling scree from this monster. Izuku braces himself.

 

And just like the second before a nightmare, right before tragedy would crash—

 

—he jolts.

 

And his head bangs against a solid surface.

 

His bones ache from the movement as he chokes on a wad of air.

 

There is crow no more.

 

All he sees is black, in this cramped place.

 

Only, the difference now—he knows. Day or night, even though he still can’t see a thing. Time is relative, and somehow he knows.

 

Darkness elsewhere, around him. 

 

Day has fallen, night has risen.

 

Izuku has overcome the inbetween--the inbetween where time is not proportionate, but the universe has not let the boy rest just yet.

 

Midoriya Izuku, not once in his life since the day he turned four, has never been given the moment to rest. Every passing second, every breath he’d breathed before.

 

He was always on edge.

 

On the other side of wherever he’d been thrown in, above him, there are both the loud sounds of sorrowful sobs, and the quiet of grieving sniffles. To Izuku, everything is significantly more muffled. Right now, he couldn’t care less.

 

He hated this situation even more now, as he finally realizes where he is, what’s happening.

 

A child’s worst nightmare.

 

And maybe—maybe it’s because he knows where he is, or how far down he knows he’s been lowered. Knowing, in this situation, is far more scary than it could have been had he been ignorant.

 

A thump showers against his short ceiling on the other side—just a momentary rhythm, as something rains down on his lid—and Izuku’s arms crossed at his chest untangle to push hastily at the walls confining him.

 

Reality really sets in right then.

 

More thumping, more of the earth is showered upon this case. 

 

Right now, he couldn’t do a thing.

 

His throat is dry, cracking as he opens his mouth to yell. Hastily he rubs his tongue against the roof of his mouth, praying for salivitation, but he feels like choking.

 

“Hu-k,” Izuku’s throat closes. “ K-Kuuh .” His limbs feel like noodles and his body is cold even in the temperature of this place. 

 

He’s sore.

 

This body is weak, but the injuries it had sustained seem to have healed quite a bit. Enough, but Izuku knows scars are inevitable.

 

Just like last time.

 

His side aches with a phantom memory.

 

His head throbs.

 

Izuku tries pushing at the lid above him harder, but his arms are sagging to his chest. His shoulders burn with effort.

 

A silent scream, his body feels like it’s being torn in two.

 

He’s panting.

 

He’s sticky with sweat, but oh lord, it feels like he’s caught in a blizzard. Colder than the feeling of the ghosts, colder than the feeling of Tohru by his side, a feeling he can’t seem to remember as time had ticked and tocked.

 

(He doesn’t notice the other side has gone deathly silent.)

 

(He doesn’t notice the thrumping of dirt falling over him has ceased.)

 

His breath quickens quietly, a revived heart beating nearly just as loud as before in that dark abyss. A scared smile spreads across his face, and before he knows it silent tears leak down the sides of his cheeks.

 

It’s dark.

 

Hot.

 

Humid.

 

Suffocating.

 

He’s hyperventilating.

 

The walls are closing in.

 

He’s squished in this tight space.

 

He’s kicking, but he’s weak.

 

He’s punching, but his body cannot lift any longer.

 

Alone.

 

Abandoned.

 

He can’t breathe.

 

He can’t see.

 

He’s not dead.

 

HE’S NOT DEAD. HE’S ALIVE, ALIVE, ALIVE, ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE AL IVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE DON’T LEAVE ME HERE, DON’T LEAVE ME, NOT ALONE NOT ALONE NOT DEAD NOT DEAD I’M ALIVE I’M ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE ALIVE NOTDEADNOTDEADNOTDEADNOTDEADNOTDEAD—

 

I’m not dead.

 

He’s not dead.

 

Not anymore.

 

(A coffin. The boy who has risen from the dead is stuck in a coffin six feet under.)

 

(The small gathering of people above--only his family of three, a detective, the Iida brothers, a devastated aunt with a whip, and two not-so welcomed guests--can only stare at the rattling coffin for a few more seconds before a desperate father with black hair leaps into the ground below.)

 

(At a quirkless boy’s funeral, one cannot expect much visitors. Perhaps that was best in the long run.)

 

Saliva.

 

“...ah, ah, ah,” Izuku manages to whisper, but his mouth still feels patchy, like there’s a wad of paper stuck somewhere in his throat.

 

H-Hah, hAH!”

 

He screams, but it’s still too quiet, too weak. The boy’s on 2% and his battery is draining fast. 

 

A latch comes undone.

 

Then there’s air.

 

Then there’s light.

 

And then—

 

The walls cave in.

 

—black.

 

____________________

 

Day 9 Hour 17:18:59

July 13, 20XX; 3 Days After Izuku’s Death

 

The funeral is in two days, on Izuku’s birthday.

 

It’s too soon, Aizawa knows. But the boy came into this world that day fifteen years ago, died that same day once before. Now history’s repeating itself, yet this time there is no replay, no respawn, no miraculous revival.

 

Was it that bad to hope?

 

No, rather--he should just be thankful it happened the first time. Aizawa got the chance to raise a son, no matter how many secrets that son held. All these years he’d been hiding the bruises, the pain, the responsibility he felt the need to have as he even took on a dangerous task all to protect his hero fathers.

 

He lived in anguish, Aizawa realized too late.

 

But at least he lived.

 

Still instead, the boy chose to end his own life because of fuckers like them.

 

“Why?”

 

“I’m sorry, Aizawa-kun, I should have considered my words-”

 

“NO, WHY DID YOU SAY THAT TO HIM?!” Then Aizawa’s on the man in a split second, a fistful of the older’s shirt in his hand as he pulls him down to eye level. He seethes, hissing his words out with clenched teeth, “ Why would you say that to him in the first place. HE WAS A CHILD, FOR FUCK’S SAKE. HE HAD DREAMS.”  

 

The only thing Yagi Toshinori could do was stand with pursed lips.

 

( “Dreams he couldn’t reach,” Yagi wanted to say, but now after all these years, after having met a hooded quirkless boy with a mask that clung to his face for dear life only to cover a fourth of his features, he realizes the same fate does not apply to all quirkless children.

 

“Quirkless does not mean weak, Izuku, I’ve told you once and I’ll tell you again. Get up and attack me!” At a training session in Nana’s overly spacious garage, he’d said that to a six year old child. Not once had he thought that his brother was weak, but something changed the moment he saw that scene on TV.)

 

(But Izuku and this child were two different people.)

 

“... and because of your bloated ego, my son can’t even try anymore.” The last of this father’s spoken grief.

 

And all Yagi can say is, “I’m sorry.”

 

And he truly is.

 

But apologies do nothing in situations like these.

 

Aizawa sighs before shoving the taller blonde away as he unclenches his curled fists. “I would report this to the higher ups, but from experience, I know a lowly underground hero like me won’t be able to take much legal action over big old Number One.” He shakes his hands sarcastically, but even Yagi sees the way his hands restrain themselves from punching him.

 

“His funeral’s in two days,” Aizawa says as he turns his back towards the man. “Personally I don’t want you to come, along with that Bakugo, but I know my son enough to know he’d want you two around. Especially his idol, All Might.”

 

The emphasized word makes Yagi’s heart sag even further, sunken eyes lowering and frown straightening to a line.

 

“Izuku was a child that held too much sympathy.”



“Izuku…?”

 

A scoff, “You couldn’t even catch his name?” And at that he only frowns, for the only word he had been given was the last name Midoriya.

 

“My son, Midoriya Aizawa-Yamada Izuku. He’s the boy you mercilessly slayed,” Aizawa twists his head to look back at the blonde once more. “He’s also ‘Shimura’ Shichi, the vigilante we’d been chasing for years now.”

 

The vigilante with an additional name, the one Naomasa had befriended, as well as the one notorious for slipping away.

 

“Shimura… Izuku,” Yagi takes and pieces. His eyes peek out a little wider at the connection, but there’s nothing more there.

 

He remembers a tuft of green peeking out from beneath the boy’s hood on that windy day.

 

No, it wouldn’t make sense.

 

They were two different people.

 

In this cruel world, they were both dead.

 

It was just a coincidence.

 

They were one in the same. 

 

Aizawa breathes in. “Tsukauchi should have told you this already, what the hell. Get out .”

 

The door shuts behind him.

 

____________________

 

Day 11 Hour 21:32:11

July 15, 20XX, Day of the Funeral; 9:32PM

 

A miracle happens in the setting of the sun. 

 

A shaking coffin, muffled cries. The first to snap out of their dazed shock is Aizawa, who hastily jumps to unlatch the lid of the confining box. 

 

He cries.

 

The boy’s eyes are open for only a second before his eyes roll into the back of his head.

 

Aizawa panicked. Yamada, who had been the second to recover, yells out a cry and falls to his knees those six feet above.

 

The black haired hero checks the dead boy’s pulse.

 

It beats.

 

The child is so cold, his skin white as snow. His freckles are like bright stars in the night sky in contrast to the paleness.

 

The father’s hands shake as he picks up his revived son. Tears fall onto the boy’s cheeks, adding onto his own, and Aizawa can do nothing but hesitantly laugh as he holds the boy to his chest for a second.

 

A miracle has happened.

 

(A man holds a bouquet of roses in his hands with four fingers on top of a building nearby. How coincidental that the boy he’d gone to visit shares the cemetery with this type of event transpiring.)

 

(It was that boy’s birthday today, his deceased little brother. Of course he’d visit. A bonus he’d imagined to have to spit on his mother’s grave next to his beloved.)

 

(Instead, this happens.)

 

(He cannot believe his eyes, as a boy is pulled fresh from the grave. A respawn. But the boy’s looks.)

 

(Shigaraki Tomura would never forget his dear brother’s face, no matter how aged it’d be. He just needed a good shot, a good look at the face and he’d know.)

 

(He’d know.)

 

(“... Zuku?”)

 

The man with ash black hair turns, and the boy’s face is more in view.

 

(His eyes do not lie.)

 

(“Kurogiri.”)

 

(Yes, young master.”)

 

(“Change of plans. We’ve got a new mission.”)

Notes:

Bakugo is so hard to write lmao. I lost motivation the second I decided to write his POV. Anywhosies, how y'all liking this new development >;)

I'm gonna reread this book sometime, I forgot some plot. WHAT DID I DO WITH TSUKAUCHI'S DAD, DID I EVEN DO ANYTHING TO HIM? IF I DIDN'T ALREADY, SHOULD I JUST KILL HIM OFF? OC'S ARE TROUBLESOME.

I'm failing Human Geo. I should attend my classes, yes? nO. Who attends class willingly, i haven't been going for weeks (that bit me in the butt aGaiN because now I don't know how to file for my courses for next year oops).

here’s my disc; britishnut#2854 — yes, i kind of just change the user whenever i feel like it, but itll always have nut in it +_+

IT'S MY BIRTHDAY SOON, TURNING 15 TEEHEE PRAISE ME (i'm joking i'm not tHat self-centered *winky wonky* (love me pls *cri*)

Next Deadline: February 2, 2021
(PSH, I WOULDN'T TRUST THESE DEADLINES ANYMORE HAHAHAHA-)

Chapter 20: Speak Now (Or Forever Hold Your Peace)

Summary:

Izuku has a big mouth, Ft. A bug, a stick, and confused dad. It’s all intentional, I think.

Notes:

i swear ong i was gonna update yesterday, but the power went out—it’s still out lol i have fled to another’s house. I WROTE LIKE 1/4 OF THIS ON MY PHONE AT THE END BC WE HAVE NO WIFI LOL

here’s yalls 11k chappy :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He was dimly aware of the fact that he was acting like a schoolgirl fawning over her crush, but at the moment Shigaraki couldn’t care less. His feet thrashed above jersey gray bed sheets, kicking wildly at the air as he hugged a pillow to his chest, two fingers raised uncomfortably though it was nothing he wasn’t accustomed to.

 

Blood pounded at his chest, pulse rushing as adrenaline infiltrated his veins.

 

How was this possible? A revival had been spotted amongst such a tiny party, the green-haired boy’s eyes shutting not a moment after he’s lifted out of the grave. A goddamn grave. He must have been dead for a while, had the funeral and planning stretched that far.

 

Shigaraki hadn’t expected anyone at the cemetery, not really. To be fair, it was only 9PM or so at the time, but it was still rather close to closing hours and people usually tended to visit in the daylight.

 

When he’d visit, there were really never other beings in the vast stretch of land and stone. (Shigaraki would like to say he visited a lot.)

 

Yet for such a thing to happen on a day like this—on his traditional, must-come trip to visit the literal line of Shimuras. (If only for his siblings, for Izuku. Hana stopped mattering as much as soon as he realized she wouldn’t have been dead if she wasn’t so damn persistent on Izuku’s stats.) Shigaraki doesn’t know how much time had passed since then—he had given up counting just a few years after Izuku’s “14th birthday.”

 

Shigaraki had rewound after that, back to the way things should have been. Time will stop only for that boy who he had made such a stupid, empty promise with—

 

“We’ll be the best heroes ever, Tecchan!” With such a dangerous destructive quirk, and with no quirk at all.

 

“Yeah, ‘Zuku,” a boy once called Shimura Tenko gave a toothy smile, sans the left front tooth. He held a tight thumbs up, eyes shut as his smile reached for the sky. “You can count on it!”

 

—and now every year on July 15th, it’s Izuku’s 7th birthday. Every year on constant repeat. Die at seven, stay at seven. Simple and easy and ingrained in the life of Shigaraki Tomura.

 

Such would have been the continuous cycle for forever and onward, but after all these years…

 

Just a possibility it currently was. Just a maybe, but almost desperately, giddily, he clung to that hope.

 

It seems player two has logged back in.

 

Same location, same date, same first name—different last, he had checked on the boy’s abandoned plague after sending Kurogiri after the group of sobbing scatterbrains, but that didn’t matter much. Last names could change.

 

Last names could change.

 

Looks could, too, but apparently the boy hadn’t changed much even after puberty hit—rather, if that child was who he thought he was for certain.

 

This boy who looked identical to Izuku, a clone perhaps, held the same features. Same freckles, same unruly green. Though respectably, he was much paler than what served in Shigaraki’s memories of a boy with cherry red highlights atop healthy skin.

 

It was to be expected. He had apparently been dead, afterall.

 

And that only brought Shigaraki back around the continuous cycle circling in his head. Death was something common in life, something natural if not a bit saddening depending on exactly who has hit the hay.

 

Oh, but crawling back from the depths of hell was just too OP.

 

With these two eyes, Shigaraki had witnessed it. Something so fascinating, incredible.

 

And normally, the proposal that that teenage boy was indeed his dead little brother from well over three decades would seem absurd even to someone as crazy himself. But who’s to say anything when this type of thing transpires in front of him on such a wondrously splendid occasion?

 

After so many years of boredom, of nagging and stubborn loneliness, hope claws at his chest.

 

At the end of the day, he had nothing to lose. He had nothing to lose, but why shouldn’t he take what he can?

 

If it turns out that the child wasn’t his Izuku, nothing would be lost. Shigaraki just wanted to check, is all.

 

If “Aizawa-Yamada” Izuku really was a Shimura, his dear sun-kissed brother, Shigaraki would plaster a shiny new surname to the child’s forehead and retrieve him, spoil him with the years they had lost.

 

And if it turns out he wasn’t who he was looking for—well, Shigaraki would be lying if he said he wasn’t a little bit curious on whether the boy could revive a second time.

 

(Death was but a small price to pay for stealing such prominent looks of his Izuku, and Shigaraki was feeling quite merciful for just this to be passed.)

 

A knock on his door eventually spurred him from his thoughts. Shigaraki groaned, turning in bed with half the mind to shoo the intruder away before he could only assume who it was. His feet propelled him forward, legs shooting up before bringing themselves back down the mattress to carry his weight. The pillow rested on his lap languishly.

 

“Come in.”

 

And so they did, the door loudly creaking with how slow the mist man turned its hinges, hand resting on the knob as he greeted the man.

 

Shigaraki waved his hand in the air dismissively, leaning forward ever so slightly. “Well?” He urged eagerly. His hands twitched at the possibility, the impossibility of the situation.

 

“The furthest I could follow them was to the entrance of Musutafu General Hospital.” Kurogiri reports, yellow eyes giving an odd look to his young master. “Therefore, I do not know exactly where the boy will end up in the building. Do you want to retrieve the child, young master?”

 

Shigaraki grinned at the new information, the question at the end making his heart stutter as he briefly considers. Still, “No.” He scratched at his neck lightly before picking his gaze back up. “Not yet, anyway. Find out where he is soon and don’t lose him. It should be pretty easy to find him again, now that I know his name, but that’s too much work. Just keep an eye on the kid.”

 

He paused for a moment before adding, “Find out what you can on him and his family, Kurogiri. Any means necessary,” Shigaraki casts a knowing eye over the man before reaching over for one of his games on the bedside counter.

 

Kurogiri nods at the obvious sign of dismissal, but he stays in his place. Shigaraki lifts a brow.

 

“Shall we inform the Master of your interest in the boy?” Kurogiri asked, and although Shigaraki is aware of the fact that the mist man doesn’t know exactly why he’s shown a sudden liking to another being (other than the fact that the boy has risen from the dead, he can only assume is what Kurogiri thinks), he still shudders. 

 

Shigaraki is not stupid—or rather, not completely stupid depending on the situation. In the end, it was Nana’s fault that she died, that Izuku died. That still doesn’t change the fact that his Sensei was the one who struck the nail and ended his brother’s life.

 

And some part of him really, really hates his Sensei for that. Hates to the point of dreaming that the man falls victim to his quirk. But then he remembers that the man was the only reason he was here rather than with those heroes, that blonde boy with “no quirk” and the other with a lie detecting quirk.

 

He cannot remember clearly for something so long ago, but Shigaraki thinks he had trusted them. With what, the man isn’t sure. A secret? A promise?

 

His brother?

 

That must have been it, he thinks, because there’s a sudden pang in that villainous heart of us and all he could do was push those two to the back of his mind.

 

Shigaraki knew he would have ended up crawling back into their clutches eventually, had he not met Sensei after—oh yeah, killing a man who was oh so kindly asking some ten year old kid for his wallet.

 

He hadn’t realized that he was scratching loudly, lost in thought, before Kurogiri cleared his throat and said a levelled, “Young master.”

 

The scratching ceased, his hands still at the side of his throat. A long pause hung in the silence of the air before, “Nah, don’t. Not yet, at least, I’ll tell Sensei myself when I feel like it.”

 

Then Kurogiri nodded and the door clicked shut.

 

Not that Shigaraki ever wanted to tell his savior of such a situation, anyway. He didn’t feel like having his maybe-brother turned into one of those mindless fuckers.

 

(Again, if that Izuku truly was his.)

 

____________________

 

When the doors to consciousness opened, Izuku is blindly pushed through as he’s met with the sudden transition of heavy lids. Stubbornly, he forces them open.

 

Not a moment later, Izuku allows gravity to take over and close his eyes shut once again, quickly, for all he saw was a throbbing white. And maybe he would have heard the beeping of a nearby machine, if it weren’t for his tense focus on the sounds of a distant choir.

 

(Later he would realize that it was simply a community volunteer service singing for the terminally ill.)

 

His immediate response was an inward chuckle, kept in his mind as he allows the sluggishness of his brain to input the laugh as somewhat humorous with a side of hysteria.

 

The space he’s in felt empty, much like before. Only now, it doesn’t feel like a fever dream. Only now, he doesn’t have the confidence to open his eyes once again, to look around in wonder at split colors, feel those severed limbs and hear the impending voices of those demons people call angels.

 

Maybe it felt different simply because he could only see dulled white, beneath these closed lids, not the split of pitch black in between. Maybe it was the presence in the air, cold now, but not unlike the side of the dark, like the cries of the dead and their pleas.

 

Still, with nothing more to base off of, Izuku stubbornly stuck to his sluggish analysis of the situation.

 

And maybe death a third time has made him more his age, more careless and lazy, because his first thought is a simple, Oh, I didn’t escape.

 

Oh always seemed to be his first reaction to everything that doesn’t go his way these days.

 

“Oh,” was all he said when he came back to an empty apartment, no Inko in sight. Izuku knew she was dead, even at that tender age of not actually knowing what age he was. (Four or seven? Even now, Izuku isn’t completely sure what to classify himself as.) But she had left him, disappeared like the ghost she was right after he was finally starting to appreciate her new presence. (Still, he’s happy that she had found peace someway or another.)

 

“Oh,” he’d said at age seven after curiously searching up Tsukauchi Naomasa and rushing to said workplace. Happy and carefree, blithely looking forward to being reunited with a part of him that had passed. Only till he saw the man smiling—and dumb, stupid, naive Izuku blindly turned and walked off because why disrupt a man who looked perfectly fine without you?

 

“Oh,” he says not a year after that as he accidentally meets that man in an errand out with his father. “Oh,” when that man--his older brother— doesn’t recognize him even though he looked exactly the same, if not a little taller. (He should’ve considered the possibility of disbelief, but he didn’t. And the years went by.)

 

“Oh,” when Shinsou told him why he’d ran away from the orphanage, as the boy spoke to Shichi. After that, he gains a new brother. ( Hopefully this time, he didn’t lose that, he had thought.)

 

And how sad it was that he’d have to think that, because apparently he was cursed to lose everything he loved, everyone he loved. This time, he’d lost himself. (And what a treat, to categorize himself in a section called love.)

 

Now he skips ahead, for if he targeted any more, he’d be recalling all those times for hours upon hours.

 

“Oh,” when Kacchan tells him to take that swan dive off of a roof.

 

And a word he would have said the moment he stepped off of that roof, if it weren’t for the wind in his ears and the constricting of his chest. Oh.

 

Izuku was starting to hate that word, just a bit.

 

Oh, because he doesn’t wish to cry. Oh, because he is truly stuck, because he doesn’t exactly know what to say to comfort someone when he can’t even comfort himself. Oh, because what else could he say to cover an awkward silence to a sudden revelation?

 

But still, he knows he would use it again if life continued on, because it was all he could say without tearing at the seams.

 

So yeah. He didn’t escape the chummy grasps of the inbetween afterall.

 

And stupidly, with whatever thoughts he had jumbled in his already fucked brain, he pretends to stay in his slumber, as if doing so would keep the voices at bay however far they may be. Stupidly, he controls his breathing, as if doing so would make bodiless hands that were no longer there cease from pulling him under once again, embedding him to the ever-consuming ground.

 

Inhale.

 

Hold.

 

Release.

 

Repeat.

 

(And the steady monitor of a nearby machine fades back into a steady stream of quiet beeps that go unheard by the boy who remains zeroed in on that faint choir as he lays in an empty room.)

 

And somehow, somewhere in between he must have fallen asleep, because he dreams of that black and white, dreams of those two shades on either side of him as he sits on that fine line in between. On his left, the dark side, severed arms clutch to his own. This time, they are gentle. (For some reason, he knows such would not be the case for those who oppose him, solely him.)

 

This time, to him, they are a comfort. 

 

On his right, the light side, the choir sings. Unlike before, there is no edge to their heavenly notes. Same tempo, same rhythm, same instruments, same volume —but to Izuku, the song fills him with warmth.

 

The wordless tune tells him that he isn’t alone.

 

This time, he is not afraid.

 

This time, the two colors don’t grapple at each other, don’t dance dangerous tangos at the heart. Instead, the line between them is straight.


He sits upon it, in that dream.

 

He is that line.

 

He is the divider.

 

He is the inbetween.

 

When he awakens a second time, Izuku can only remember bits and pieces. His mind is hazy and his eyes remain shut. He remembers, still, what being at the center had told him.

 

Even if the world went against him, life and death were his allies. 

 

Life and death were his friends.

 

They, at least, would never betray him.

 

____________________

 

Izuku heard the beeping of the monitor this time. His heart still beats calmly even as he can feel the rush of thoughts flood through his head, visualizing possible situations he might have gotten himself into this time.

 

The room felt different this time around. Less empty.

 

He doesn’t dare move.

 

Had he gotten himself sucked into some time fuckery again? Back to the past, to the family of faces he couldn’t recall? Or to an unknown future? 

 

Maybe All For One was looming over him right now, waiting in silence for the moment he opened his eyes, like a predator patiently waiting for the right time to pounce its prey.

 

Regardless, he doesn’t move.

 

The room is cold again, unlike the dull warmth he remembers from his second visit to that unknown inside that brief dream. It’s cold, like the old tell of Tohru—like the ghosts—standing idly to the side.

 

That was clue #1; Izuku was not where he thought he was.

 

Izuku paused, thinking, but the train in his head is a real bitch when it strays from the tracks.

 

So he lays stills, feeling the rise and fall of his chest as he carefully monitors the action. Act natural, like a person who is truly lost in the land of dreams. Act natural, like a person who lives, a person not tempted by the false calm death apparently brought.

 

A few moments pass like this as Izuku fights his nerves, yelling at his fingers and toes not to twitch as an itch blossoms on his pant leg.

 

Then a weight shifts at his feet, and the sound of fabric rubbing on fabric is quiet. But it’s there. And Izuku tenses just the tiniest bit.

 

The weight breathes quietly, even breaths hitting a surface, the rhythm identical to what Izuku himself was impersonating.

 

Sleep.

 

And only now does he feel the soft tell of fabric over his toes. Only now does he realize that the weight at his feet has warmth even through that thin fabric—warmth that was similar but entirely different from the sly heat of those shadowy hands engulfed in the black of the black. The hands held a mischievous aura to them. This weight held nothing.

 

Clue #2. The information sinks in this time, but in Izuku’s haze, there is no click.

 

Not yet.

 

And he continues to wait in silence, lay in his head as that weight at his feet shifts in its exhaustion, tiny limbs wrapped around Izuku’s covered leg grasping.

 

For a moment, his mind suggests that he’s back in that place as the fingers latch on just a little bit tighter. They release. He is brought back to the color beneath his lids. He continues to lay, lost in the pattern of a beeping machine.

 

And just as he caught himself about to fall asleep, just as he had finished tugging at that last strand of consciousness, a squeaky creak echoes from his far right.

 

That persistent weight at his feet shifts.

 

Lifts.

 

There’s a closing click, back over there at that far right.

 

Footsteps—the sound is familiar, as his body automatically relaxes. But the relaxation is smoothly forced, purposeful with a sense of reluctance. A second pair follows the louder steps, quieter but not any less memorable.

 

(Briefly his brain recalls the dozens and dozens of times a black-claud vigilante sneaks into an unlatched bedroom window, slinking into bed just in time to hear the heavy footsteps of varying tired men pass through the hallway outside of his closed door. The days before he had found himself yet another brother, days where he’d come back to an empty room with only one bed. His mind pushes it away a moment more.)

 

A nasally groan, there at his feet.

 

Izuku’s eye twitches, tempted to take a quick peek. Of course, he doesn’t.

 

Not yet.

 

The footsteps close to a stop before two new presences are by his side. He feels his heart hint at an upcoming race—quickly, Izuku pushes it down.

 

It obeyed naturally.

 

A voice towers above him then, quiet and weak-willed. “Has he…?

 

Hitoshi, his mind processes as his ears prick at the sound. It beckons for him, repeating the name as the words float in an empty space in his head.

 

But that couldn’t be right, Izuku fires back. Because he’s supposed to be dead right now. Because he threw himself off of a building. Because he was stupid and threw himself off a building.

 

Because he’s been caught up in some time trouble again and All For One was supposed to be above him right now, face twisted in a smug smirk, eyes glistening with a hidden message that said, You see this? He’d motion to the lifeless form of Nana. The world around them would be hidden in the suffocating mist of grinded debri. You’re next.

 

And just on time, the shadow of an outline looms right beyond his eyelids, darker in contrast to the grey of a dulled white surrounding it.

 

“Not yet, Tosh,” and this voice is thick with layered exhaustion, raspy and tired and so, so sad, so quiet that it only brushes the drum of Izuku’s ears before retreating.

 

And it is left unheard.

 

Dad, his brain quietly supplied—but it’s too quiet this time, too late because the only sound in the room is the quickening pace of the annoying beeps to his side as his heart thrums loudly in his ears.

 

Because in this child’s drunken thoughts beneath the dark of his eyes, All For One is in this room with him and somehow, Shinsou had been sucked into his death-travel back in time and now they were totallygoingtodieatthehandsofbigguy—

 

And in the next moment, his aching body nearly folds itself as Izuku snaps himself up, head colliding with fucking All For One, he’s telling you— though his sight is covered with spiralling dots as the pain in his head doubles at the sudden change in lighting, so this delirious child cannot be taken seriously.

 

And his screams are cracking like they were in that dark, cramped space, voice blocked as he chokes on dry spit. 

 

His hand jerkily goes up to press against the throbbing of his forehead, adjusting eyes searching wildly before he’s met with purple.

 

Just purple.

 

Just purple, before the color looks up and he’s met with lavender irises staring straight back at him, their own hand to their own forehead.

 

Izuku blinks once, battle-cries dying on his tongue.

 

Shinsou blinks, dull eyes widening before a glint gathers at the corners, tugging. 

 

Their palms sit still on their foreheads.

 

And they just stare for a hot minute, Izuku sitting on the hard mattress in a daze, mind running to catch up with the actual reality of the situation.

 

And the world around him changed, because in the next second all he truly can see is purple. No black or white, or green or red.

 

Just purple.

 

Just purple as Shinsou leaps at him, hand going askew as it leaves a reddening forehead, shooting out so it can wrap around Izuku in a tight embrace. Just purple as he’s tackled backwards, upper body slanted as his brother crashes above him.

 

—and Izuku’s muscles ache with the blunt force of it, but everything aches at this point, so it doesn’t really matter.

 

“Ah, a-ah,” Shinsou chokes out, throat closing as tears finally fall from dried eyes after days of nothing but pent up frustration. “You…!”

 

But the older can make nothing else out of the word as he holds Izuku closer, burying his face in his brother’s shoulder as snot smeared the boy’s hospital gown.

 

 Izuku can only run after a fleeting conscience.

 

And shakily, almost fearfully, Izuku lifts a hand, hovering it over his brother’s hair before hesitantly bringing it down, letting it rest on the head.

 

Shinsou cried harder.

 

“Me,” Izuku echoes, voice small in volume as he looks down at the shaking boy in his arms. 

 

“Real?” He questions, eyes scanning the room hesitantly, as if everything would crumble away if he looked too long.

 

Aizawa.

 

Yamada.

 

Dad, Papa.

 

Both stood, Aizawa’s hands slightly outstretched as they shook fragilely. His feet stumbled closer in stutters. Yamada’s hands covered his mouth, tears leaking freely as he rushed over.

 

A new pair of strong arms shook around him, engulfing both Shinsou and Izuku. The two sobbed against him for a long while, Izuku’s question going unanswered. His mind was blank, on pause as he took in his surroundings, the new textures that seemed to finally register in his brain.

 

The sweat in his limbs, the strands of purple hair in his palm, the throbbing at the back of his head.

 

The third person—Aizawa; Dad— falls into view in front of him now, behind Shinsou who still grasped on him like a lifeline.

 

Aizawa gives an attempt at a smile, though it looks more like a grimace. His hands hover over Izuku’s face, and the man looks so broken, so relieved at the same time.

 

And tears gather at the man’s eyes, a man who Izuku held on a pedestal, a man who Izuku knew was not one to show weakness or vulnerability.

 

“Oh,” Izuku croaks, voice cracking as he finally understands.

 

I did that, he thinks as he gazes upon his father’s face. I did that.

 

“Real,” Aizawa confirms before leaning in for a taste of that hug. (Izuku vaguely processes the shaking of his dad’s frame over his brother and Papa’s. He did that, he did this.) 

 

And the dam breaks.

 

And the world hits him full.

 

Alive.

 

Real.

 

Izuku hears the heart wrenching wail he lets out before he buries himself into the huddle of the family he could call his own.

 

Whispers. “I love you, I love you, so please don’t go.” 

 

He’s not sure who’d said that in the tight hug. Not sure, but he knows it’s mutual even if he won’t say it.

 

“I w-won’t, I’m so-sorry, I’m here. I’m here.”

 

(No one notices the small fingers of shadow rising from beneath the bed. Seconds later, it sinks back into the ground, leaving the group peacefully to themselves.)

 

____________________

 

Nana watched the reunion in a corner behind Izuku, hidden from those eyes she knew could see her, those ears she knew could hear her.

 

Not yet.

 

Even as her fingers twitched with want for contact with that long lost son, she bit down on frosted lips and stood her ground.

 

Soon, but not yet.

 

Nana slinked away, phasing through the thick walls in pursuit of visiting Toshinori once more.

 

Izuku could go a moment more without her, she knows. She turns her back on a family full of tears, sure. 

 

But now that she knows of her son’s whereabouts, damn her to hell if she ever let him go again.

 

(The boy with green twists around just in time to see the tip of her hair scurry off into the wall. He feels the overwhelming cold disperse into thin air, though with it the cold takes a breath of fresh air.)

 

(Izuku buries himself back into the warmth of the huddle.)

 

(After years of thinking she had already gone ahead, Izuku finds his mother.)

 

____________________

 

A day passes by fast enough. In that time, Izuku was never left alone. Shinsou stuck to his bedside like gum after the doctor came and went, Yamada on the other side sharing cat compilations with him. 

 

Izuku could tell they were trying to act normal, like they were all just at home doing what they always did.

 

But normally, they didn’t glance at his face every five seconds. Normally, they didn’t ‘subtly’ baby-proof every dangerous thing near him. Normally, Hitoshi was snarky and Papa was loud.

 

Now Shinsou acted annoyingly gentle, like he was a fragile lamb, and Yamada talked quieter, like he’d shatter like glass at the man’s expense.

 

It was frustrating, though Izuku didn’t show it.

 

It was frustrating and annoying and it made him feel weak—but he didn’t say anything because he knew he was the cause.

 

When the night came and the nurse slid in to tell them visiting hours were over, Shinsou and Yamada reluctantly slunk away. 

 

Aizawa stayed. The whole time he was much less talkative than he normally was. After the hug, he went back to one of the seats and sat there the whole time.

 

He’d said nothing, not unless called upon. He just stared, never going back to the edge of the bed where he had slung himself over when Izuku was playing pretending.

 

“Dad?” Izuku called to the dark air, laying still underneath an extra blanket on the hospital bed.

 

“Mm,” Aizawa replied after a beat or two, draped across a futon to the floor beside Izuku. A yellow sleeping bag curled around him.

 

He took a moment to gather his thoughts, uncertain as to what he wanted to say. The window to respond was closing fast as an uncomfortable air hung between the parent and child.

 

“Uh,” Izuku starts dumbly, hands fumbling with the fabric above. Even now, hours later, he was unsure of the situation he’d found himself in. A quirk of ghosts, he knew he had. Rising from death—only now was he actually contemplating the legitimacy of that factor.

 

Third time’s a charm, as they’d said.

 

“Do you feel guilty?” He blurted, surprising even himself though no one could see as his eyes widened out of his sockets. Below, Aizawa audibly chokes on air.

 

Panicking, Izuku shoots up and waves his arms in the dark of the room, bed creaking underneath his weight. “N-uuuh, I mean, that wasn’t- I didn’t mean that because, obviously, there’s nothing to feel guilty about and-“

 

“Izuku.”

 

He shut his mouth.

 

Aizawa sighed, and Izuku could hear the rustling of the bag as his eyes adjusted to the dark and saw the man sit up.

 

“Uh, yes?”

 

A short silence before, “To answer your question, yes. Of course, Izuku, how could I not?” Aizawa threw his hands in the air in exasperation.

 

“But you didn’t do anything!” Izuku protested, shoving the blanket further down as he moved his legs to his chest, arms crossing above his knees and chin resting on those arms.

 

“Yeah, well that’s the problem, isn’t it?” Aizawa turns his head to look up at his son, a frown on his face. 

 

“You- You just-“ Aizawa stumbled to find the right words, and seeing his dad like this just felt so off balanced. “...without hesitation, you just…”

 

Without hesitation, you just jumped. The word went unspoken.

 

And Izuku faltered, because for the first time that day this topic sprung up. He knew it would happen eventually, even waited for one of them to comment. Now that it’s happening, everything he had gathered just left his brain.

 

“I… I didn’t...” but Izuku pauses, because he knows he did.

 

Instead he fumbles with the sheets, another silence passing through.

 

“I regretted it the moment I was in the air, Dad, I swear!” He says instead, looking down at those eyes in the dark. “When I heard you, I-I… I wanted to go back.”

 

His voice cracks at the end, and he’s left swiping at his cheeks before the tears could actually fall.

 

The ruffle of his father’s sleeping bag invades the air once again, and soon enough tight arms wrap around Izuku’s body.

 

“I’m sorry it had to come this far. If I looked a little closer, you wouldn’t have had to suffer so silently.” Aizawa whispers, and his grip tightens a bit more as Izuku lets out a humorless laugh that comes out more of a sob.

 

“What can I say?” Izuku tilts his head up a bit to look at the man. “I’m a very convincing liar.” He gives a cheeky smile, however wobbly and clumsy it is.

 

And Aizawa just blinks down at his son before shaking his head and closing his eyes. “I’m not sure if that’s such a good thing, kid, not sure at all.”

 

And maybe he was talking about the fact that Izuku lied to them, or maybe it was the fact that Izuku felt the need to lie to them. Either way, Izuku wasn’t sure.

 

“Mmm.” Izuku hummed, burying his face back into his dad’s embrace.

 

Time passes like this, the only movement being small as Aizawa shifts to sit on the bed with Izuku rather than leaning down. The hug is warm.

 

“... You really have nothing to be guilty over.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Really, dad. It isn’t your fault.”

 

“... I know.”

 

“Please don’t blame yourself.” It comes out as a whisper.

 

This time, Aizawa doesn’t answer.

 

“... It’s really not your fault.”

 

“... Okay.”

 

A silence falls amongst them. When morning comes, they awaken to find themselves drawn across the hospital bed, Izuku wrapped in the promising embrace of his father.

 

____________________

 

Turns out they did know of his little illegal hobby, though they hadn’t hinted at it at all the day before.

 

Ah, he hadn’t taken that into consideration. When you’re opting for death, typically you don’t think of anything beyond the railing. 

 

The door bursts open, Shinsou coming through before turning around, arms spread wide over the entrance. Only do those hands allow Yamada to pass. Yamada doesn’t look nearly as mad as his oldest son does, though the small furrow of his brows clearly shows that he’s not entirely for whatever is behind the open door.

 

“It’s been a day !” Shinsou shouted, snarling at whoever stood in front of him. “You can’t!”

 

 The wall of the door frame blocked Izuku’s view, but still, curious, he sat up from his position on the bed and leered over. Shinsou’s Nintendo 3DS sat over his blanketed lap, blasting its only game--Super Mario 3D Land. (Shinsou was more into seeing how many coffee shots he could chug in a day rather than video games. In that sense, what Izuku could remember of his other brother differed from the new.)

 

Aizawa, who still laid beside Izuku on the (cramped, but not uncomfy) bed cocked his head up, groaning as he was so rudely awakened from his power nap.

 

Yamada set a hand on Shinsou’s shoulder, giving him a look before stepping back out and closing the door behind him. Shinsou huffed, arms crossed as he stalked towards Izuku, pulled out a chair and sat beside the bed.

 

“Whossat?” Izuku questioned, words rushed as he hurriedly picked up the game again and started tapping at the control panel. His gaze set back on the screen entirely once again, seeming uncaring to the hushed words outside the door. He was stuck on one of those annoying ghost houses, where evil mini Mario would chase at him as the clock ticked down.

 

Shinsou leaned forward, elbows on the bed as he watched the screen with a scowl. “A bug and a stick,” he bit, finger going to poke at Izuku’s side gently, touching to see “if he was real,” as the boy had said before. Every few minutes or so he probed at Izuku’s skin, and said boy quickly accepted that it would be a thing for a while.

 

It wasn’t everyday someone turned their grave.

 

Izuku looked up from his game for a second to shoot a look at his brother before looking back as a ghost jabbed at him.

 

At the same time, a ghost peeked her head through the door of the small hospital room.

 

Oh. The stick part made a bit more sense now. 

 

“Izuku?” Nana starts, a voice he remembers to be charismatic and loud hushed. 

 

He lifts his eyes to meet her frame now halfway through the closed door, looking at her with acknowledgement but no worded response. There are people around--Shinsou to his right and his dad to the left.

 

Aizawa shifts at the slight drop in temperature, moving the blanket up a bit to cover his shoulder. Izuku hums at the movement, though it was directly intended for Nana. 

 

He holds her gaze for a moment longer before motioning with his eyes toward his brother and father.

 

Not yet, he thinks, hoping she got the message. Not now. He drops his gaze back down to his game and begins to tap at the panels once again. Now his movement is more distracted. Shinsou doesn’t notice.

 

Obviously pleased by Izuku’s reaction, however short and subtle it may have been, Nana sifts through the door and makes her way to the foot of Izuku’s bed.

 

“Is it really you?” Nana says, her voice quiet as if the others in the room could hear her. “My Izukkun?”

 

Evil Mario strikes him once and the game resets to the flag checkpoint. Izuku hums his disappointment, but once again, it was an answer to the ghost.

 

He kicks his feet underneath the blanket, the fabric passing through Nana as Izuku’s foot makes contact with her leg. He’d hoped to find a private place to talk with the ghost he had longed to meet, but it seems like she couldn’t wait.

 

Not that he could, either. His body shifted as the situation kicked him in the head. After so many years, they meet. (Only just after his successfully failed swan dive attempt, his brain reminds him. A rush of humiliation and shame trickle down his veins, but he shoves it away).

 

And Nana smiles widely at the contact, at the answer. “Oh my god, Izukkun. H-How? You were so little and we both…” The word died goes unsaid, along with the vision of All For One crashing down upon them so long ago. Quickly the woman picks up the one-sided conversation once again.

 

“And now you’re- you’re here! Like, thirty years later and you’re still so young and you’re… alive! You’re alive and I just…” She had half the mind to leap over and hug him, test to see if she truly wouldn’t pass through. But the purple haired boy was already looking at her son weirdly as Izuku stared blindly down at the monsters killing his avatar.

 

“... and now you’re in a hospital bed.” Nana says.

 

“Uh oh, looks like I’m dead.” Izuku says in response, picking the 3DS back up, though in which situation—the conversation or the game—he’s not sure. Both, probably.

 

Shinsou snorts, poking at Izuku’s hand again, the stick and the bug forgotten outside with their Papa. “Got that right, smartass.”

 

“Don’t talk to your brother like that.” Aizawa chimes in, squishing himself against Izuku before letting his eyes droop in rest again.

 

“He doesn’t minddd,” the boy gives a tiny grin as he shoots a teasing look at Izuku. The boy rolled his eyes, throwing a quick one at Nana, eyes pleading for her to not speak of it before looking back down.

 

She doesn’t oblige.

 

She never did.

 

“Izuku, you literally yeeted yourself off a building-”

 

He splutters on the screen, wiping at it with the hospital blanket quickly before staring wide-eyed at his mother, not even trying to hide his gape. Shinsou shoots him a weird look. Aizawa groans and tugs at the blanket his son tugged away.

 

He also remembers now, that she was never one with words when needed.

 

“What’s wrong, bubs? Are they treating you right?” Nana shoots a look at the others, his family, and for a second the glare is withering.

Quickly he nods, not saying a peep even though he already looks like he’s crazy from an outside perspective.

 

“Izuku? You good?” Shinsou pats his brother on the shoulder, a questioning but concerned tilt to his brow. “Do I need to call the doctor again?” His hand raises for the button. Even Aizawa turns.

 

“Uh- no! I just remembered something embarrassing…?” It sounds unconvincing even to his own ears, but fortunately Shinsou drops it, turning to the door again as his feet bounce anxiously against the tile.

 

Shooting a side glance at Nana, who fortunately seemed to notice that the family was genuine in their care for her son, Izuku turned away and looked to Shinsou instead.

 

“Who’s the bug?” He questions, referring to the earlier comment.

 

“Hmm? Oh, just some annoying pest. Pops’ll get them handled, they’ll both be gone soon.”

 

In the next moment, the door opens and three men walk through. Papa looks resigned as he glances at his son with an apologetic look. The other two immediately scan the room for Izuku, eyes landing on him as he tenses.

 

All Might in his skinny form.

 

And then there’s Naomasa.

 

The bed shifts beside him. Aizawa sat up, eyes glaring at the blonde. “Yagi.”

 

All Might coughed, blood splattering into his hand. At this, no one looks troubled, and although Izuku had seen it once already, he can’t help the concerned look he throws the hero’s way. “A-Aizawa,” All Might greets, hand flying up to his neck self-consciously. He gave a quick look to Izuku, his eyes shining with unspoken apologies, though his attention snapped back to Aizawa a moment later.

 

“What are you doing here?” The question comes out quick and snappy, a bite to the edge.

 

“I’m really sorry, Aizawa,” Tsukauchi cuts in, stalking forward as his black work shoes clack against the floor with each step. “I updated the Shichi file a few days ago, and today the chief looked through it. He was wondering why the… deceased status changed, and now I’m here.”

 

Aizawa groaned, though now he sported a similar look to the one on his husband’s face. “You could have just kept the status the same.”

 

Tsukauchi shook his head, shooting a quick glance at Izuku, who had tensed at the appearance of his alter ego. So they knew. (All the while, Nana floats around the room, weaving through the people before finally settling in behind Izuku. Izuku does nothing as the ghost plays with the back of his hair, the side blind to the others of the room.)

 

“Your son’s identity was already written as Shimura Shichi. Ah, don’t worry though. No one else knows of the situation.”

 

“Shimura, huh?” Nana says, poking at the greenette’s head and forcing him forward a little bit. “Do that for any particular reason, sprout?” Her tone is teasing. Izuku pushes back on the ghost’s fingers, crushing them backwards a tad in response.

 

The detective turned to Izuku, finally, as Shinsou groaned his displeasentries, scooching closer to his brother.

 

“Aizawa-Yamada-kun-”

 

“Please, just call me Izuku or something,” Izuku cringes. Though he loved his parents and their inherited last name, it was too long and too uncomfortable to hold in an actual conversation.

 

Tsukauchi opts for the second best professional option.

 

“Midoriya-kun, though this really isn’t the ideal situation, or the appropriate time and place, I do need to ask you a few questions on your rather recent activities.”

 

The look on Izuku’s face turns sour at the implication. Oh, they definitely knew.

 

“Okay,” Izuku says after a while, smoothening his features as he took a breath. Then he glanced around the room, motioning to everyone in there. “Do they need to be in here or…?” He really didn’t want them there right now.

 

Tsukauchi blinks, looking down at his paper as if it had an answer before turning back up. “I suppose not, but-”

 

“I am not leaving my son alone during an interrogation, Tsukauchi.” Aizawa says, ignoring the way Izuku sags in disappointment.

 

“As I was going to say--I suppose not, but,” the words are bit out in an elegantly professional way, “I am required to have at least one guardian present during the questioning so long as they’re available.”

 

“Then can, uh, everyone else go? I don’t really… want that big of an audience…?”

 

The hesitance in his voice gives Yamada and Shinsou no room to complain, as well as Small Might. The three stalk towards the door, albeit Shinsou doing so while glancing back every step he took.

 

“Izuku, Toshi. I’d suggest letting Toshinori stay, he’ll probably need to stay in the loop for this.”

 

“Toshinori?” Izuku whispers under his breath, a pointed stare heading the blonde’s way.

 

Nana snorts, slapping the boy’s head and making him duck forward. The others say nothing. Seriously, decades pass and she’s finally talking to her son again and one of the first things she does is slap him upside the head.

 

“Don’t tell me you can’t recognize him!” Then she pauses before quickly adding in a mumble, “Though he does look quite different now.” She waves herself off, resting her forearm on Izuku’s shoulder as she points. “Anyway, that’s Yagi Toshinori.”

 

She smiled, ruffling Izuku’s hair (and if anyone asked, it was the AC unit). “Your brother.” She drops her head in front of Izuku, body hunched over him in an arch, and waggles her brows suggestively.

 

Another reunion, unbeknownst to him until then. 

 

“Actually,” Izuku cuts in, looking at Tsukauchi before turning his gaze to the trio. “Yagi can stay.”

 

The blonde raised his brows, pausing at the doorway as Shinsou gave a little glare before being dragged out by Yamada. The door shut behind them.

 

So All Might stalks back.

 

And the questioning begins.

 

“For the tape, this is Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa,” the man turns on a recorder attached to his outfit and checks his watch. “The time is 12:09PM on July 19, 20XX. Aizawa-Yamada Izuku; suspected of illegal vigilantous activity, begins the interrogation now.”

 

And the greenette lets Izuku slip away, pulling an indifferent Shichi mask from his mind and imagines slipping it on.

 

“Full name?”

 

“‘Midoriya’ Aizawa-Yamada Izuku.”

 

The sound of pen on paper.

 

“Date of birth?”

 

“July 15, 20XX.”

 

The click of a pen.

 

“Age?”

 

“Fifteen.”

 

“Quirk?”

“... Quirkless.”

 

The pleasantries pass soon enough. Without anything to lose, Shichi answers the questions as blankly and short as can be. Time slips. Aizawa’s hand on the boy’s back is a small touch, Nana’s fingers pinching at the back of his curls while making short witty comments here and there fill the room along with the scribbling of the detective’s writing.

 

When you’re a ghost for so long, you tend to forget when people can actually hear you--because, typically, they can’t. And to Izuku, it’s a bit distracting, having to stifle sudden giggles and breaks in character.

 

Yagi stood beside Tsukauchi the whole while, Aizawa shooting the occasional hair floating dagger and causing the man to splutter more red.

 

(Why was Izuku the only one concerned about that?)

 

Eventually Naomasa reached up to click the end button on the black tape recorder, clicking his pen a final time and slipping it into a pocket.

 

“Alright, that concludes the interrogation. Nearly all of them were truthful, though the only reason I stopped when I did without addressing them was because they were the simplest, more unimportant ones.”

 

Izuku blinks. “Uh.”

 

“You don’t technically need to answer these ones, as I have an idea as to why my quirk inputted them as a lie. Still, I’d like to hear something out of you, if you feel like it.”

 

He just shrugs a nod. Both Naomasa and Toshinori were finally here, if his Mama’s words could be trusted on the blonde. He was sure it was truthful, though—the closer he looked, the more he could compare against the two aged forms. 

 

Both were there, and it was about time he’d reconnect anyway. It was time to stop running.

 

That was what he realized he needed to do as soon as his body hit the asphalt below.

 

“Go ahead,” Izuku says instead. His fingers plucked at each other above the sheets. It was a tell tale that he was nervous, but he didn’t let his expression show it. “Oh, wait,” he looks up. “But first, can I ask something?”

 

“Go ahead,” Tsukauchi echoes. 

 

“Am I going to jail?”

 

He wouldn’t be surprised, really. As the interrogation had gotten, there were indeed times when he had initiated a fight first--a surprise attack; more often than not, it was in order to protect someone from getting robbed or worse, when the criminal looked like he could pack quite the punch. Typically Izuku let them hit him first, but he didn’t want to die. (Cough, how contradicting.)

 

He also initiated it first on the rare occasion of getting a small revenge of a sort, but that didn’t matter-

 

This time, Tsukauchi blinks. Aizawa breaks his stare from Yagi, the taller doing the same. After a pause, “No. You’re not going to jail, though you will still have a punishment of sorts.”

 

“Like what?” He tilts his head to the side just a tad. Mini juvie? House arrest? Probation? Ban from a hero license? (He’d totally just go back to the streets fighting secretly, but no one had to know that.)

 

Tsukauchi looks to Aizawa before turning back to the bedridden boy. “There’s two options, though I really don’t see much of a punishment on the higher road.”

 

Izuku scrunched his brows.

 

“Option one; house arrest. Both options will require you to have a tracker on you at all times, however long that may stay depends on the department and your behavior. You were seriously so hard to deal with.”

 

A little of the man’s exasperation slips out from the professional wall, showing the man that fell victim to Shichi just a bit. Izuku cracked a wide, goofy smile. “I try.” Trackers weren’t that big of a deal. If he’s lucky he could find a way out of it, depending on the model.

 

The detective sighed. “Option two is UA.”

 

The smile on Izuku’s face was effectively dropped into an open gape. “Huwha?”

 

“It’s not that surprising, in all honesty. From what I heard, you already caught the eye of Principal Nezu. When he found out about the situation after one of your father’s explanations for missing work, he arranged a whole new class section just for you.”

 

“UA as a punishment?” Izuku guffaws, looking at his dad as he shrugged. Ah, the fucker already knew.

 

Tsukauchi hummed his affirmative. “You’ve been a vigilante for, what, six years now? Nine years old with no apparent quirk, self taught and already giving the whole Hero Commission a run for its money. Granted, you only became more well known two years after your debut, but I can see why Nezu would want you.

 

Izuku would preen at the involuntary praise if it weren’t for the gears turning in his head. He shook it off and looked at the man. “What sort of classes are there gonna be in there? Does… Is everyone going to know?”

 

Tsukauchi shook his head, a small shrug on his shoulders. “I don’t have all the details; I’m sure Aizawa knows more on this option. Again, this choice will still act as a disciplinary act, and there will most likely be more restrictions other than the tracker. Nezu organized Class 1-V, if I recall, though you’ll be under Class 1-A’s watch under a special schedule.” Another shrug, “I’m just the detective. You’ll hear more on it afterwards.”

 

Izuku hummed, still lost in his thoughts. He shook out of it when Yagi’s voice cut in.

 

“Excuse me, I’ve been wondering this since I’ve been called back. Why am I here?” His question was directed at Izuku.

 

Nana chortled, cackling out a laugh as she flung herself to the other side of the room. Yagi shivered but thought nothing of it.

 

Izuku just shrugged, motioning back to Tsukauchi with his hands. His brain shook with the reminder of what was going to come.

 

It was time to stop running.

 

He’d prolonged the matter enough.

 

“I guess you’ll find out soon,” he says, though it comes out more questioning to himself than he’d like. When Shichi sank, Izuku rose.

 

“Alright, first.” Tsukauchi tapped at his clipboard.  “Your full name?”

 

Izuku cocked his head. “Aizawa-Yamada Izuku.”

 

A beat. The man’s left eye twitches. “Lie.” He didn’t truly believe what he’d said, though he knew it was his legal name. A part of him was stuck in the far away past.

 

“Midoriya Izuku?” A questioning lilt, curious to see if it would work.

 

“Lie.”

 

Tsukauchi looks up.

 

Izuku curls a fist into the blanket. “... Shimura Izuku.”

 

“True.” Tsukauchi looks up at him and stares, eyes scrunched the slightest bit, calculating. His eyes are searching, and for a second Izuku can see his thoughts behind the wall.

 

Are you him? They say. He doesn’t answer.

 

Yagi is in a similar state, though without much proof to go on, they remain silent. A name is just a name, after all.

 

(Aizawa sits beside his son, confused.)

 

“Age?” Tsukauchi asks next.

 

“Fifteen…?” He answers the same answer as before.

 

Still, there’s a few seconds span before the detective’s quirk goes off. “Lie.”

 

Ah.

 

“Then eighteen, I think.”

 

“You think?” Aizawa said, turning to look Izuku in the eye.

 

“I dunno.” He shrugs, and if he weren’t nervous—or perhaps this was giddiness—he would have laughed at the face his father was making.

 

“True. That doesn’t add up with your birth year, though, and you answered that one correctly…”

 

At this Izuku cracks a smile, and an armful of weight is lifted off his shoulders. Closer, closer, closer. 

 

The truth was coming out.

 

(Nana shoots him a fat thumbs up in the corner.)

 

“It’ll make sense eventually.”

 

Quirk, they’d ask next. He’d known he wasn’t quirkless. They think the outcome came out as false because his quirk would be reviving. (Izuku knows Tsukauchi let this question go unheard by the tape recorder, knows because the Hero Commission is ruthless when it comes to rare quirks and they’d do anything to get their hands on such a splendivity.) 

 

Instead, Tsukauchi breaks free from the track.

 

“Are you Shimura Izuku?” He asks instead, and Izuku looks up from his lap, where he’d looked to, lost in his web of thoughts.

 

Are you my Shimura Izuku? That one word goes unsaid.

 

Yagi gets the message his friend conveyed. Aizawa stays seated, face thoughtfully blank as he’s left out of the loop.

 

Izuku just blinks up at the man.

 

Tsukauchi waits in silence.

 

Izuku can tell; both men don’t expect him to be who he was.

 

The thought, if only by a little, makes him sad. He’d already known, the first time he met Tsukauchi when he was out with Aizawa.

 

He was seven then.

 

He was seven the last time he’d seen Tsukauchi, too, many years ago. He looked identical, if not more battered and scarred.

 

And yet the man couldn’t fit the click.

 

Then he meets Toshinori, if not more aged than he was back then—the two of them. He’d had his mask on, so he didn’t really blame the man.

 

But over the years, where had that faith in the quirkless society gone?

 

So yes, Izuku was sad.

 

A little mad, but more of the former over the fact that both of his brother figures didn’t expect him to be who he was.

 

Still, he gives a small smile. His arms come out from underneath the hospital blanket and he spreads them wide and welcome, like one of those villains in cartoon shows bragging on their advanced arsenal.

 

The situation is a bit different, as you can see, but you get the point.

 

Aizawa had been lucky he’d grabbed a seat instead and sat himself just beside Izuku instead, rather than right next to his son on the bed, because he wouldn’t’ve expected both men to dive at Izuku moments before.

 

“I told you I was a time traveler, didn’t I?”

 

Their faces fall carefully blank.

 

His smile falters. “Uh, but no one believed this seven year old asparagus ,” his voice turned nervously sarcastic from the subtle tension, “shouting cute, silly nonsense around the house.”

 

Even Nana’s excitement falters at Izuku’s closing tone.

 

But then Izuku laughs, hands dropping back and clasping together. He looks down at his lap again, dropping his gaze from the two men.

 

(Aizawa is utterly confused.)

 

“But I guess you two were too busy playing Mario Kart to listen to the wondrous adventures of lil’ old green bean.” A tiny lilt of his lips as he shakes small jazz hands, spreading them wide just a bit once again. He lifts his head, and two men stare back at him with open gapes.

 

“What-“

 

Tsukauchi’s clipboard drops to the floor, bouncing lightly as an edge hits the floor and brings the whole thing down. It rattles.

 

Yagi splurts blood wildly, hand going up to cover the red as he coughs and coughs and coughs again, but those strikingly familiar blue eyes never leave Izuku’s frame.

 

Izuku blinks again, hands pausing in the air. 

 

He blinks, but the split second was all the two needed in order to lunge at Izuku.

 

Yagi buffed into All Might in a puff of steam, scooping him up recklessly and tearing the sticky patch connecting to his arm off. 

 

And Izuku’s off the bed in the next second, high into the number one hero’s arms as the man curses in english wondrously, blood dribbling down his chin absently as he lightly squeezes the boy in his grasp. “You were- but you’re- I saw you-“ The rest is unintelligible as the man holding him breaks down in relieved tears.

 

Izuku would be lying if he said he wasn’t aching, but all sense was ridden the moment Tsukauchi smacked him in the head from a half foot below.

 

“Ow, what-!” Izuku twisted in Toshinori’s arms, hand flying to the back of his head (which still really fucking hurt from his tango with the cold, hard floor of the view below) as he met the eyes of the detective.

 

The watering eyes of the detective.

 

“All these years of contact with me and—“

 

Tsukauchi raised an arm and smacked at the boy’s arm with each word coming next, mindful of the boy’s injuries though not lacking any bite.

 

—you never came to tell me you were alive!?”

 

And the professional barrier, which had cracked so deep not moments ago, shattered into a million pieces right then and there.

 

Izuku’s face fell, mouth stuttering wordlessly as he tried to gather the right words. 

 

But he didn’t have enough time to jumble up the words, because regardless, Tsukauchi jumps at the two and wraps his arms around Izuku, arms pushed again Toshinori’s as he joins the group tackle.

 

For the second time in the last 48 hours he finds himself in the middle of a family reunion, if not more separated than the last.

 

“I never doubted you for a second, Izuku,” Toshinori mumbles into his hair, tears leaking from his eyes. All Might’s smile is no more, and Izuku is glad at this now, seeing the man’s brave facade surrender to the truth in this moment alone.

 

“Lie.” Tsukauchi inputs, face buried in Izuku’s hospital gown.

 

Yagi squawks but doesn’t defend himself. 

 

And Aizawa opens his mouth, watching this moment with no sense of help, opting to get his son out of whatever was going on, but—

 

Izuku breaks into a laugh, and it’s nasally and wet, unattractive as snot spills from his nose and tears gather and fall down his face.

 

—and Aizawa doesn’t have the heart to break this moment however confused he may be, with no context of the situation as the three across from him desperately clutch onto each other, like they’d decided they’d just melt together and never let go.

 

“I-I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Izuku murmurs after his short laugh dies, and he wraps his arms around the two and turns his head to bury into All Might’s chest, snot and all. He didn’t feel like showing his face then. 

 

“I-I visited once, b-but I was eight.” Four years after his first—technically second—revival. “I saw you smiling, and- and I thought you looked h-happier. I- I thought the same would be for Auntie Chiyo, so I haven’t s-seen her at all. I guess my, uh, mindset just- just stayed like that all these years…”

 

“Your mindset is shit, Izuku,” Tsukauchi says, unintentionally opting to get rid of the heavy airand the boy chokes through his sea of tears.

 

Instead the boy barks out a weak laugh, smiling as he hiccups against buff boy. “I know that now, t-thanks.”

 

Then he pushes his hand against Toshinori’s back, arm wrapped around his shoulder. “And I couldn’t find a Yagi Toshinori anywhere on the internet, thought you flunked in life.”

 

Yagi chuckled, sucking a breath in as he smiled an authentic smile. “When you have as many enemies as me, I think it’s safer to keep personal info to yourself.”

 

“Sounds like you’re b-bragging,” Izuku hicced.

 

And Toshinori could only snort as the boy lifted his head to look up at the man, broadcasting his booger infested face. “Maybe I am, booger boy, maybe I am.”

 

The teen retaliates in an act of pressing his face against the man’s chest and swiping.

 

Yagi guffaws.

 

Tsukauchi barks out a laugh.

 

And even through the thick trail of tears and snot-filled reunions, the trio falls into a huddle of peace and warmth.

 

(Aizawa feels as though he is intruding on something private, forgotten in a corner beside Izuku’s hospital bed.)

 

(Beyond the doors, Shinsou and Yamada sit side by side on a nearby seat, heads pressed together as they finally relish in the knowledge that their family is back together. Exhausted even in their worry of the hour long investigation going on inside, they sleep.)

 

(Nana floats by.)

 

____________________

 

“Oh right, about your quirk,” Tsukauchi starts a long while after their tears die down and they’re left in a comfortable silence.

 

Now Izuku sits back on his bed, vital patch sloppily reattached. Tsukauchi and Yagi both sit on a chair in front of Izuku’s bed, Aizawa still beside Izuku to his left. He was still confused, though Izuku took the liberty to explain the situation in two short sentence;

 

“Oh, uh, they’re my brothers from like, thirty years ago. I dunno.”

 

Yeah, he’d shake an explanation from the boy later on.

 

Izuku clasps the 3DS in his hand, opening and closing, blindly and blithely taking joy in the way it clicked as it magnetically shut. Nana hovers rather than sits on Izuku’s right, lower body somewhat sinking into the cover. Her body is positioned the same way as Izuku, cold skin pressing against Izuku’s sleeve as she looks straight ahead at the two mirthful men.

 

“Oh yeah. I wasn’t really sure on the revival part, but now I know it’s definitely part of the quirk. Third time’s a charm, right?”

 

Aizawa widens his eyes, mouth buried in his capture gear. “Third-?”

 

Izuku hums before his father could go on a tangent, quickly adding, “You were there at my second revival, dad. Never really considered it a second, but I think I can separate the first and the second into two different categories. They were a bunch of years apart, I guess. Oh!”

 

Then Izuku reaches a hand to his bland white and patterned shirt piece, lifting it up a bit on the left to show the scar his dad had chalked up to have come from that day, where he had died and come back three hours—three years later.

 

He stays oblivious to the haunted looks on Naomasa and Toshinori’s faces, lost in his mumble of thoughts as he lets go of his shirt and raises a hand to the back of his head.

 

A new scar resides at the back covered by his hair, the place that took the most damage.

 

“My quirk might be a subtle healing type, too, but obviously it only works on me. And it only activated after death, and only to a certain extent. If I focus on healing an area more in the inbetween during the process, do you think it would work? Or maybe it’s just spontaneous, I dunno… It leaves scars, and it only heals enough for the user not to die again, but I don’t really have enough info. Recovery Girl’s quirk is definitely better in terms of… Ah, but I’ll have to test th—“

 

“There will be no testing!” And it’s Toshinori who cuts in this time, his tone scolding and his brows furrowed together. Vaguely Izuku compares the look to a faraway memory of Inko.

 

“But-“

 

“No buts.” Tsukauchi interrupts.

 

“Well yeah, I know I-“

 

“Then this conversation is done, Izuku.” And for the first time, Aizawa is lassoed into the loop.

 

Izuku juts his lip forward but says no more. He wasn’t actually going to actively test it. He was just saying—if he ever accidentally dies again, ever goes back to the inbetween with dormant injuries, maybe he’s give it a try.

 

Unless his quirk had a limit on the number of times he could revive.

 

That was a problem future Izuku could deal with.

 

But then Nana, beyond the grave, decided to scold him, too. “Izukkun, if you jump off a building again, God help me—I can see you lying to yourself in your head-“

 

He shoves her off the bed with his arm, subtle as she falls through the bed border. Nana squawks as a self-satisfied smirk makes its way onto Izuku’s lips.

 

Tsukauchi huffs out a relieved breath, waving a hand in the air dismissively. “Anyway, you seem to know a lot about your… quirk.”

 

Izuku grins at the man.

 

“But you said the whole… reviving was only a part of your quirk. Know more?”

 

Izuku spared a short side glance to Nana before placing his eyes back on the detective and said stick. He turns to Aizawa, too, unsure of whether they’d believe him or think weirdly of him.

 

There was a time during his long stay at the hospital, after his initial revive, where he’d grasp at the nurses and point at his mother, Inko, begging them to make her cold temperature go away, to make her go away.

 

They chalked it down to trauma and ignored the poor quirkless boy.

 

After that, he gave up, not spreading a peek of the matter to Aizawa and Yamada when they’d visit, back when they were just concerned heroes and not his family.

 

But then he remembers things are different now and that he’d already decided to trust. 

 

Plus they had a lie detector human in the room. Surely they would believe his nonsense after learning of his tango with time.

 

“You can’t tell anyone though, ‘kay? I’m not super comfortable with people knowing, no one actually knows except for the people involved.”

 

At this, they give a slow nod, if not a little confused. He trusts them.

 

So he tells them.

 

Simple as that, really.

 

“I can see ghosts. Think I’m stuck in the middle or something, so I can see both sides—alive and dead.”

 

Nana takes joy in the fall of Tsukauchi’s face, slapping Izuku on the back and pointing. “Haha!”

 

“True.”

 

Another splurt of blood from Toshinori.

 

Aizawa just blinks carefully at Izuku, not unbelieving but not fully set just yet. He was never one to believe in spirits, after all.

 

“Is- Is there a ghost in this room?” Tsukauchi questions, and something tells Izuku that the man is suddenly paranoid now as he swerves his head a little ways around the room.

 

“Yeah, actually,” and maybe Nana’s joy is contagious, because he grins wide up to his reddened eyes. He points. “There’s one behind you.”

 

The man’s left eye twitched. “Haha, very funny. Don’t lie to me, ‘Zuk.”

 

Izuku’s smile broadens again as Nana zips through and behind Tsukauchi, taking pleasure in the way both men in front of him shiver at the intrusion.

 

“Fine, fine,” he beckons, making patting motions in the air. “There is one now, though.”

 

And now Nana cackles along with Izuku, as Tsukauchi jumps out of his chair, Yagi turning around as the man had actually reacted this time around. Aizawa stands from his seat, too, alarmed at his coworker’s reaction.

 

“T-True,” the word naturally slips from the man’s mouth in his panic, eyes searching for something unseen.

 

Izuku’s laughs are loud in the room, body quaking with shaken laughs before it gradually dies down enough for him to speak.

 

Relax, it’s just Mama.”

 

Silence. Even Nana blinks as Izuku realizes what he’d said. His mouth shuts before stuttering into a gape. “Oh.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...True.”

 

Notes:

it snowed in texas. it snowed and i lived on 1% the whole day, no power in my house, no heat. the family and i run to the cousin’s house and i am here. all day i read shakespeare romeo and juliet book; all i gotta say is jfc

Chapter 21: Izuku the Messenger

Summary:

They just chatting their life away, y'know.

Aizawa finally gets that explanation he wanted.

Notes:

I wrote the third section at 1am on a monday (tuesday?) night (morning?)- if you were expecting seriousness, lawl

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had started off as a simple childish nickname derived from the kanji of the boy’s name. Really, it did. Since that day onward, such was the way of life.

 

To them, Katsuki was Kacchan and Izuku was Deku.

 

It was normal. Peaceful, even—the days that were filled with laughter and fun, no taunts and equal turns on the sides of Heroes and Villains. Katsuki was the leader and, naturally, Izuku was his right hand man.

 

But then Izuku was diagnosed quirkless.

 

And everything they’d ever dreamed of together tumbled down soon after.

 

At first, Katsuki tried not to care. Truly, he tried—and things were going well for the first few days after Izuku had come back to school a couple of days after his birthday.

 

Because thereafter, he didn’t need to try. He just- didn’t care.

 

But Izuku was quieter.

 

Izuku, the over hyper nerd of a mumbler, was quiet. Quiet and stuttery, skittish and paranoid as his eyes dart from left to right, up and down and back and front.

 

(How was he supposed to know Auntie Inko was dead?)

 

And it frustrated him.

 

It frustrated Katsuki because Izuku was acting useless. It frustrated him because he was living up to his name.

 

Deku, they’d found out a couple days after the nickname had settled in, had meant useless. But both boys didn’t care, for it had already become custom to them.

 

(“Kacchan’s hero name can be Kacchan, and I can be Deku!” The greenette looked up from his notebook, pencil in hand as the tip paused on paper, legs kicking wildly behind him as his belly stuck to the ground. His eyes were filled with admiration and awe.

 

“I TOLD YOU I WAS GOING TO BE KING EXPLOSION MURDER! AND YOU’RE SMALL MIGHT, SMALL MIGHT!”—is what he’d said before everything broke apart, but truthfully he did contemplate the suggestion.)

 

He wasn’t supposed to live up to his name.

 

He was supposed to prove it wrong.

 

And Katsuki really didn’t care whether the boy was quirkless or not, for the first few days. Sure, it’d be harder for their training, but that’s why Katsuki was there. 

 

Powerful, victorious Katsuki. 

 

Caring Katsuki, however horrible he’d been at showing that to his best friend.

 

But apparently such a thing hadn’t mattered as much to the boy as he’d thought, for his limit was too short.

 

Hot-headed, brash and easily angered Katsuki. 

 

And soon enough, that gentle affection was swallowed and buried away.

 

Really, he hadn’t cared for the boy’s lack of quirk.

 

But that had changed just as Izuku himself had. Just as fast with a little more zest and boom!.

 

They were both four then, as were their peers. Their peers with flashy new toys, peers who had quickly adapted to the way of the quirk era; to stay at the top, you must prey on the weak.

 

Across the lunch room just as he’d entered through the doors, he saw. With an accepting expression on that disgustingly blank face of his, Izuku is pushed to the ground by a group of kids, puny quirks barely functioning on mocking display. The group laughs at the quirkless kid who sits on his ass with quiet dull eyes.

 

The sparkling green has lost its spark, the twinkle in his eyes are gone.

 

And Katsuki is repulsed.

 

Disgusted, but most of all—

 

Disappointed.

 

And the Katsuki who cared vanished upon the utterly hopeless look on the boy’s face, because Deku was not supposed to be useless.

 

Deku was going to be his partner.

 

Deku was his right hand man.

 

Deku was supposed to be the best beside him.

 

Deku was going to be the one to start a hero agency with him.

 

Deku was not supposed to be useless, however hard he’d teased him on the new revelation of the name.

 

Deku was not a Deku.

 

But in that moment, he was, across the lunch room.

 

Over the tables and chairs, over the teachers who pretended to be lost in conversation as they simply watched in their peripherals, Deku with the blank face and dull eyes looked utterly useless.

 

Deku became a Deku.

 

And all those promises, those longing hopes and dreams became for naught.

 

Empty promises.

 

On that day across the lunch room, Bakugo Katsuki declared Kacchan dead.

 

“Deku.” 

 

His voice was booming even in all its flat and seething glory, teeth bared into a snarl.

 

And that day, across the lunchroom became up close and personal.

 

That day, a nickname became a taunt.

 

(As the teachers shower him with compliments on a firework cracker of a quirk, Izuku is pushed closer to an unseen ledge.

 

Bakugo Katsuki jolts awake for the second time that night. When he falls asleep once more, the boy crawls from his grave and pulls him under. The last thing he sees is the coffin closing over him, a twisted smile on the zombie’s freckled face.)

 

He’d forgotten.

 

He’d forgotten that they were just four then.

 

And now he knew that Auntie Inko had died.

 

… died when he was just four.

 

____________________

 

“Are you- n-no, you’re jo-joking, right?” Toshinori gulps, mouth babbling as red boridly drips down like drool. He points lamely at Tsukauchi and Izuku, eyes peeking at thin air behind the detective. The room’s temperature drops several degrees. 

 

A somewhat hysterical wheeze exits the man’s mouth.

 

Izuku’s mouth twitches, swallowing down a wad of air before opening, closing, then opening again. He readjusts himself into the mattress, stealing a quick glance at Nana and Tsukauchi before turning to Toshinori. “Y-Yes… yeah, it’s just a j-”

 

Tsukauchi shakes himself out of his stupor, taking some side steps away from his spot and effectively separating himself from Nana and Toshinori. The detective shoots Izuku a disapproving look.

 

The greenette gives a small, anxious chuckle. “N-No, I- she’s-”

 

Nana’s eyes widen, arms waving madly in the air, voice in a low hush though no one else could hear. “Nuh-uh, Izuku,” she motions to her panicking student, “do you honestly expect him to react well?”

 

“Yeah, well who would?!” He whisper shouts, though such a tone is rather ineffective when the person you’re talking to is the furthest one away in the room.

 

With evident theatrics, Toshinori looks like he’s a foot in his grave at the sight of the boy talking to thin air. His bloodshot red eyes shake from side to side, and Izuku can’t help but wonder if this man really is the number one hero who had seemed larger than life mere days before.

 

Before he, you know, crushed his dreams and left him on a rooftop. (No hard feelings.)

 

Izuku blinks at the blonde stupidly before his eyes turn to the detective running a hand down his face in obvious exasperation.

 

Aizawa groans from his forgotten corner. “What the fuck is goi-”

 

“See! We even have a lie detector here!” Izuku whisper yells again, motioning to the man with full fists in a lamely hushed voice.

 

Nana sends him a short glare, though she looks about as resigned as she could be at the fact. “Well, I didn’t expect you to call me out so soon,” she huffs.

 

“And I didn’t expect to find you stalking All Might of all people after wasting years looking for a ghost that might’ve already gone ahead, but look where we are,” He snarks sarcastically, rolling his eyes. His head throbs.

 

Ah, but it wasn’t her fault.

 

He had already accepted the fact that Inko had gone beyond, already accepted the knowledge that it was good for a dead being to achieve their end goal and choose to move on.

 

Izuku wasn’t supposed to be selfish in regards to a matter like this. Really, he hadn’t been trying to be mean, but maybe it came out sounding more bratty than expected. He huffs.

 

The room is cold. “Izuku-”

 

“Izuku, what happened?” Aizawa reaches over to his son from his chair, looking wearily at the flickering lights above before slowly bringing his attention downward.

He looks away from Nana, eyes tracing up to the ceiling lights before turning to his father. He blinks before stuffing his hands back under the blanket. His fingers pick against one another. 

 

“Nothing.”

 

And really—nothing happened. Izuku sends a glance to his mother. The look isn’t accusing.

 

The lights slow their tangent.

 

Izuku breathes in the cool air. “Yeah, Mama’s here,” Izuku shifted his gaze to Toshinori.

 

But the blonde is already choking on his own blood from the earlier words of stalking All Might , which both Shimuras apparently seemed to have overlooked. He’s not, but in Izuku’s imagination the man is frothing at the mouth. “S-St alking-

 

“Oh look. You made him catatonic.” Izuku points to Toshinori as he shoots a quick glare lacking the heat at Nana.

 

“Bean, the only person they can hear is you.”

 

____________________

 

“You used to run around telling depressed people to, ‘just smile!’ and run back to me with the goofiest grin on your face looking like you just solved all of their problems,” Nana laughs at the memory, watching as Izuku recites the memory to Toshinori, who now sat in his chair as he looks intently at Izuku, listening. Recalling. Remembering.

 

With each story told, the blonde looked closer and closer to tears, straying from the disbelief and near hatred at the “cruel joke” Izuku had pulled.

 

“Weren’t you twelve or something when you met her?” Izuku questions as he gets the last bit in.

 

Toshinori clears his throat, flushing. “O-Or something.”

 

“Mmhm,” Izuku glowers, looking to Nana for more. Aizawa and Tsukauchi sit beside one another at the wall to Izuku’s left, Toshinori to the right as Nana herself is positioned at the foot of Izuku’s bed.

 

(Outside the door, Yamada and Hitoshi still sleep.)

 

She laughs loudly as she looks at her student, a thumb to her lip as she thinks. “Mmn, I was the first person you told when you said you wanted your hero name to be All Might, since Izuku seemed to admire it so much. You had tried to find any hero named All Might on your laptop for hours. After you couldn’t find anyone, you claimed it as yours before quickly falling asleep.” Nana’s smile reaches her eyes as she turns to Izuku. “Seems like you were the one Zukkun admired all along~.”

 

Izuku coughs, retelling the story with a flush on his face as he smartly chooses not to mention the last part. However oblivious the blonde may be, Toshinori finds he could figure out why the greenette’s face is cherry red rather easily.

 

Toshinori smiles but doesn’t push for any confirmation.

 

He knows, Nana can tell.

 

She continues, and this time, Izuku only lags a few words behind hers as he listens and narrates at the same time.

 

“When you made your debut as a hero, I was there. You may not have seen it, but the small boy you saved—behind you, as you put him down. Ah, you should’ve seen the look on his face,” Nana cackles. “Think that was your first fan, second only to Izuku—“

 

At this, Izuku cuts himself off and waits for more of Nana’s retell. She smiles.

 

“Can’t say I blame him, though. With the fire in the background and that cape on your first costume,” she swipes at her nose with her thumb, a proud smile on her face, “He looked at you like you had just hung the moon, Tosh.”

 

“—like you had just hung the moon, Tosh.” Izuku finishes, memory vividly recalling the man’s debutante video as he spoke.

 

Izuku could only nod in agreement. “Yeah, you looked pretty cool.” He remarks solemnly.

 

Aizawa snorts. “With how many times you’ve rewatched that video, I’m sure you’d think so.”

 

“Dad,” Izuku whines, trying to silence the man with a wavering glare. Nana could only stare at Izuku’s bickering with a fond smile on her face. That could’ve been her, once upon a time.

 

The man could only chuckle before regaining himself and shooting a menacing look at the blonde over yonder. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten, Yagi,” he says, voice muffled quietly into his fabric.

 

But the man is lost in thought.

 

“She’s been with me that long?” He questions, looking to Izuku with an unreadable expression beneath his eyes.

 

“Sheeesh, I know, right? What happened to privac-“

 

Nana smacks him on the head, the boy stumbling forward on his bed with an “oofp” as he rubs at himself. Though in this way, maybe she is still in the same position as before. His parent, guardian.

 

“Hey, that spot still hurts!” Izuku says.

 

“Shit, I forgot about that. You okay?”

 

He waves her off, nodding.

 

The stories continue on from there, going back and forth and back again. At first, they were told in order to convince the disbelieving Toshinori that Nana indeed was a ghost, but now it was more of a reunion of sorts.

 

Nana was the mother telling her friends embarrassing stories of her child, and Toshinori was the kid.

 

It was disastrous, with how many times Izuku managed to out himself when he was the one speaking—and it was fun, too.

 

Aizawa and Tsukauchi had only sat to the side the whole while, content with just listening as the other two conversed indirectly through Izuku. Occasionally Tsukauchi spoke up if a memory brought up something he, too, recalled, or if he was mentioned.

 

Somewhere in between, Aizawa fell asleep.

 

And it was just the old group back together again, lost in the memories of the past they had so desperately covered up, eventually forgetting, in Izuku’s case.

 

“Even when you went up against that bastard, when I was sure it was the end and you’d join me in this form…” Nana spat her enemy’s mention with a menacing touch. She strays from the memory, her next words separate with her whole being.

 

“I’m proud of you.”

 

“—she’s proud of you.”

 

The tears that had welled up in Toshinori’s eyes finally fall, and the skinny man laughs as he cries tears of joy.

 

“Thank you,” Toshinori smiles waterily, hand going up to wipe at his nose. “Thank you, Master.”

 

The man is embraced by the cold, and though he could not hug it back, he sits in his seat and basks in the drift.

 

Izuku smiles from his bed as he watches the scene only he could view, a lilt to his lips as he sees the shine of Nana’s tears through her translucent skin.

 

The beeping of his heart monitor is only background noise to the four in that moment.

 

(Plus a sleeping Aizawa, but he’s sleeping, so Izuku doesn’t think he counts.)

 

____________________

 

A week passes by torturously slow.

 

Izuku appreciates his family— all of them, old additions included. Truly, he does. He also can’t exactly fault them for behaving the way they do, after everything that’s happened. It’s his fault, really.

 

But good god, he hardly has any privacy nowadays.

 

Always watching, always analyzing every little thing he does, every shift of expression on his face. They watch him with precise caution, as if the expressions he shows on his face are all lies—all the smiles are frowns in disguise.

 

They aren’t, but if this continues for any longer than a month, he’ll give them, they sure will be.

 

After skipping school days since Izuku’s funeral, Shinsou finally decides to go back to school with much more objections than necessary. Izuku eagerly eases him along.

 

Aizawa, Yamada, Toshinori and Tsukauchi are left.

 

And Nana, but she knows when to take a hint. Ah, he loves her.

 

Tsukauchi’s work line keeps him rather busy, so he can only really pop in during all the breaks he can get. Not a lot, really.

 

Aizawa, Yamada, and Toshinori are left.

 

And Nana.

 

They’re not rich. They’re well off, and they have a rather large sum of money to spend for things of things, but they’re not rich. Especially with the ongoing hospital fees they’re spewing at the family of four.

 

Yamada goes off to work again. He needs to talk to Nezu about the “rehab” Izuku has chosen as his punishment, anyway. Details, details, and the principal only has so much time to fully prepare the new class for one.

 

He’s sure his viewers for the radio show miss him, too.

 

Aizawa and Toshinori are left.

 

And Nana.

 

For a number one hero, his older brother of sorts really seems to have a lot of freetime. “Why’s that?” Izuku asked.

 

The man only shrugged. “Can’t really do much when you’ve got a time limit. I save as many people as I can within the frame, but as soon as it runs out, I’m basically quirkless.”

 

“You can still save people when you’re quirkless…” Izuku mutters under his breath from his bed, head to the ceiling as Nana quietly plays with his hair. He knows. He’s practically quirkless on his own when nothings coming at his neck.

 

Toshinori tensed. It seems he’s brought up bad memories.

 

Izuku doesn’t push any further. They sat in silence that day—not awkward, but not terribly comfortable, either. With no context, Aizawa sits and glares from behind loose fabric. They both ignore his gaze.

 

Aizawa and Toshinori stayed.

 

And Nana, but she’s a ghost. She’s dead, somewhat like Izuku. Cold to the touch and air. When she notices one of the two who cannot see her shiver or rub against themselves, seeking warmth, she takes a short break and wanders around. 

 

“It’s okay,” she’d winked to Izuku, the boy still not very comfortable with openly speaking to his Mama with others around. He only looked up to the woman who hovered above his face as he laid. “I’d always done it with Toshi when he looked kinda chilly.”

 

Izuku hummed lowly, more satisfied as he gave a small nod, blinking up at her.

 

“Or whenever he needed to fix a quickie, if you know what I-”

 

He blanches, gagging theatrically as he raises an arm and pushes a laughing Mama through the wall behind his head.

 

Aizawa and Toshinori look at him quizzically for a moment before remembering his quirk.

 

Izuku doesn’t seem to be able to look the blonde in the eye for the rest of that slow, slow day, and the end of visiting hours suddenly sounds heavenly. Toshinori leaves as always a moment after the nurse comes in to announce the end of the day. Nana follows after him, too. “Gotta keep an eye on this kid, y’know? Never know when…”

 

Izuku nods and Nana gives him a quick hug, a kiss to the forehead as well before pulling back and racing to the door. “Love you!”

 

He gives a weak hum. She doesn’t notice his expression as she flies through the door.

 

Aizawa stays.

 

That night—a Friday night—Aizawa finally pushes for an explanation on things. Yamada and Shinsou knew solely of the revival part of his quirk. Nothing of his time travel and most certainly not the ghosts. He knows they’d react well enough. He’ll tell them eventually.

 

One day.

 

But Aizawa knew basically everything, and though he didn’t show it, he really wanted his brain to stop feeling like it’d crack in two everytime Yagi or Tsukauchi brought something up from the past, reminiscing with his son who was apparently mentally eighteen.

 

“Izuku.”

 

The boy hummed, scraggly sheets rubbing against each other as he shifted on the bed.

 

“How did you…” Aizawa paused from his sleeping bag on the floor, searching for the right words. 

 

“How did I get into this mess?” Izuku finished. At Aizawa’s gruff, the boy huffs a small bit from his nose. “Well finally, I was wondering when you’d bring it up.”

 

“This really isn’t your everyday convo, kid.”

 

Izuku scoffs a laugh, but he can’t deny that. “I did give you a pretty decent explanation when Toshi and Naocchan found out.”

 

“It was horrible.”

 

Izuku scrunched his nose, leaning over the bedside to childishly rebound, “ You’re horrible.”

 

The man snorts. “Good one, problem child.”

 

They blink at each other in the dark lighting for a second before Izuku bursts out a small laugh and a tiny smile sets on Aizawa’s face.

 

“Anyway, I’m not totally sure of everything myself,” Izuku starts, settling back into position as he stares at the wall above, listening to the faint sounds of a ticking clock. 

 

Aizawa listens as the boy begins organizing his thoughts.

 

“For me, it was three years. For you, it was just… a day. The man who killed me the first time—“

 

At this Aizawa cringed from the floor, though Izuku hardly seemed bothered judging from his own tone.

 

“—his quirk, I remember, was something about time. Now that I think about it, time quirks are really rare,” he spaces out for a moment, thinking. “But he told me that it’d only take me back a couple of seconds in time after mentioning something about quirk enhancer drugs.”

 

“Quirk enhancers?” Aizawa questions.

 

Izuku only hummed. “I can’t remember everything, it’s a lil’ hazy.”

 

Aizawa files it away for later.

 

“I’m assuming my dormant quirk for revivals activated when I died, and that person’s quirk reacted and combined with mine somehow. As far as I know, my quirk shouldn’t have a time related aspect, it wouldn’t match. When I woke up, I was alone in a park. Mama—er, Nana found me and took me in.” 

 

Izuku smiles. “I have a brother, you know. A sister, too. They were- oh, I forgot to ask Toshi and Naomasa about them.”

 

Aizawa hums. “Oh? What happened to them?”

 

Izuku stays silent for a moment, before, “I don’t know. Last time I saw them, I kissed them goodbye and snuck out of the orphanage.”

 

“Orphan…”

 

“Mama dropped us off there,” Izuku adds quickly. “For our safety, I know... I hope they knew, too.”

 

“What kind of safety would that bring?” Aizawa mumbles. His tone is mildly accusing.

 

Izuku doesn’t like it.

 

“You wouldn’t know,” he says quickly, quiet though not lacking that subtle bite. “There was a villain. He wasn’t- normal.”

 

His father understands little, but Izuku can’t point fingers. There’s not enough context given, and Izuku’d rather not share everything just yet. 

 

“He killed me, the second time.” His voice is more tame. “Killed us—Mama and I, a day after I snuck out. That’s why I was bleeding on my side when you found me in the morgue. That was right after. It healed a lot the time you saw it. I couldn’t really focus on it when I got hit, ‘cause I was, y’know, instantly dead, but it hurt a lot less.”

 

“... that already looked real bad when I saw it.”

 

“Mm. I told you, that person is dangerous.”

 

He had died, then found himself back in the body of a four year old with additional injuries and open wounds that had already healed over long ago.

 

Aizawa listens on.

 

Izuku continues to speak.

 

“... I met my mom, Inko.” He says. “Just a- a day before I died. She was a child back then, her family helped me with a ride back home. To Mama. I told her I’d invite her over for a playdate. I promised.”

 

Aizawa breaks at the crack in his son’s voice. “Izuku…” But there’s nothing more he could add.

 

“Next time I saw her, she was a ghost—the first ghost I met. Scared the living daylights out of me, popping out of her own morgue the same time I met you, Pa, and Auntie Nemuri and Tensei. God, that was a creepy first.” The atmosphere is lighter at the sudden jump from Izuku’s conversation, and Aizawa has a feeling the boy did it on purpose.

 

“You saw your mother at the hospital?”

 

Izuku hums. “Maybe my quirk’s needs experience to improve? After my second death, I started to see the ghosts.”

 

“You kept it hidden all this time?” Aizawa says more than questions, but Izuku shakes his head.

 

“I told the nurses when you and Papa weren’t visiting. They thought it was trauma.”

 

“Those little-“

 

“Ay, I was four. I wouldn’t believe myself either,” Izuku rubs at his nose with the side of his hand.

 

Aizawa grumbles.

 

“Anyway, I haven’t felt much change after my most recent death-“

 

“Don’t make this a habit, please.”

 

“—but I did have a tiny dream. Nothing too big, I don’t think it’s that important.”

 

He does. He does think it’s important. 

 

“And I won’t, don’t worry,” Izuku answered, exhaling. “After you and Papa adopted me, my mom disappeared to the afterlife. Ghosts’ve been a part of me for as long as I remember. You know the rest.”

 

Aizawa nods. “Why did you become Shichi?”

 

He adjusts the blanket above him, blinking twice before answering. Izuku laughs, “I guess I just wanted to play with Naomasa?”

 

Aizawa clicks his tongue. “So you break the law at nine years old just because?”

 

Izuku cackles. “Nah, I wanted to watch over you and Papa. Can’t have another family dying on me now, can we?”

 

The way he says it so quietly, trying to play it off as nonchalance, irks Aizawa.

 

“You’re taking therapy.” 

 

Izuku huffs. “I know, Naomasa already told me it was part of the thing.”

 

“—with Hound Dog. When you get into high school,” Aizawa finishes. “He won’t force you to speak, don’t worry. You’ll just sit down for an hour-long session doing whatever until you feel like you’re ready.”

 

Izuku raised a brow. “Personal experience?”

 

At this, Aizawa gives a shit-eating grin, hiding it further into his sleeping bag. “I was a rather troublesome teen,” he says before glancing up at Izuku from his spot, “though it seems you’ve got a bigger case on you, problem child.”

 

Izuku chuckled bashfully. “You flatter me,” he swats at the air as he lays, earning a small laugh from Aizawa (wow!) before the boy caves in with a yawn. “... ‘kay, I’m going to sleep. Hitocchan and Papa are probably gonna burst through these doors as soon as visiting hours start.”

 

“Saturdays…” Aizawa hums. Izuku nods.

 

“‘Night, Dad.”

 

“Night, kid... I love you.”

 

Izuku closes his eyes.

Notes:

that's right beaches i started prewriting, i'mma try to stay at least a chapter ahead at all times, might be a while before i actually start constant updates to the end. i'm thinking of doing a discord server sometime in the future, don't know when or if it'll come to life—anyway, it'd just be a place to chill with a section for sneak-peeks and update announcements, or my way of telling y'all if something came up and i can't update .^.

also help i can't stop doing the fuckboy face uAGH

Chapter 22: Successor

Summary:

Ft. Trackers.

Notes:

Updates may become more sporadic; American system loves throwing multiple tests you can only take in person in a darn pandemic. I'mma cram study :). It won't be prolonged by much, though.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku wakes up to the tickle of hair dangling at the tip of his nose first thing in the morning. He groans and swats at it tiredly, lifting his head to pick up his pillow and place it over his face.

 

“It’s already ten, Izuku, get up,” Shinsou says, shifting fingers through his hair as he fights the urge to crawl into the bed himself. “You’re going home today.”

 

Izuku sits up at that, eyes still shut as the light hits him from beneath his lids. The pillow is tossed into his lap. “Whahuh?” He rubs at his eyes with the heels of his hands. His hair looks similar to a rat’s nest.

 

A laugh comes from the other side of the room as the creaking shut of the door resounds. “As graceful as always, Shichi,” Tsukauchi makes his way over, decked in casual clothes.

 

Izuku squints, blinking rapidly as his eyes adjust. He nods, folding himself over to fall into the softness of the pillow on his lap. “Why, thank you,” he mumbles as he turns his head to the side, looking up to Shinsou. “I’m leaving?”

 

A rush of footsteps pass as the door swings open once again, the man nearly bumping into Tsukauchi as both arms lift in the air as he hops gently onto Izuku. “You’re leaving!” Yamada yells. “I can finally take you home!”

 

The shuffle of taffeta fabric is loud to Izuku’s left, his father’s sleeping bag rubbing together as he moves. The man expertly holds a cup of coffee in his hands while simultaneously being snuggled into a burrito. “Nope, I’ve gotta take Izuku to talk to Nezu.”

 

Izuku turns his head to the other side, right cheek now on the pillow as he looks at Aizawa and coincidentally shrugs off Yamada in the process. He stretches sideways, arms to his knees. “We’re going to Nezu?” 

 

His eyes shine. He’d always loved their friendly talks and chess competitions (that he’d nearly always lost, but he’d gotten close before), however long it’d been since he’d last seen the mouse rat bear. A year or so, maybe. He’d ceased his visits to UA with his fathers long ago, declining even with the temptation Shinsou’d spout about exploring the vents with him.

 

He loved heroes, always wanting to get up close and ask questions. But after his vigilante ego had gotten rather infamous two years after his actual debut, he’d grown more paranoid and cautious with the frequent talks on encounters with Shichi he’d hear in the vents.

 

Izuku’s visits gradually slowed before coming to a full stop the winter he turned thirteen.

 

It was easier anyway. Back then, he always had trouble skittering around corners when Recovery Girl came into sight. Sure, he’d told Tsukauchi—the lie detector himself—that he hadn’t seen her at all. And he didn’t, not really. Just glimpses before he’d quickly wander away back to the teacher’s lounge, telling his mind not to focus on such things and look ahead.

 

“Yes,” Aizawa sighs insufferably, “we’ve got to go all the way over there to discuss your enrollment and restrictions and blah, blah, blah.” His voice is considerably watered down as he brings the mug to his mouth.

 

Yeah, he’s not awake yet.

 

“I can always take our little listener,” Yamada offers, pulling up a chair to sit next to Shinsou.

 

Aizawa looks at his husband condescending, eyes squinting as the mug only skims his lips. “Can you? Can you really?” The tone he uses isn’t hopeful at all, rather questioning of the man’s capability.

 

“Yes…?”

 

“No,” Aizawa looks away before taking a nice, long sip of the piping hot coffee. “No you cannot.”

 

Shinsou joins in with a nod and a hum, “Does Present Mic really count as adult supervision?”

 

His husband’s face falls dramatically, sulking. Shinsou pats his back comfortingly even as he chortles, used to the loud hero’s usual theatrics—they’d just started to come back after Izuku’s fall.

 

“Jk, love you, mwah,” Shinsou says.

 

Izuku slowly picks himself up from his position, sitting up all the while staring at his brother with a slow blink and a slightly agape mouth.

 

The purple head blinks back and lifts both brows once before letting them fall. His face looks satisfied.

 

Izuku’s nose sprouts up before he nods acceptingly.

 

Shinsou pokes him.

 

Izuku pokes him back.

 

Shinsou pokes him again.

 

Izuku huffs, hands kneading at the pillow as he looks to the sky. “Anyway, where’s my tracker,” he says, shooting a glance at Tsukauchi with an outstretched hand. “C’mon, Naocchan, I know you aren’t letting me run wild now that I’m not stuck to a hospital bed.”

 

“What’s with you calling a fifty-something year old man a cutesy nickname?” Shinsou scowls, not knowing their relationship unlike his black haired father.

 

Tsukauchi sighs. “Young man, you are off by a whole decade and a ha-”

 

“Comes with the job,” Izuku replies to his brother, wiggling his brows.

 

Shinsou pokes him again.

 

Izuku groans.

 

“Here,” Tsukauchi pulls something out of one of his larger pockets, showcasing it to Izuku for a split second before walking over and handing it to Aizawa, who had already downed his coffee and placed it on the ground. Izuku’s eyes follow the tracker, its shape stiff like a rod and round like a thick jade bracelet—with precise cuts angling it.

 

To be honest, it looked vaguely similar to one of those cheap pocket watches you’d find at the grocery store.

 

Aizawa inspects it with a mild look of disgust.

 

“That’s it?” Izuku asks, simply looking at Tsukauchi before directing his gaze back onto the thing. “It looks a little… easy.”

 

“What, planning to break it off?”

 

Izuku scowls, head rolling back to look at the detective once more. “Psh, what do you take me for, a criminal?” He says through his quick nods.

 

Tsukauchi huffs. “It’s electrified.”

 

“Yeah, like a torture device,” Aizawa grumbles. “Even if he’s a slippery bastard,” his father shoots a quick glare filled with memories of slipping off a rooftop from one of Shichi’s tiny, harmless pranks, “he’s still only fifteen.”

 

“I know,” Tsukauchi says, eyes to the device. “I don’t agree with it either, but I’d say it’s necessary, putting past Shichi’s identity. See it like this—he’s a slippery bastard and he’s fifteen. And he’s been doing this since he was nine, we still couldn’t catch him.” His face is exasperated.

 

Izuku basks in the, yes, he’ll take it as a compliment, before it shifts to a frown. “So, tiny shock?”

 

Tsukauchi shakes his head. “It’ll paralyze you once one of your guardians receive a notification that you have left the vicinity, sending a large shock throughout your body.”

 

Izuku blanches. “What if I’m, like, roof hopping and it shocks me in midair.”

 

Aizawa speaks, already informed of the whole process. “The tracker has a built-in feature that allows it to know if the user is on stable ground. Once you find landing, it’ll automatically go off if someone pressed the control. And it’ll only activate once one of the guardians manually press a button paired with the tracker. It goes on your wrist, so we can see it better.”

 

Izuku hums. “Yeah, let’s not.”

 

“The higher-ups will decide when you get it off through good behavior,” Aizawa swings it in the air lazily, motioning for Izuku’s hand.

 

“It comes with the punishment.” Tsukauchi says.

 

He scrunches his nose.

 

“Fuck the punishment,” Shinsou says.

 

“Yeah, fuck the punishment.”

 

Yamada bops both of their heads with an empty water bottle. 

 

____________________

 

Tsukauchi, Shinsou, and Yamada leave soon enough, the former mumbling angrily about his boss after he’d hugged Izuku to his side and walked out the door, the latters going home to fix things for Izuku’s later arrival.

 

Aizawa’s stays as always—the past week since he’s awoken, Izuku is usually always in sight. Really, the boy is never alone.

 

But that changes now. 

 

“I need to check you out of here downstairs…” Aizawa says, looking down at his lap filled with paperwork. He stands abruptly, glancing at the boy sitting down on the bed. Izuku changes out of his shirt, pulling his arm through a sleeve.

 

New scars litter his body from the fall, healed sparsely from his quirk.

 

Aizawa sighs. “Stay here, I’ll be back in about half an hour.” The papers in his hand flutter.

 

Izuku nods with a gruff, shirt over his head with only one arm pulled through. His ribs sting with the effort.

 

“And do not,” Aizawa punctuates his sentence with a short flare of red eyes and floating hair, “move.”

 

The greenette blinks slowly before raising his arms in surrender. It looks dumb with the state of his clothes, but its only him and Aizawa in the room.

 

Aizawa huffs and walks to the door, hand on the knob as he pulls.

 

But the door opens from the other side and in walks Yagi Toshinori.

 

He’s never going to be left alone.

 

The taller man stops in front of Aizawa, looking at the papers briefly before shifting to Izuku, who was finally pulling down the last of his shirt. “Oh. You’re leaving today?”

 

“Mmm. I didn’t know until early, either. They seem to love keeping secrets from me.”

 

Aizawa moves past Toshinori, the taller stepping to the side. “You’re one to talk,” he murmurs before shifting his gaze to Toshinori. Aizawa points a finger. “Don’t try any funny business, Number One.”

 

The man walks out of the door after breaking his own glare, the door coming down slowly before shutting with a click.

 

Aizawa obviously didn’t seem to like Toshinori, though Izuku can take a wild guess on why that had come to be. His father held a mild dislike for anyone and everyone, but he was particularly heated when it came to Toshinori.

 

If All Might was simply All Might and not Toshinori, Izuku wouldn’t exactly idolize the blonde either after the words he’d said to a supposedly quirkless child. But he was Toshinori. He could understand a little bit, coming from the blonde’s perspective.

 

Toshinori stands guiltily at the door before shaking himself off and going over to Izuku. “Sooo, you planning to go back to that school?”

 

Izuku motions for the man to turn around for a moment, changing out of his pants and slipping on a simple black jogger. “Dad and Papa mentioned something about suing the school for quirk discrimination and neglection of bullying, so it’ll probably be taken down by the end of the school year. Hitocchan’s only going because... oh wait, why is he going anyway? Anyway, they haven’t gotten to it yet because they’re stuck with me, but I’m sure they’ll win. Dunno why they’re taking it this far, though.” 

 

He checks his waistband. “You can turn around now.”

 

Toshinori complies, shuffling around to look over the boy. “Izuku, they’re going this far because that never should have happened in the first place.”

 

Izuku blinks up at the man, straightening his shirt before smiling. “But it was fine. Nothing was overbearing.”

 

Toshinori feels like shaking the boy into oblivion, this child.

 

Izuku desperately wants to wipe the lying smile off of his face, but a habit is a habit, and habits are hard to break.

 

“No, it’s not fine. Nothing was overbearing, but that’s only because you got used to it. And not only you, Izuku—if you’re getting bullied for your lack of quirk, there are bound to be other people in that school who are being treated the same as you, people with weaker quirks. Do you want that?”

 

It falls. “Oh,” Izuku mumbles. “I didn't think about them...”

 

Toshinori hums, but remains quiet.

 

The boy is silent for a moment, but even when he speaks, the answer is deflected. He picks up his old clothes and neatly folds them, not looking up. “I hope it gets shut down,” he says with a vengeance.

 

Toshinori chuckles, pulling up a chair and setting it beside the bed as he sits down and pats the greenette’s head. “It will, my boy. It will.”

 

 Izuku clears his throat, looking behind him before pulling out a phone, “Uhum, anyway, Papa got me a new phone since my old one got crushed. It’s- well, it has less options since I’m being monitored now, but contacts still work, so,” he waves it expectantly at Toshinori, “got a number you can put in?”

 

Toshinori looks at the thing before pulling out his own phone, “Yes, my boy, hold on. I haven’t memorized it yet…”

 

Izuku snorts. “Wow, you really are an old man now, Toshi.”

 

The stick holds an ancient flip phone in his hand.

 

____________________

 

“About what I said before…” Toshinori starts. Twenty minutes have passed since Aizawa left for the lobby, and he’d be back soon enough.

 

Izuku fumbles with his phone, eyes concentrated on the screen as he flips through. “Before?”

 

The man coughs into his hand. “Oh, uh, the roof.”

 

“Oh.” Izuku looks up from his game, shutting it down and placing it in his lap. He sits on his bed, legs criss-crossed.

 

The man sighs before shifting in his seat and diverting his attention to the younger and locking eyes. “I’ve been thinking about what I said... and I take it back. I believe you can become a hero.”

 

And, as expected, Izuku only lifts a brow, unimpressed. He doesn't look too phased at the direction of the conversation.

 

“Is it because you found out that I’m your Izuku? Or because you know I have a quirk now? If I really was still quirkless, would you be telling me this?”

 

Toshinori shakes his head profusely. “No, no, and yes, I would.”

 

Izuku’s face picks up again. His attention is direct.

 

“When you ran headfirst into fire to save that boy... even when all those heroes stood back waiting for someone else with a more compatible quirk to come—I was,” Toshinori chuckled, “well honestly, I was a little frightened.”

 

“Frightened?”

 

Toshinori nods. “But more than that, I was shocked. This kid tells me he has no quirk to go off by not even a full ten minutes before, and the next time I see him, he’s running through the safety line lined with heroes and skipping through fire.” He narrates as though Izuku hadn't been the main character. A tiny grin slips onto his face.

 

“The boy in the fire was my-" He seems at a loss for words, so he says the first thing that comes to mind, "my classmate. I knew him.”

 

“Yes,” Toshinori nods like an old sage, “but was that really your first thought?”

 

Izuku pauses, but his mind comes up blank. 

 

Toshinori continues, humming flatly. “I saw your eyes a moment before you went out of my line of sight. You were scared, weren’t you? I know the eyes of fear. I wear them myself, sometimes.”

 

The boy blinks up at his idol.

 

“And now, knowing that you’re Shichi, you’ve probably had your fair share of encounters with villains.”

 

Izuku nods.

 

“Yet you’re still scared. Why do you do it?”

 

This time, Izuku holds an answer. This time, it comes up fairly quick. “They all probably have families to go back to, right?”

 

The blond blinks his sunken eyes. A connection is made in the furthest corner of his mind. 

 

“I don’t… want their families to be left alone. I don’t like the feeling of being the only one left," the greenette says.

 

Toshinori believes he's found the motivation to this child's actions.

 

“I don’t want them to feel abandoned once someone leaves,” Izuku smiles. He’s heard stories from neighboring ghosts, how they’d left their grieving sisters or brothers, or moms or dads because they couldn’t bear to see the utter look of helplessness on their faces.

 

He could relate, in some way. Not directly—he hadn’t had a chance to see the firsthand results of his death. He’s glad he couldn’t see that. He wouldn’t want to.

 

“At first when I started out my, er, career,” Izuku continues, fingers picking at the edge of his phone case, “my only goal was to watch over Dad and Papa from the shadows.”

 

Of course, somewhere along the road, he’d decided he’d look for his Mama. That was when he decided on the second name—Shimura. It was near the beginning of his vigilanting days, so it didn’t make much of a difference. The officials, the heroes and police force. They didn't know of him that early on, and even if they did and they'd somehow gotten ahold of the name change information, it wouldn't have made that big of a difference.

 

Izuku laughs, though there’s no humor behind it. “But then I saw a woman get murdered, in the back of an alleyway in the middle of the night.”

 

Toshinori coughs. The tone of the conversation turns dark.

 

Izuku interrupts him with a curt look. His eyes tell him he’s already seen it all that day, amongst rubble and blood.

 

“I was only nine. I’d only learned stealth by then, nothing that could go on the offense. I asked for more lessons with Dad, learned new things,” Izuku says. “Like the bo, one of my main weapons. After I called the police and reported the accident, I waited at the station and watched as the woman’s family came in. It was only her father, but the man looked devastated. It was worse watching that than the actual crime, I think.”

 

Toshinori is quiet, only listening as Izuku speaks.

 

“Mmn, somewhere along the line, when my body felt more confident in itself, I’d often find myself rushing headfirst into fights.” Izuku laughs at the memory, and this time it’s wholeheartedly. “Got myself nearly squashed by some bulky men a couple of times, but my legs just,” he motions ahead, “moved on its own.”

 

The blonde’s eyes gleam, but he lets his boy continue on.

 

“After a while, my goal changed.”

 

Toshinori speaks now, and his voice is more certain than ever after hearing that. “Shimura Izuku, you too can become a hero.”

 

At the repeated sentence, Izuku only looks at his brother figure before smiling. “Thank you.”

 

Simple and small, but both know that it held an unlimited amount of gratitude. Slowly, more people who believe in him are reintroduced into his life.

 

“If you so choose, I’d like for you to take on my quirk and become my successor.”

 

Izuku blinks. “Uh, pardon?”

 

____________________

 

The century long tale of One For All is told to Izuku, with it coming the mentions of All For One. Toshinori speaks of the man with a burning hatred, and Izuku can’t help but mirror a smidge of the expression onto his face himself. A stockpiling quirk, Toshinori says it is. Wielding more power with each time it’s passed on.

 

“Your mother was the seventh user of this quirk, before me.” Toshinori tells him. “I don’t know if she’s told you, now that I know you can still speak to her.”

 

Izuku shakes his head. “She hasn’t,” he inputs, to which the man simply nods at.

 

“She’s not here right now, is she?”

 

“No,” Izuku denies. “Not right now, at least.”

 

Toshinori hums again, looking at the ceiling, those wisps of hair falling at his eyes. “The battle I told you about that day—the one five years ago, where I lost my stomach.” He looks at the boy who listens closely. “I’m sure you’ve guessed already, but my opponent was…”

 

“All For One,” Izuku finishes, breaking eye contact and simply looking ahead, down at his lap. His fists clench.

 

Toshinori nods once more. “To be honest, I’m not sure whether he’s dead or not. But what I do know is that I got to him. If he did survive the injuries I gave him, he’s sure to be in hiding right now, trying to regain his strength.”

 

Izuku trails along the conversation. “... but you don’t know his current status.”

 

“Exactly.” Toshinori confirms before holding eye contact. “Every user of One For All has had a moment in time where they’ve encountered All For One. Before me, as far as I know, all have died to him… Something that you’ve already experienced.”

 

Izuku just nods. He’s not sent into any traumatic flashback, too deeply delved into his thoughts, reorganizing old information. His thumb rests at his chin. “Why me?” He asks after a moment.

 

Toshinori blinks before opening his mouth. “Rest assured, I am not choosing you just because I know you,” he raises his hands a little. “I had chosen the boy who moved on his own as soon as I saw him running through chaos. You are what I imagine a true hero to be like.”

 

“Izuku, I will not force you to go through with this,” Toshinori says, resting a hand on the railing of Izuku’s hospital bed. “The reason One For All is passed down is to see the end of this man’s reign, to use this power for the good of humanity and its user. I won’t make you face All For One again with the knowledge that you may have to face him someday.”

 

The boy shakes his head and looks at Toshinori. A toothy grin spreads across his face, but it comes off more predatorial than reassuring. “No, no, don’t get me wrong. I’d like to see the end of that rat bastard more than anyone.” He smiles.

 

Toshinori looks momentarily shocked at the language from his sunshine child before it simmers down. “So do you accept?” He questions. His tone is not pushing nor demanding. The choice is his to make, but Toshinori knows this boy would be the perfect successor. 

 

But Izuku just stares down in silence for a second’s worth before closing his eyes and stretching his arms out. He opens his eyes and glances to Toshinori with a small smile. 

 

“I appreciate it, Toshicchan. And if I were in a better situation, I would accept, no questions asked.” Izuku spreads his arms wide before bringing a fist up and knocking on the side of his head. “But do you really think I’m in the best mindset for this? I mean, not even two weeks ago I yeeted myself off a building.”

 

Finally, Toshinori splurts red. “Yeeted-?”

 

Izuku shrugs at the reaction with a grin, glad to see the man not overreacting, as he’d put it. He’s happy that they care for him—he can see that, now that he’s not as blind as before. Oh, but conversations were exhausting at the topic, with how recent it was, with the strong lingering feelings of doubt pushing against his chest.

 

Something so serious was not very easy to push away, even with how well he’d hid himself till now.

 

And that's why he knows he needs a therapist now, someone who knows to allow him to go at his own pace. Someone who follows him at his own pace.

 

“That’s what Mama said.”

 

The man coughs lightly, wiping the blood off of his chin before giving a firm nod. “I see your point,” he says with a small tilt to his lips, sunken eyes scrunching in thought.

 

“I understand, my boy. However I did mean it when I said you have the heart of a hero, with your intentions, regardless of my offer.” Toshinori reaches over and ruffles the greenette’s hair, the boy lifting his head a bit at the touch. “Just know that the option will always be up to you so long as I haven’t found another potential successor.”

 

Toshinori brings the boy into a hug, and it’s long and warm and just right, now that he actually has the chance to hold the greenette in his arms after all these years. He was dead. All their promises that had fallen with the thrump of seven year old Izuku’s heartbeat had become impossible.

 

Only now they’d sprung back to life, full of potential and possibility.

 

Like how an indulging father would, the blonde wipes his eye with a hand over the boy's shoulder. "I'm proud of you."

 

For his accomplishments, however illegal they may be. Toshinori may be the number one hero, but even he sees the good in particular vigilantes. He's proud, adding onto the fact that the boy could now say no to important things like this, choosing mental health over such a big decision.

 

And Izuku just sits in the embrace, content as he wraps one arm around and over the blonde’s shoulder himself. “Okay,” he settles for. “Thank you, Tosh.”

 

The man hums before pulling back. “And even without this power, I have faith you will rise above all.”

 

Izuku only smiles, not knowing what else to say.

 

And at the perfect moment, Nana flies in through the wall behind Toshinori and smiles sheepishly once she catches Izuku’s questioning gaze. “Sorry, got caught up pranking a thief. I love watching them piss themselves. Did he ask you yet?”

 

Izuku looks pleasantly pleased by her explanation before nodding curtly.

 

She scrunches her chin, lower lip covered by the jutted upper thoughtfully. “You say no?”

 

He nods once again with a flash of his teeth. 

 

Nana only hums absently before making her way over and above Izuku and playing with his hair. She doesn't judge, never judged.

 

Toshinori clears his throat at the boy who had been looking over him. “Ahem, is Nana here now?”

 

Izuku blinks, startled before he reminds himself they knew now.

 

Nana chuckles, reaching over Izuku to sway at Toshinori’s bangs. It passes through, of course, and there’s a quick flash of disappointment in her face before it smoothes out and disappears. She grins, “I’m here, Toshi.”

 

Izuku smiles. “She’s here.”

 

The door finally opens not a second later. Aizawa holds it open with one hand, the other tugging up his scarf. His eyes boridly catch Yagi's with a hard look before softening upon his son.

 

“Izuku, let’s go.”

Notes:

we're almost at UA, y'all

just like… two more chapters. or one if i decide to write it together.

Chapter 23: Let the Negotiations Begin

Summary:

Katsuki's situation is addressed. (Oh, Shigaraki's tiny mature pissy baby moment is here, too.)

Notes:

Aighty folks, after a month or so of radio silence, I'm back. Thank you for 3000+ Kudos! Take this nearly 10k word chapter! *yeets*

I’m well aware that Katsuki’s actions were worse than let on in this fanfic, so before y’all come at me for leading this book towards a redemption arc, I want y’all to know that Izuku’s saying it like this because of the way he needs help and puts Katsuki on a pedestal. I think he looks at things in the long run rather than thinking about the consequences he would currently face, so I’m putting that in this fanfic lol. And yes, there still will be a redemption arc, fuck me (it won’t be, like, INSTANT, so don’t worry y’all. we gotta put him through a hard time first.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sometimes, Aizawa didn’t understand his problem child. 

 

“Y-You… you blacklisted him? F-From… all the… everywhere?” Izuku turns his head to the left, eyes wide as he stares at the driver. His hand grips at the seatbelt across his chest, clenching and unclenching the strap almost anxiously. “Kacchan?”

 

Kacchan, he says. Like he couldn’t believe such a boy would face these consequences after all the things he’d done to him.

 

Aizawa sighs, not bothering to look at the boy. His pointer finger taps at the wheel loudly. “What, you want me to take it back? Are you kidding me, kid?”

 

The streets ran wild with bustling cars, distant honks filling the distance around them on their journey to UA. The sun shone bright in Aizawa’s eyes—and if that hadn’t agitated him enough, Izuku’s frantic questioning on the brat sure did.

 

“Uh, yes, I want you to take it back,” Izuku guffaws as if it was the obvious answer, “and no, I am not joking. With a little bit of help, Kacchan can be one of the best. All the lives he could save in the future—do you want his potential to go to waste?”

 

Aizawa’s face contorted, a sneer on his face as his right hand leaves the wheel to pinch at the bridge of his nose. He mutters, “If you can’t see that he’s not hero material, I’ll turn this car right back to the hospital to get your head checked again. He,” Aizawa turns his head the slightest bit to look at the kid, road in his peripherals, “killed you.”

 

“I killed myself, thank you very much. Izuku stresses with a furrow of his brow before he notices the guilty flinch his father gave. Softly he murmurs a short apology, clearing his throat and steering back to his point. He very much did not want to dance that tango once more.

 

“I’m not saying it’s not his fault. I’m just saying it’s not entirely his.” With a scowl noticeably drawn on Aizawa’s face, Izuku turns forward and sighs as he lets his head fall down onto the headrest behind him.

 

“I already discussed it with Nezu,” his father says, “when you were… sleeping,” he chooses. “The order isn’t finalized, but it will go down in a couple of days.”

 

Izuku shakes his head with an inaudible groan and raises a hand to drag over his face. “He was misguided, dad. Everyone said he’d go far because of his quirk. And he believed them. When Kacchan was four, he started pushing people down,” Izuku glances at the man before turning back. His head bounces lightly against the seat.

 

“Everytime he did, he always looked back at the teachers, looking for a sign telling him to stop.” Izuku lets out a gruff. “But they didn’t. He continued.”

 

“And he had a choice to do what he did,” Aizawa says, face smoothened out once more as he continues ahead. He blinks the sun out of his eyes. “He made the wrong decision.”

 

“He was four,” Izuku huffs defiantly, crossing his arms, “and four year olds do what earns them applause. I’m not defending him for what he did-”

 

“Sure sounds like you are.”

 

Izuku sends him a glare, but continues along. “I know what he did was wrong, Dad, I see that clearer now. But I think he just needs help.” He turns his upper body towards his dad now, a point to prove. “You’re giving me help, why don’t you give it to him, too?”

 

“This is different, Izuku.”

“No it’s not, dad.” His voice raises the tiniest bit in exasperation, or maybe it was desperation—maybe he pities the bully that much. And even if it is slightly different—even if Izuku was more or less a fugitive wanted by the government and Kacchan was just Kacchan—they should still be given the same opts out.

 

Kacchan was just your everyday bully, and Izuku was a wanted vigilante.

 

It wasn’t that different.

 

“Give him a second chance,” Izuku pleads, a lilt to his tone.

 

But Aizawa just frowns. “I’ve expelled students for less. I don’t hand out second chances.”

 

He wouldn’t give in so easily, Izuku had already figured. Suddenly finding that your son wants to save the person who told him to off himself—maybe if Izuku was in Aizawa’s shoes, he’d draw the same conclusion. Maybe if Izuku was a little more sane, a little less empathetic, and a little less lonely.

 

Maybe he’d have given up on Kacchan long ago.

 

But he wasn’t that.

 

He was just Izuku, who had racked up too many abandonment issues to count over the many fucked up years of his life. Izuku, who had so desperately wanted to become a hero—only to turn to the life of the morally grey, just so that he could watch over the family that could leave at any given moment. Izuku, gone to even a fragment of the dead, as Tohru had left without a single trace.

 

Izuku, who so desperately wanted to see the good in his old friend, to go back to what they could have been. 

 

Friends.

 

He so desperately wanted that.

 

Friends.

 

Friends who’d give childish nicknames, who’d keep that nickname even when the meaning came to light. Because they didn’t care. Izuku didn’t care. Kacchan didn’t care.

 

But that was before everything fell apart.

 

Now he’s struggling to pick the pieces back up, because apparently it was glass. After all the things it’d been through, thick and thin and thick again, in the end—it was just glass.

 

Their friendship was simply made of glass, young as they’d been.

 

And glass is fragile, but Izuku’s a desperate boy and he really wants to believe it can be glued back together again.

 

Oh, and how Aizawa could be the stepping stone to that fantasy if only he weren’t so stubborn.

 

“So what did you give me?” Izuku presses, nose twitching as his hand slowly slides down to the buckle of his strap.

 

Second chances, second chances. His crimes were far worse than a mere bully, yet he’s being let out on the condition of attending UA with a tracker in mind. His dream school.

 

Aizawa only flicks the blinker of the car right with a quick glance to the side, eyes switching over to Izuku’s side mirror. “I didn’t take part in that decision, problem child.”

 

Izuku hums, nodding. A tiny laugh escapes his throat as the faint click resounds at his waist, bubbled and quick. “Then this decision isn’t yours to make either, is it?”

 

The seat belt retracts back across Izuku’s chest, said child moving his arm under as it passes by before placing his hand over the lock and pressing his thumb against it. He pushes. It clicks and in the second, Izuku’s jumping out of a moving car and tumbling steadily from rocky road to dead beat grass.

 

It was his decision. Izuku’s.

 

Aizawa’s capture gear shoots out towards the boy, but the move was sloppy and uncoordinated with how the man struggled at the wheel. The boy was already out, an open car door swinging wildly till it locks.

 

The car swerves left and right before steadying into a straight path once more as the driver’s heart pounds at his chest. Aizawa’s head jerks to the mirror once more only to find Izuku dusting at the road bits on his shoulder in the very corner of the view. He’s out of line’s sight in the next second.

 

Ooh, but Aizawa saw the proud smile on his problem child’s face.

 

“... Fuck,” Aizawa curses under muttered breath, pointer fingers tapping at the wheel once more as he waits for an opening U-turn. 

 

His phone vibrates in the cupholder, the screen buzzing to life as it jumps around a bit in its slanted position. He eyes it for a quick millisecond before turning back and huffing.

 

Aizawa didn’t think he’d have to look at the tracking app on the first day, but he supposed it’d be the most logical tool to use right now.

 

He wouldn’t activate the feature now, though.

 

And hopefully in the future, he wouldn’t be pushed into a position where he’d have to either.

 

Aizawa turned the car around the moment he spotted a hole, tapping on the notification as it took him to the site. A blinking red dot moves swiftly amongst a rally of jumbled roads.

 

He was not looking forward to seeing Bakugo Katsuki in the same vicinity as Izuku once more. At least this time his kid would be alive, he supposes. That’s a plus.

 

Aizawa sighs and steps on the gas. “A real problem child…”

 

____________________

 

A large house stands before him, the gates securely locked. A doorbell camera sticks to the wall next to the gate, a mere black circle with a calling button beneath. Trees sway to the side of him, left and right, neatly trimmed as the summer breeze carries its leaves.

 

Izuku gulps at the faintly familiar sight. Sure, he’s passed by the place on his way to school, maybe a couple of times on his patrols, but he’d never thought of visiting again. The thought of seeing Uncle Masaru, who had known (yet hadn’t believed, that time many many years ago) his secret, sounded thrilling, but he didn’t expect anything to come out of it.

 

Auntie Mitsuki, too. He’d missed them both. Other than simple glances at a distance for school events (he’ll admit, he’d go out of his way to avoid them then, Kacchan’s seething glares always steering the boy firmly away), Izuku hadn’t talked to them in years.

 

Izuku sighs, pushing the thoughts away with a ruffle of the back of his head. He lifted a finger and pressed it to the gate button, simple, quick, and without hesitation.

 

Blunt.

 

And he just stands there, quietly, listening to the sounds of the birds, the rustle of the tree branches beyond as he waits for the camera to flash to life, to tell him he’s being monitored.

 

The tracker bracelet on his wrist feels heavy at the sudden reminder of being monitored, but he trusts his dad. As of right now, Aizawa was the only one with the notification system, the paralyzer option. More supervisors would come into the equation once everything sets in motion, but only a select few would have that option.

 

He knows Aizawa wouldn’t do something as extreme as that for something as little as jumping out of a moving car on a highway.

 

Seconds pass as Izuku just sways in the summer breeze, until finally the camera blinks. A small red dot flashes to life, and Izuku's attention diverted to the gate device. A buzz.

 

Eyes are on him on the other side.

 

Static, as Izuku blinks dumbly at the red, and then, “Oh my, Izuku? Is that you?”

 

He stares at it for a second longer, the red dot blinking with the calm rise and fall of his chest, before he opens his mouth with a smile. “Yes, Auntie. It’s me.”

 

There’s a warm tone in the woman’s voice, and though the camera only allows for him to be seen, and not her, Izuku knows the tone matches her expression. 

 

“Ah, Izukkun! I haven’t seen you in so long, gonna need to remind that brat to drag you in some time.” A beat passes, small. “How are you doing these days?”

 

Her voice is laced with ignorance on her son’s lasting behavior—something tells him she believes he and Kacchan are still friends, or at least still on good terms. 

 

They aren’t, not really. Not what Izuku would hope they’d have been, but for her sake, she’ll let her believe. 

 

Maybe for his sake, too. Just in this tiny moment.

 

“I’m doing good, Auntie Mitsuki!” He answers with a feathery smile on his face. Small, but it’s there. “I’ve got a brother now, two dads. They, uh…” He smacks his tongue to the roof of his mouth and swallows down on air, “... they’re the best I could ever ask for.”

 

A new family, he’s had for many years now. But Auntie Mitsuki wouldn’t have known; not with the fact that they haven’t spoken in so long. 

 

Only the sound of the house’s background noises escape through the audio, picking up the tiniest hints of Bakugo Mitsuki’s breaths. But when she speaks next, her voice is softer, different from the aggressive gusto she’d put on from herself.

 

“That’s…” The small smack of her lips opening, and her tone is heartfelt and relieved. She speaks in an exhale. “That’s good.”

 

Simple, but that’s all Izuku really needed to hear.

 

His smile nearly reaches his eyes this time, his hand going up to rub nervously at the back of his neck. Izuku clears his throat with a small cough. “Anyway, is Kacchan home? If it isn’t a problem, can I borrow him today? We have a partnered assignment due.”

 

A lie, of course, but it was the first thing that came to mind.

 

Auntie Mitsuki would find out about Katsuki’s behavior soon enough—she’d have to, with the whole blacklisting affair going about, with the decision Izuku would fight to make happen.

 

No blacklist. Just stricter security put over his head, sort of similar to Izuku’s own punishment. Except Kacchan’s conditions weren’t guaranteed, unlike his.

 

So yeah. Auntie Mitsuki would find out, but by no means did Izuku want to sit through that whole ordeal. 

 

To see the heartbreak on their faces.

 

Mitsuki hums from the other side, the speaker’s air seeming to vibrate from the low noise. “Mmn, our Katsuki’s been acting a bit weird the past few days. Still, make sure he doesn’t make you do all the work. ‘Kay, Izukkun?”

 

Izuku blinks before letting a small smile slide onto his face. He gives a curt nod, “Okay, Auntie.”

 

Satisfied, she gruffs before inhaling and hollering. “KATSUKI! GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE, IZUKKUN’S WHIPPING YOU AWAY FOR THE DAY!”

 

There is no loud response, no snarky remark that Izuku faintly recalls from his earlier days. Instead, the speaker allows the quick thrumping of footsteps rushing down hollow stairs to pass through.

 

“Izuku?” The boy’s voice questions in the background. Not ‘Deku,’ but ‘Izuku.’

 

A louder, feminine voice this time, Auntie Mitsuki closer to the screen. “Yes, boy. Grab your shoes and get out of my house.”

 

Small chatter is made on the other side, Izuku clocking it out, as if listening in was an invasion of privacy to his ears. He shifts his face away from the camera, seemingly uncomfortable with the way only he couldn’t see the opposite side. Instead, he tunes back into the fragile sound of a bird’s wings flapping against the wind.

 

After a few more short moments, his name is called again. “The brat’ll be down soon.”

 

He whips toward the black again, curls bouncing lightly. Faintly, he wonders just how much time he has before his dad comes rushing in. Wonders, what the man’s reactions will be toward the blonde he’d be leaving with.

 

“Yes’um,” he responds.

 

The clacking of shoes on tiles are heard. Auntie Mitsuki’s voice mumbles audibly with just a few finishing raps of her soles on the ground. “Now, in the meantime-” 

 

The red dot ceases its blinking, the static of the speaker also coming to a halt. 

 

Izuku blinks.

 

The mechanics of the gate click, the hinges of the black bars turning as the gate opens just a crack enough for Izuku to push it himself. He reaches a hand out and pushes it enough to wiggle himself in, popping a head through first before deciding it was okay to trespass.

 

Ahead of him not a moment later, the front door swings open and out comes a blonde woman not looking a day older than twenty-five. Her skin glows, spiked hair similar to her son’s looking neat in comparison.

 

When her eyes catch his smaller frame, her mouth gives off a toothy grin that Izuku can’t help but return. “Izuku!” She beckons, taking a few steps forward down the steps and letting Izuku walk the rest of the way towards her under the shade.

 

He does so gladly, if not a little stiff. And the moment he’s in arms reach, Izuku finds himself being pulled into a vaguely familiar bear hug.

 

And for a moment, he revels in the feeling of completion, a walk in the past back to his younger years.

 

“Auntie! Good to see you again!” He says, head turning up to look at her from the embrace. This time it was not from afar, not from a one-way screen.

 

She laughs, ruffling at his hair (since all the adults seemed to love doing that). “Wouldn’t’ve hurt to visit some time, eh?” Mitsuki looks down at him with a smile.

 

He stares at her for a moment, processing the sentence before he gives a smile and pushes himself off of her. Her hands move back as his goes to rub lightly at the back of his neck. “Sorry, kinda slipped my mind. I’ll be sure to make more trips around here, Auntie.”

 

Mitsuki hums, satisfied as she goes to pat at his shoulder. “Y’aint even told me where you live now. Can I meet your fathers any time soon? I’d like to thank them for raising you so damn well,” she pinches at his left cheek and pulls lightly at the almost-curse, Izuku’s hands going up to swat it away.

 

Just like before.

 

Izuku playfully huffs, nodding. “I’ll, uh, ask them later. Maybe sometime in the future.”

 

Way, way into the future. After finding out that Mitsuki is Kacchan’s mother, he has no idea how harsh his dads will come to be.

 

Especially Aizawa.

 

Though the meeting may just be a little too close for comfort.

 

“They’re both pro-heroes, so their schedules are a little tight. Kinda.”

 

“Ahh, what’re their hero names? Are they famous? Living big now?” She waggles her brows with a smirk akin to Nana’s own when she’s done this to him. 

 

Izuku returns the laugh, a wide smile stretching over his face. “Present Mic and Eraserhead,” he answers proudly instead.

 

Present Mic and Eraserhead.

 

____________________

 

Small talk ensues for a while after that, the both of them simply catching up. Somewhere in between, Uncle Masaru had popped out.

 

“Izuku!” The man greets with a smile on his face, the more tame of the Bakugo family walking out with an arm outreached.

 

And Izuku smiles back teeth and all, “Hi, Uncle Masaru.”

 

No nerves, no nothing. Just another quick hug, another person to converse with. Because to Izuku, only after seeing the man as a child did he make the connection that the two were one and the same.

 

But for Bakugo Masaru, Shimura and Midoriya were two separate people from birth. Midoriya Izuku was well and alive, and the boy he knew from long ago, the boy he had met in the office after the tedious task of detention…

 

Shimura Izuku was dead, for Bakugo Masaru.

 

And that was fine all the same to Izuku. He never had the intention to reconnect or tell anyone of his journey after seeing Tsukauchi at his office on that one day, no one other than the ghosts. Telling Aizawa, finally speaking with Toshinori and Naomasa—it was all just by coincidence.

 

So two becomes three, and the pleasantries begin once again.

 

“Katsuki never brings you home, hardly talks about you, too. Are you two still getting along…?” Masaru slips in, a questioning lilt to his tone. “Of course, it’d be fine if you didn’t get along- well, I suppose not… but,” the brunette looks confused at his own words.

 

A doting, worrisome man, this once-rebellious teen has become.

 

Izuku laughs, waving his uncle off with a light hearted flick of his wrist. “We’re okay. Kacchan’s as Kacchan-y as ever.”

 

The man only blinks at the phrase, though both him and Mitsuki seem to give off an air of relief from the familiar nickname the boys had going on.

 

Ah, this false sense of security he’s giving them makes him feel a bit bad.

 

“Speaking of our little devil,” Mitsuki says, hands to her hips and head turning to the door, “when is that brat getting out of there? I thought he just needed a couple of things.” She looks back to Izuku, “Is he holding you up? Do you need to hurry?”

 

Izuku hums a no, shaking his head. He shoots a quick glance back to the driveway, the road, feels the weight of the thick metal band encasing his wrist. His eyes find their way back to Mitsuki once more.

 

“Not really, my dad’s probably gonna be here to pick me up soon. I’ll just bring Kacchan along.”

 

“Your father’s coming?” Mitsuki says, “Think I can talk to him real quick?”

 

“Father?” Masaru asks.

 

“I’ve got two, and a brother—and my dad’s not much of a talker, Auntie.”

 

Masaru nods in response as Mitsuki carries on. “Why not?”

 

Izuku shrugs his shoulders, looking at her inquisitively at the question. “He’s a man of few words.”

 

“But he still takes care of you, yes? Gives you enough time? Attention?” Her upper half leans forward, hands stuck stubbornly on her hips as she lowers herself to Izuku’s eye level. Their noses nearly touch, Izuku’s head leaning back just a tad on instinct. Mitsuki’s eyes squint, “Food?”

 

“Wha- yes, Dad feeds me enough,” Izuku fumbles back a bit unconsciously, “and gives me enough… a lot of attention,” he corrects before gulping a big intake of dry air and guffawing. “How’d this turn into an investigation, Auntie-“

 

He cuts himself off once a hand plops onto his head, brows raising into the fluff as his eyes lead up. He looks back to Mitsuki, whose eyes are still directed in front of his own.

 

Masaru’s just a spectator.

 

“Should I be worried?” Her eyes seethe into his own.

 

“Ah, ah, no,” Izuku swerves from underneath her palm, Mitsuki’s hand dropping as the boy moves his head to the side. He rambles a bit in a rushed tone, a bit awkward at the situation, a little lost in thought as his mind throws the answers at him. “If anything I feel like I should be the one worried about you- wait no, Kacchan’s definitely the one-”

 

The front door chooses that time to creak open. A blonde appears at the doorway, one hand in the pocket of his joggers while the other messes with the back of his neck. He looks pointedly away, up to the sky.

 

“Kacchan!” Izuku chances, moving the flow of the conversation. He fiddles with the ends of his loose shirt, smiling at his Auntie once more before slipping away, turning his back on the three and making his way back to the gate. He twists his head a bit to call out a quick, “Let’s go!” to Kacchan, stopping at the gate to pause.

 

His phone vibrates in his right pocket with the familiar beat of one of his only contacts on the new phone, but stubbornly Izuku ignores it. Aizawa could wait just a bit more, he thinks. He doesn’t want the man to get all salty trying to convince him not to bring the blonde along.

 

“Oi, make sure to visit, Izukkun!” Mitsuki calls just as Kacchan reaches the gate. “And bring your parents along, too!”

 

Masaru cups a hand to his face, “And your brother!”

 

Izuku only laughs, snatching Kacchan by the arm and reeling him further in. The blonde flinches at the contact. “I’ll try!”

 

Try to keep his family away, that is.

 

“Bye, Auntie! Uncle!” He says his goodbyes and turns once more, arm hooped between a quiet Kacchan’s own. Behind them in the distance, a door closes. The yard is quiet once more and the song of the wind is once again dominant.

 

“Dad’s probably gonna be here soon,” Izuku says, letting his free hand grab the phone in his pocket and swipe through the few missed calls. He looks to the boy behind him, who’s body stirs firmly away despite the arm looping through Izuku’s. Izuku looks back down at the phone again. “Mentally prepare, Kacchan. Mentally prepare.”

 

Yes, not his problem. Izuku was only there to give Kacchan that second chance.

 

Because it was fair.

 

But Kacchan only stares at the action, marvels at the lack of stutters or flinches as he gets dragged along. And he says nothing in response, nothing more than a, “You’re not scared of me?”

 

It falls out of his mouth before he could catch it, and as soon as he processes his own words, he bites his inner lip shut. His hands sweat, a weak spark flitting off the tips of his fingers.

 

Izuku jumps in his step a bit at the small feeling of heat, but he doesn’t let go just yet, only pauses at his phone.

 

The tone was all Izuku could really focus on after that. Rather than the usual haughtiness and bite, Kacchan sounded quiet despite his normal volume, the gravelly texture all the same.

 

Pride, however big a situation, is a hard thing to break. Not necessarily is it bad, but too much can get to one’s head.

 

Katsuki had too much.

 

Pride, that is.

 

But the tone he had used was different—it lacked its fire, its flame, its heat. That, Izuku supposed, in itself was enough progress for now. For today.

 

Izuku halts in his steps, turning around and lifting their conjoined hands. He waves it in front of Kacchan’s face. “Old Kacchan would have blasted my hand off by now if I did this to him, wouldn’t he?” Dropping them both back down to swing, Izuku puts a knuckle to his mouth. “Though I suppose it’s only been two weeks or so…”

 

Kacchan says nothing, but he doesn’t shoo off Izuku’s hand at the call out. The blonde’s hand sweats, a hot feeling for the both of them—and even though Izuku’s the slightest (very) bit aware of that fact, he doesn’t pull away just yet.

 

Izuku lifts his free hand to the side of his neck, a thing he’d found himself doing rather often nowadays, and rubbed. A small smile sprouts on his lips. “Anyway, I see it in your eyes,” he waves his hand in a roundabout way.

 

Katsuki clears his throat, turning his head to the side a bit and blinking. “The hell do you mean, my eyes.” His voice stays gruff and low, though Izuku can feel the tension whirling around his head at the conversation.

 

Izuku hums. “Uh, usually it’s all,” both of their hands jump around as Izuku tries to motion with his hands, a jumbly sort of dance for a boy who’d grown used to talking with his hands, “dark and mean, a little fireball of hatred swirling in your pupil.”

Katsuki blinks, nose scrunching up as his mouth turns open a tad. Overall, it looked like the type of face you’d make looking at a sole brussel sprout on your plate. Was his description that odd?

 

“B-But now it’s watered down, I guess,” Izuku finished off lamely, hand going back to the crook of his neck as the other dropped down to hang back in the middle of the two.

 

“...Yeah…” Katsuki says awkwardly, like they hadn’t had a proper conversation in years.

 

Technically that was true, looking past all those down-putting encounters for the past decade or so. A normal conversation that didn’t include kicks or punches, scorching explosions to the face and themes of “you’ll never be a hero, you quirkless shit.”

 

So even if this was a little lot awkward, Izuku found it peaceful enough.

 

“Well, you regret it, don’t you?”

 

Katsuki turns his head back to look at the greenette. “What?” 

 

Typically this was the part where Kacchan would get offended, where he would scoff and throw off his hand. With how sudden Izuku laid off that question, he wouldn’t be very surprised. Just a little disappointed. 

 

Instead, Izuku repeats himself. “Do you regret it?” 

 

A spark lights up in both of Katsuki’s hands, this time loud and prolonged enough for Izuku to flinch. He lets out a yelp, but his first instinct isn’t to let go.

 

Katsuki’s was.

 

The blonde slaps his hand away, bringing it harshly back to his side as if he were the one who’d have gotten hurt. 

 

His second instinct, this time, only a week after the big jump, is to look up at Izuku’s face. A worried expression paints his face, an odd look for someone as mighty as Kacchan, Izuku thinks as he clutches his slightly stinging hand.

 

He speaks. “Izuku-”

 

The first words out of mouth is his name.

 

So a laugh escapes out of Izuku’s mouth, short-lived as it was as he chomped down on his bottom lip. But the rumbling in his throat won in no time at all, as his mouth bursts open to let out a booming laugh.

 

And the sound is weird to Katsuki’s ears. This was what the boy sounded like with this type of emotion.

 

Izuku chokes on air, wheezing on nothing as he doubles over, hands clutched to his chest. One presses against the other in an attempt to soothe the familiar pain, but truthfully Izuku doesn’t process it.

 

Katsuki just stands there, brows scrunched as he delves into the foreign sound. He listens with an odd expression written on his face.

 

“Is that your answer?” Izuku asks, lifting his head from his semi-crouched position to look into the eyes of his bully.

 

“My answer…?” Dumbly, the boy repeats Izuku once more.

 

But Izuku is a nice child, overlooking his other illegal persona, so he allows himself to repeat his question once more.

 

“Do you regret it,” the question comes out more of a statement, an answer.

 

A moment of silence passes. Katsuki’s blood beats in his ear. 

 

His lips separate. “... yeah. Yeah, I do.”

 

His voice is quiet this time, a mutter under his breath, but Izuku catches it loud and clear. He straightens his back, lifting himself up and pressing his hand to his palm once more before letting them both drop back down to his side.

 

Izuku smiles. “That’s all I need.”

 

Katsuki stares at him.

 

A loud beep honks behind Katsuki, in front of Izuku, the former whipping his head around to find the source of sound.

 

Izuku coughs into his closed mouth, turning his head to the side and avoiding the car’s seeming glare. “You’re, uh, going to need a little more than that for him, though.”

 

And, to be honest, a little more for himself, too. He wouldn’t tell the boy that, however.

 

Katsuki turns his head back to look at the greenette.

 

“And a few other people, too,” Izuku nervously chuckled. “I heard you met my brother? And Papa?”

 

Katsuki nods. “Yeah.”

“There’s more.”

 

And more and more, once Tsukauchi and Toshinori make his existence known to Chiyo, Torino, Tenko and Hana.

 

The boy nods once more, quick and hard. “Oh yeah, there’s more.”

 

The car behind Katsuki honks angrily in segments as it speeds over.

 

____________________

 

The car ride was something else, to put it simply.

 

After spending only half a minute with Aizawa refusing to let Katsuki into the car before Izuku rolled his eyes, swung the back seat door open and ushered the blonde in, the boy thought his father would resign and that would be the end of it.

 

It, however, was not.

 

With an intensity akin to the glares he gave to Toshinori—if not more, Izuku found his father glaring back at the slouching grumbler through the rear view mirror more often than not. Hence commenced the many times he’d have to groan and say a quick, “Eyes on the road, Dad.” The man would begrudgingly oblige, though evidently not for long.

 

Izuku suffers in the passenger’s seat through the heavy lit tension.

 

Katsuki, however stubbornly his position stills with his crossed arms and chin pointed to the nature passing outside his window, cannot hide his nerves as his hands spark up in small explosions every so often.

 

And Aizawa’s driving seems likely to attract the attention of the police, compared to how carefully he usually drives.

 

Only a little over halfway into the journey does Aizawa begin to state actual comments, rather than the repeated questions along the lines of, “You’re really bringing this along?”

 

“It would be rather illogical if you think that Nezu would let him into the hero course all willy-nilly. You know how strict UA is when it comes to bullying, Izuku.”

 

In the back, Katsuki scrunches the bridge of his nose. He doesn’t know what to say.

 

Izuku frowns, taking a moment to look at the blonde in the mirror before leaning back and crossing his arms. He watches as the traffic light turns red. “I already know that. Kacchan’s not going to get in scot-free, and it’s not like I’m handing him a free pass. I’m just gonna try negotiating things with Nezu, make it so that Kacchan can at least have that chance we were talking about.”

 

Groaning, Aizawa’s insistent tapping on the wheel starts once more. “I told you, problem child, his situation is completely different from yours.”

 

“Situation?” Katsuki pops in, eyes leaving the window to pop into the conversation. He wasn’t aware of Izuku’s situation.

 

“Shut up, Boom Boom Bitch,” Aizawa mutters under his breath.

 

Izuku chokes, Katsuki seeming to slouch even more in his seat as he clears his throat and looks to the outside once more. His hands spark profusely.

 

Being the person he was, Izuku smartly continues without mention of the side remark. “And I said it wasn’t. I appreciate your concern, but it’s not your choice to make, Dad. I grew up with Kacchan. He wasn’t always like this.”

 

And, beyond him, Katsuki seems to flush in the background in a seemingly douse of shame. The blonde turns his head further to the side to hide the building red of his cheeks.

 

But shame and guilt did nothing in a situation like this. Shame and guilt was nothing—maybe it was a step, but Aizawa wouldn’t allow that pace to be acknowledged unless he’d see some actual improvement.

 

And maybe the thought was written on his face, because Izuku comments in correlation to the topic. “In order to see something change, you need to let him have a chance to change. That’s what you’re giving to me, isn’t it?” The tracker bracelet catches a glimmer of the sun’s rays.

 

Not exactly agreeing, however more resigned to Izuku’s decision than before, Aizawa huffs and unbuckles his seatbelt. It slides off, hitting the chair with an audible thunk. Somewhere along their argument, they’d driven through to UA.

 

Instead of prolonging the repeated conversation from earlier on today, Aizawa says, “Come on. We’re here.”

 

Izuku slides out of his seat, looking up at the building he hadn’t stepped into somewhere between his career. He kicks the car door open lightly with the side of his foot, looking back and motioning to the blonde behind him.

 

It was up to the rat now.

 

“It’s gonna be just fine, Kacchan.”

 

Just fine.

 

____________________

 

When Katsuki walked through the halls of UA, he didn’t expect so many teachers to recognize and greet Izuku with a big happy smile.

 

Izuku didn’t either, if the somewhat shocked look on his face had anything to say about it. But he didn’t overly freak out about it like Katsuki expected, being the huge hero nerd he was.

 

And though Katsuki made a point to be inconspicuous about his admiring of his surrounding areas (now was not the time to marvel, when he was very clearly being led into a pit of flames), Izuku’s apparent father—Aizawa, he learned—also made it a point to let the burning glare aimed at the back of his head be known.

 

So Katsuki, in fact, could not admire the halls of UA without a couple of tiny pops igniting from the tips of his fingers.

 

No one commented on it, thankfully. But he still felt weird about it, added to that with this feeling clawing at the inside of his chest.

 

After a few more moments of the trio wandering the halls where only a few staff members strayed (it was the weekend, there were no students), the not-so peaceful stroll came to an end with the greenette in the lead.

 

And when Izuku got his hand out to knock on the door titled [Principal’s Office], Katsuki didn’t expect for it to open on its own without the boy’s knuckles connecting with it.

 

Izuku did, apparently, as he excuses himself before taking a quick glance around the interior and walking in.

 

Katsuki follows his example, sans the short greeting, as Aizawa’s low voice tells him to, “Go.”

 

On the other side of the room, a rat (?) sits behind a large desk stacked with papers and decorated by a series of electronics.

 

Principal Nezu, his brain supplied.

 

The principal of UA.

 

His fate was in the hands of a bear rat.

 

Katsuki wasn’t stupid. Sure, he was brash and hard-headed, but he had the best grades in class (even though he was sure the teachers were debunking Izuku’s work to make the boy below his score). 

 

He was the best, had to be the best in order to become the best.

 

And everyone always told him he was doing great, so the blonde rode his life on a pile of compliments and extras all the way here without a hitch.

 

Except he didn’t exactly know anymore, if what he was doing was actually right. To some extent, he knew of the things he did, knew that they were wrong even though they had felt so right in the moment. The clawing at the back of his conscience would always start back up every time he pushed someone down, but over the years he grew used to pretending it wasn’t there, not feeling it.

 

And when stupid Deku finally hit the bucket, everything changed even though so little truly did. No one at school knew that he died, none of Katsuki’s parents or teachers. Life went on for others even when the greenette’s stopped.

 

Katsuki’s moved on, too, albeit more torturously slow than the rest.

 

And when the blonde attended the funeral mere days after the initial passing, he was more confused than sad.

 

And that scared him.

 

Because where along the line had he been made to feel more confused than sad over the death of someone he’d known all his life?

 

Confused because of the not-so foreign feelings swirling around in the pit of his stomach, feelings he’d finally started to acknowledge after all those years.

 

Then sad, because apparently someone died because of him.

 

And yet he was more confused.

 

____________________

 

When Izuku walked in, he should have expected the cups of tea awaiting him along with the set up board of chess to the side of the room. There was even an extra cup added along for Kacchan.

 

To an extent he expected nothing less of the mammal, but he figured there were more pressing matters to attend to.

 

But who was he kidding; this was Nezu. The bear-mouse (?) strolled through life with a graceful ease now that he had seen it all in his time of suffering.

 

“Izuku-kun!” Nezu calls, paws wide and welcoming from his seat across the room. A grin rests upon his furry face, one that the boy recalls finally being allowed to pet after many months of rejection.

 

That was years ago.

 

“Hi,” is all he says, not really knowing what to say now that he’s back under these circumstances of all things (how was he supposed to know he’d get caught?)

 

Fortunately Nezu isn’t at all offended by the lack of further words, fully capable of carrying along. He looks over at the other figures, the furthest coming in with the door shutting behind him. “Aizawa-kun,” he greets with a nod.

 

The man responds with a hum. They walk forward. “Nezu.”

 

“And I see you’ve brought this young man with you, Izuku-kun?”

 

A second or two later, after Katsuki and Izuku are seated (Aizawa stubbornly chooses to stand, a cup of tea in his hand as Nezu persistently insisted), Izuku answers with a sip of warm tea down his throat. “Ah, I kind of wanted to talk to you about that.”

 

He sets his cup back down on the plate and Nezu hums, unfortunately having the pleasure of knowing what the boy of interest had to say yet still inclining to listen.

 

Katsuki shifts in his spot. If Izuku didn’t know any better, he’d be sure the mammal’s grin widened more at the reaction.

 

“Go ahead,” Nezu said instead, the light lilt to his mouth never seeming to drop. “I suppose we will talk about your little problem afterwards.”

 

Izuku nods, looking a little sheepish at the absolute confirmation of the animal’s knowledge. He pushes it down, mentally slapping his cheeks before giving a short warning glare at his dad and turning back to Nezu. “I think you should give Kacchan a chance.”

 

Short, straight, and to the point. Yeah, Izuku thinks this could work.

 

Nezu clasps his paws together once more with a light hum. “Now, you know we take the topic of bullying very seriously here, yes?”

 

Izuku will make this work.

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“And quirk discrimation, too?”

 

“... Yes sir.”

 

Izuku will make this work.

 

Nezu nods. Behind the boy, Aizawa crosses his arms and buries his lower face deeper into his gear. The principal continues, “And you are aware that, under certain circumstances, suicide baiting can put you behind bars, correct?”

 

Katsuki near flinches. It takes nearly every fiber in Izuku’s body not to falter.

 

He will make this work. For Kacchan. For himself. Hell, maybe he’s doing this for the slim chance of making a childhood promise come true.

 

Even if this does succeed, he’s not sure that would ever happen. Shared hero agency be damned, Izuku would at least make one thing they’d fantasized about come true.

 

“Let’s be heroes!” He’d proclaimed, long before even the thought of their friendship crumbling had come to pass.

 

“Yeah,” Kacchan had said, face still rich with baby fat. A twinkle in his eye, a wide toothy grin on his face. “Heroes.”

 

Izuku would fix this mistake no matter how long it took. He didn’t think he could forgive the blonde any time soon. After all that suffering he’d gone through, Izuku doesn’t think he’d even want to until a long time from now. But he had to start somewhere, and tearing Kacchan away from everything everyone ever told him he could be, everything he aspired to become—well, that didn’t sound very effective at all.

 

Hatred builds and he’d be damned if he let that happen to Kacchan.  With nowhere else to go, after living a life only being told he’d become a hero—would Katsuki turn to a life of crime?

 

Izuku wouldn’t humor the thought.

 

He knew his actions were biased, that his logic was flawed in comparison to the things Nezu was saying.

 

But screw it all, they’d be heroes.

 

And no one could say otherwise.

 

(Well, maybe Nezu, if he actually goes through with Kacchan’s blacklist after Izuku ultimately fails- but that’s what he was here for, right? 

 

Let the negotiations begin.

 

Though it really wasn’t much of a negotiation to begin with—he was the one with the disadvantage, plus he had nothing good to offer. He wouldn’t be able to use his attendance to UA, either, since it would be straight to Juvie after this option. Maybe this was more of a haggle? No, that also wasn’t the right word. Perhaps-...)

 

____________________

 

Somehow, someway, after Katsuki was told to leave the room once Izuku’s “situation” was brought up once more, Izuku convinced the scary rat bastard.

 

And when Izuku came out of the room, a mentally exhausted expression on his face but a smile slapped on nonetheless, Katsuki was told of this news. (“We played a game of chess as the final battle,” Izuku says on their way down the hall. Aizawa scowls, “What was that rodent thinking?” “Nezu always has a plan.”)

 

Katsuki hadn’t expected it to work at all. In fact, he thought it was more likely to get an early juvie sentence or something of the like than Izuku succeeding in the matter. It had already surprised him enough when the boy came bounding up to him at the steps of his house, or when he grabbed his flashing hand and pulled with hardly a stutter in his steps.

 

But what had surprised him the most was finding out about Izuku’s wish to “help him.”

 

Him.

 

Bakugo Katsuki.

 

Who couldn’t take the heat on having a quirkless friend and ultimately betrayed the boy at the terrible age of four. And a half, technically.

 

So Katsuki was told he’d be allowed to attend UA next school year through taking the exam—just, not the hero entrance exam. And Gen Ed’s exam.

 

“That’d be too easy, and quite honestly it would total to a rather illogical punishment in comparison to your… crimes,” Aizawa butted into the conversation as Izuku had brought the first of the qualifications up. “Even including the other conditions for your possible attendance here.”

 

Katsuki frowned, but could say nothing more. 

 

Izuku hummed. “So if you still want to go here, you’ll have to choose support or business. Obviously, you’ll have to take the test to get in, still. This is hardly a free pass.”

 

Katsuki grumbled. “I know that, shitty De…” He trailed off, clearing his throat and continuing on. He wasn’t used to this situation yet. “But I don’t know anything about either of those things.”

 

Aizawa sighs. “And that’s part of the reason why you’re not allowed to take the general education course. Sixty percent of its contents essentially go over what you’ve learned in junior high; the rest is essentially testing on basic knowledge. For support and business management, you’d have to have your own knowledge or interest in the matter in order to pass.”

 

“But I’ve never taken anything over those things.” Oh, how he’s holding himself back.

 

“Exactly,” the greenette says, turning his head to the side to look at the blonde. He doesn’t pause in his steps. “That’s why you’ve got to pick—Support Department, or Business Management. And you’ve only got, what, nine months?”

 

“Nine months to get a teen’s lifetime knowledge on either subject.”

 

“You didn’t expect this to be easy, did you, Kacchan?”

 

He scowls, but it’s more of a natural reaction at this point. “No. And what’s the point of taking those anyway?”

 

“Get into one of the courses and wait for the Sports Festival. If you do well enough in the Sports Festival, you can transfer into the hero course.”

 

“... Seems a little too easy, doesn’t it?” And the fact he’d ask that question and potentially earn more conditions was fascinating in itself.

 

Izuku only shakes his head. “Forgot to mention you’ll be the only student in all four courses not allowed to use your quirk.”

 

Aizawa glowers in the blooming expression on Katsuki’s face. “If you get in at all,” he adds. A salty man he is, all for the right reasons.

 

But Katsuki ignores him. “So I’ll be fucking quirkless?”

 

At this the blonde cringes at his own words, realizing his mistake (progress if anything, Izuku thinks) as a hair-floating glare is aimed at the back of his head for all but one second.

 

But Izuku doesn’t seem to acknowledge it other than the small stutter in his walk at the word. He hums, bobbing his head down once. When he speaks, the three of them reach the exit to the school. “If you choose to take the business course, then yes. Unless you can somehow turn financial calculations into a weapon,” he glances at Katsuki.

 

When the blonde only shoves his hands deeper into the pockets of his pants, breaking the contact with a programmed tch, Izuku gives a small laugh and continues.

 

“That’s why I would recommend studying on support tech for the next few months and testing for that course instead. You won’t be able to use your quirk, but you’ll at least be able to use the support items you make yourself.”

 

“And you can’t use anything other than your own personal works,” Aizawa takes the time to say. The man only seems to take the time out of his day to talk to Katsuki if it's something to put him down.

 

Reasonable.

 

So not only will he have to study the history and mechanics of support-tech-related things, but he’ll also need to learn how to make them. Great.

 

“And you’ll have to take therapy and anger management classes regardless of whether you make it in or not. Oh look, our car. Shall we give Kacchan a ride home, Dad?”

 

“He can walk.”

 

“I don’t need no damn shrink!”

____________________

 

After a short talk convincing Aizawa to drive Katsuki back home (“I don’t think it would be very heroic to leave a teenager all the way out here.” “I don’t think it’s very heroic to tell someone to-” Izuku promptly cut his father off by shoving Kacchan into the backseat with a quick, “Thanks!”), Izuku found himself walking up the driveway of the Bakugo residence a little ways behind the blonde. He thought it was a little rude to return their son without a short goodbye. (He totally didn’t know, he wasn’t used to normal outside communication.)

 

The car parked on the side of the neighborhood road, Aizawa watching the two with eagle eyes from inside. He tries to be subtle, but with the killer presence that came with his stare, Izuku doesn’t think it was working.

 

Izuku was perfectly content with walking in silence. It was comfortable enough, although the same might not have been said for the other. But when they’d reached the gate and rang the bell, that was when things felt a bit more awkward for him.

 

So Katsuki broke the silence with the first thing that came to mind, thirty seconds of radio silence later.

 

“Why.”

 

Izuku looks away from the pebble he’d been toying with from underneath his shoe. “Hmm?”

 

Katsuki tsked, looking away uncomfortably as he repeated himself. “Why’d you help me?”

 

The boy blinked, and he responded like the answer was clear. “Why not?”

 

“Izuku.” Katsuki cringes at the name, but he feels like reverting back to a last-name basis would be even more uncomfortable for the both of them. They never used each other’s last names before. They’d been friends from beyond the womb (though the term ‘ friends ’ didn’t exactly seem right any longer, for obvious reasons).

 

Not really knowing what else there was to say, since he really didn’t have an exact reason himself, Izuku says the next best thing he knew Katsuki would accept.

 

“I said we’d be heroes before, and that doesn’t change now.” His foot flips the pebble back and forth under the sole and he smiles. “And I still haven’t shown you that I’d beat you in the ranks.”

 

Katsuki blinks. A scowl beats at his lips, but Izuku could see the subtle grin rising (apparently Kacchan could feel it, since it dies the next second). “You wish.”

 

“Also, please call me Deku,” Izuku scrunches his nose. “While I appreciate the effort, hearing my given name come out of your mouth sounds weird.”

 

“Midoriya?” Katsuki chances.

 

“Never say that again.”

 

“Already on it.”

 

They stare at each other for a moment, (both wondering when the hell the gate would open) before a puff of air escapes Izuku’s lips and Katsuki’s turning his head around to do the same. The laughter is nice on both boys’ ears, if not a little weird, a little awkward.

 

Just a few weeks ago the greenette never would’ve imagined to be in a situation like this. If it were a school day, he’d think himself to be scurrying around corners to avoid the blonde, like a mouse, or maybe he’d be enduring spit balls aimed at his nest of hair at that moment.

 

And Katsuki imagined himself to be doing those things, too, if nothing had changed.

 

Their relationship wasn’t totally fixed now that they could suddenly hold a normal conversation. Maybe it’d happen in the future, when Izuku was ready to forgive and Katsuki was ready to be forgiven. But for now, they’d take this.

 

“You’re serious?” Katsuki says after the short moment ends, his hand going to doorbell the gate cam once more for extra measures.

 

Izuku nods. 

 

“Use it,” he insists. “I’ve still got something to prove.”

 

Sure, maybe Izuku didn’t want to use the nickname as his hero name anymore (He wasn’t going to use Small Might, either). That was fine—he doubted Kacchan was going to use ‘Kacchan’ as his hero name, too. (Though he wouldn’t put it past the boy for using King Explosion Murder after all these years.)

 

He wasn’t going to use it as his hero name, but he at least wanted to prove to Katsuki that it was just a simple nickname. That he wasn’t a deku anymore; he was just Deku.

 

And Kacchan was Kacchan.

 

The blonde tsks, but says nothing in response to the reminder. “Fine.”

 

“And can you stop with the holding back? On your language, I mean. You, uh, barely cursed today. That’s so not Kacchan of you.”

 

“Ain’t that the whole purpose of anger management class?” Katsuki’s finger jabs at the button, the interior of his house no doubt being bombarded with insistent rings.

 

“The whole purpose of anger management is to, well, manage your anger. Your,” Izuku waves at him, “personality is a completely different topic.”

 

“HAH?! You saying shit?!”

 

Izuku does not flinch. Not at all, not even a teeny, tiny bit. (The look on Aizawa’s face from beyond says otherwise, but Izuku waves him off with a subtle flick of his fingers.) “There’s the Kacchan I know,” he smiles.

 

“Little shit,” he mutters, but the dissipated tension in his shoulders shows wonders. Talking nice (or hardly talking at all, in Katsuki’s case) was tougher than he thought.

 

The front door swings open from the other side of the bars, Mitsuki’s hand ruffling at the back of her head. “Hold on, hold on!” She grumbles.

 

“TOOK YOU LONG ENOUGH, OLD HAG.”

 

“Izuku, you fixed him!”

 

A long string of curses follows from the boy’s mouth, words that shall not be specified for (reader) safety.

 

The greenette only laughs, conversing with his Auntie over Kacchan’s rant with a smile on his face. As the gate opens and they say their goodbyes, Izuku finds himself watching the eccentric duo going back in, the older hurrying in as fast as the smell of a burning stove hurried out.

 

“Kacchan!” Izuku turned his body back around, eyes widening as he realized what he forgot to say.

 

The boy turns his head to the side, hand on the front door. He looks back, eyes on the other. “What.”

 

“Good luck!” And with that the greenette rushes back down to the car as it honks.

 

Katsuki scowled, clicking his tongue and swinging the door back open. “Stupid Deku,” he grumbles and walks in. 

 

Izuku doesn’t see the blonde for many months after that.

 

____________________

 

“...You’re telling me you lost him?”

 

Kurogiri breathes. “I apologize, Young Master.”

 

The game controller in his hand slowly turns to dust. Shigaraki sucks in, closing his eyes and turning unseeing lids back to the TV. “I will give you one chance… to turn around and walk away.”

 

And Kurogiri does with a bow of his head and a hand to his chest.

 

Left alone, Shigaraki groans, flopping back down on the couch. It took everything in his power not to turn his seat to dust. (Sensei said it was a bit troublesome, so he’d try not to.)

 

“I give them one side quest and they blow it,” he grumbles, fingers reaching for his neck. “Incompetent… I’ll have to add more party members soon.”

 

It wasn’t that big of a deal. Even if it was, he’d have to keep it on the downlow lest Sensei find out. 

 

He’ll just have to search the brother look-a-like up through some mean or another. It wouldn’t be that hard.

 

Yeah.

 

Nonetheless, his teammate failed. He’ll have to take more responsibility over the case.

 

____________________

 

Days turn to weeks, and weeks turn to months. Some pass by at the pace of a turtle, others zoom by like only seconds had ticked. 

 

Izuku found that the slow ones were school days, since he didn’t go to school anymore. (Shinsou did still, insisted on going as he said something along the lines of, “watching it burn from the inside.”) 

 

Sometimes he’d go to UA to talk with Nezu more on the course he’d be put into (which, the rodent had said, would be kept quiet so long as Izuku thought it to be more benefitting to him. Which it did.) on those days, or maybe he’d just explore the familiar vents once more. Shinsou seemed to love them when Izuku had brought him over on a weekday.

 

And then the ones that went by fast were the times everyone came to visit, that including Toshinori, Tsukauchi, Nana, and the rest of his extended family. (The reunion with Tenya and Tensei was touching, to say the least, the younger of the two nearly knocking him over with an out of character hug.)

 

Nonetheless, the days passed—

 

“Ready for that therapy sesh, little listener?” His Papa shot him finger guns, leaning over to ruffle the boy’s hair.

 

The first session—nothing permanent yet—was just a one-time deal to see if Izuku would like that therapist as his own. At least, until he’d get into UA and have Hound Dog to help him.

 

Izuku gave a wonky grin. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

 

—and they passed even when Izuku wanted them to slow.

 

So days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months. 

 

One shitty junior high school down and a terrible, horrible, no good, very bad therapist later, the day of the UA entrance exams began.

 

Though, really, he’d just be watching from the sidelines.

Notes:

I searched up “Todoroki Shouto/” in the works section and saw “Todoroki Shouto/Todoroki Enji,” and I was like, “Hey, it’s probably a crack fic, because who in their right mind would dedicate their time to a legitimate Enji/Shouto fic?” It wasn’t a crack fic. It wasn’t even a romance-

Anywhosies, this chapter was hard to write without my fingers going to victimize/pity Katsuki even though I didn’t believe it, and the Mitsuki-Izuku conversation was weirdly difficult too, so those are a few reasons why this is late. And I was lazy, I shall not lie.

Not my best chapter; I honestly hated writing Katsuki’s bits and having Izuku doing all this for him (as I wrote more, I kept thinking how illogical it was to keep Katsuki in, but he’s such a big character—i’d definitely have more trouble writing w/o him ugH), but the show must go on. I’m looking forward to seeing how Katsuki’s situation works out though :D

A few things couldn't be elaborated (*cough* Iida's reunion/Toshinori-Tsukauchi-Izuku dynamic conversations *cough*) because I:

1) forgot until the last second (rip iida reunion),
2) couldn't figure out how to incorporate it into this last chapter before UA, and
3) figured it was about time to reach said UA arc

Chapter 24: Midnight Talk

Summary:

The beginning half of the UA exams, basically.

Notes:

i’m so sorry, i did not realize time passed by this fast. i knew it’s been a couple of months, but lord i haven’t updated since may.

i wrote this bit about two weeks or so after updating the latest chapter—i didn’t update it till now because i thought i was going to be able to write more and reach chiyo’s reunion bit before uploading; evidently, that didn’t happen.

this is only about 4k (to be exact, somewhere around 3800, so sorry). its a bit of a filler(?), but i just wanted to let yall know this is still ongoing. i saw a tiktok of my fanfic on my fyp and went, “oH SHIT,” before coming here LMAOO.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“... What are you doing here?” 

 

Upon entering the darkly lit room, live footage of the many test takers below illuminating the area, Toshinori’s eyes immediately caught the side view of his green haired little brother staring hard at the projected screens.

 

“Shouldn’t you be down there right now?”

 

The boy’s feet pressed together on his chair, hands around the tips of his shoes and body hunched over in building anticipation. His eyes moved a mile a minute, flipping from one contestant’s screen to another.

 

Izuku finally turned his head to meet the man, though his attention obviously stood somewhere else.

 

“Didn’t I tell you?” Izuku hummed, turning forward and resuming his observation once more. “I’m a special case. Even if I fail the entrance exam, I’d still be placed into 1-A for surveillance purposes.” 

 

He waved his hand in the air dismissively, shooting a quick glance at Toshinori, a smile on his face. “If that’s how it’s gonna be, I’d much rather get to know my future classmates’ decisions, abilities, and quirks from afar.” 

 

Izuku motioned to Nezu, the mammal also entranced with his potential students capabilities further into the room. “And Nezu wants me to give him a report on some of the testers.” He cocked his head to the side. “Isn’t this the third time I’ve told you I’d be here instead?”

 

Before Toshinori could answer, a sheepish smile on his face, Aizawa spins around in his chair seated next to Izuku to face the blonde. “Don’t mind him, Izuku. His hearing is progressing with his age.”

 

The blonde guffaws at the younger, though what must hurt more is the fact that Izuku only nods in half-hearted agreement before settling back into his analysis. He knew the greenhead couldn’t be bothered for long when he was in this state, so he only shrugged and rolled a chair up beside Izuku.

 

The relationship between Aizawa and Toshinori hadn’t improved at all during those ten months, but Toshinori couldn’t really find fault in that. He was that last push over the edge for Izuku, after all. At best, Aizawa had learned to tolerate Toshinori’s presence, seeing how happy it made his son.

 

To be reunited with family was indeed a very healing element for the boy.

 

Though the constant presence of both Naomasa and Tsukauchi in the family of four may have seemed a bit confusing for Shinsou and Yamada.

 

Well, when the time comes, as Izuku says.

 

So Toshinori only watched his young—very young— brother, whose presence was honestly still such a shock to the normal routine he had implanted in his daily life after all those years of coping. He watched as the boy’s eyes shifted left and right, section to section and person to person. 

 

There was only so much going on right in front of Izuku, Toshinori knew, his mouth mumbling miles per minute, a finger to his chin with his brows scrunched in that way it always did.

 

And Toshinori stares for a moment more, a tender smile spreading on those downturned lips of his before he looks away and turns his attention onto the screens ahead.

 

(And those coworkers of his, besides Nezu and Aizawa, still do not understand that fond relationship between the number one hero and the child that grew up in their presence.)

 

In front of them, countless displays of potential students stand. On one screen, a boy with multiple limbs, an eye or an ear outstretched to the wind. On another, one with tape at the ends of his elbows.

 

Each tester is accounted for—every single one across all sections and testing sites. Sparks fly, a symbol of defeat against yet another robot.

 

“Doesn’t this year’s group look promising?” Midnight inquired, a finger thoughtfully resting on her chin from her seat across the room.

 

“All these quirks displayed out in front of me…” Izuku mutters, face leaning in closer and closer towards the platform with each burning second. “I’ve never had the chance to stop and stare at them in real time without worrying about being chased!”

 

A handful of teachers give a short glance at the boy, those being heroes who’d have often found themselves running after the vigilante mere months before.

 

Snipe sighed. “Pleasure workin’ with you too, Shichi.”

 

And that was really the compromise Nezu and Izuku had agreed upon; Only UA’s closest staff would be trusted with the identity of the now-captured infamous vigilante, though Izuku had the choice of keeping his identity a secret or not to the public eye whenever he’d like. 

 

Typically, things like these are revealed upon a week’s time of a criminal’s capture. But for Izuku’s case, the media had only been informed that Shichi had turned himself in. No identity revealed, no sentence.

 

Nothing.

 

Revealing that Shichi was a child to the media and public would cause more damage than good to the Hero Commission, anyway, seeing as it took six years to catch the boy.

 

Not that Izuku cared much for the pride of those tainted higher ups. Vigilante Shichi existed solely for the purpose of protecting and saving.

 

“Well, we can’t know for sure,” Nezu hums in response to Midnight, disregarding the short conversation in between. He leans forward, removing the glass covering over the red button. He smiles, sweeping one last cursory glance along the display screens before pressing the red.

 

The ground rumbles below.

 

“Their true test is still to come.”

 

Enter Uselessly-Big-Zero-Pointer.

 

Below, the testers scatter and run, thrown into a panic.

 

____________________

 

Three months before the day of the UA entrance exams, Izuku finally learned the truth about one of the many things that had happened after his disappearance those decades ago.

 

The cold of the air outside tickled his nose and hit the bare of his arms upon opening his window. The night sky was the same black as it always was, a few stray litters of white dots here and there.

 

The streets were lit by the lamps along the road, ones Izuku could see rather clearly now from the view his room allowed him to take in. The light from an occasional neighbor’s house helped too, as it always did.

 

To top the feeling of normalness off, the cicadas sang in the background on that summer night.

 

Izuku huffed a breath of air, hands on the sill for a moment more before those hands were replaced with his feet. Pulling the window up a bit more so his whole body could fit through with ease, Izuku had only a leg fully out of the room before his door opened behind him.

 

Like a deer caught in headlights, with the light from the hallway over yonder, Izuku froze.

 

“What are you doing?” 

 

But he wasn’t necessarily doing anything wrong.

 

Izuku caught a yawn in his throat, slumping down on the window sill with one foot dangling outside, the other resting in his room.

 

He pointed upward, motioning to the ceiling. “Roof.”

 

Aizawa raised a brow, the light behind him obnoxiously blinding. The man might have thought the same himself, having flipped the switch to Izuku’s room a moment later. Bright white fills the surrounding area. “At two in the morning?”

 

Izuku blinked, for time was irrelevant in a family with Aizawa as one of the heads, simply staring before letting a small sigh out and shaking his head. “If you’re worried I was going back to my rogue days,” sarcastically, he makes a point with quick jazz hands, “you can stop right there. Shichi’s been put on temporary leave ever since he’s had a tracker bracelet slapped to his wrist.”

 

He grumbles, crossing his arms lightly in a small childish fit. “Not much of a vigilante without the sneaking element on my side.”

 

Aizawa scrunched his chin, giving a brief nod at the acceptable response. “So what were you planning to do?”

 

Hoisting the leg basking in the comfort of his room up onto the window sill, Izuku hummed. “Mama said she was coming over today. She usually visits a few times a week, since she said watching Toshi sleep got a lil’ weird knowing he knows about her now. I can’t sleep and Mama’s bored, so it’s a win-win situation.”

 

“And you never thought of telling me you still sneak out these days?” Taking to leaning on the doorframe, Aizawa buries his head further into his scarf. He wasn’t particularly mad about the topic—it had turned into small talk more than anything.

 

Izuku smiles. “You never asked.”

 

The man rolled his eyes, arms crossed. “And why have you never brought this up, Hitoshi?”

 

In the corner of the room, back to the bed and arms above, Shinsou’s face is illuminated by the light of his gaming switch. “‘Zuku deserves some family time with his Ma.”

 

Shinsou turns his head slightly to the left, eyes meeting his father’s. A small smirk rests on his lips. “Plus, you never asked.”

 

“What lovely children I have,” Aizawa deadpans, short spurts of snickers falling from both boys’ lips. He pushes himself back up from his position by the door, arms unravelling from its cross to instead tug at the base of his capture gear. Switching the light back off, Aizawa turns back to Izuku.

 

“Anyway, tell me when Nana’s going to visit from now on. I’ve got patrol, so I’ll be going now. I’ll come back to check up on you in an hour to put you to bed, is that enough time for you two?”

 

Izuku raises a brow this time. “You’re starting patrol at 2AM? Isn’t that a few hours after your normal time?”

 

Aizawa waves his son off, turning around in preparation to leave. “‘Zashi kept clinging onto me. It’s fine, I’m an underground hero. The Commission doesn’t decide my work hours.”

 

Izuku rubs his nose. “I guess. That’s more than enough time, by the way. Wanna bring me a bedtime snack on your way back, too, Dad?” He wiggles his brows playfully.

 

Chuckling, Aizawa nods dismissively before saying a quick, “I’ll see you later—and go to sleep, Tosh,” and closing the door behind him.

 

A few seconds of the brothers conversing later, Izuku brings his hand to the back of his head and scratches. “Alright, Mama’s probably getting here soon.”

 

Shinsou nods, picking his game back up. The light taps of the controls clicking against the edge of it’s space fill the room once more. “Stay safe, ‘Zuk.”

 

With a content ‘okay’ as a response, Izuku finds himself out the window and scaling the side of the building once more for the second time that week.

 

In a matter of moments, the boy finds himself waiting near the safe edge of his slanted roof, alone as he waits. Patiently, he picks at the tile bumps with his nails. The sound of the night is peaceful and comforting, allowing the boy to delve into his train of thought.

 

And a few minutes pass like that, with Izuku simply staring off into the distance, eyes blank and mind searching even the furthest corners of his brain, his memories.

 

And a memory, very random and rather upfront, a question that he’d kept forgetting to ask these past seven months surfaces right on time as the quiet gust of cold shivering wind that indicates Nana’s presence appears.

 

“Hey, sprout! You wait for me long?” Her presence is warm, still, even with the frost that nips at the hair of his skin.

 

Izuku, instead of answering, pops the question headfirst in his sudden break of daze.

 

“Mama, what happened to Tecchan and Hana-nee?”

 

The question boggled his brain, Izuku just now wondering why something as important as this hadn’t occurred to him enough for him to actively voice it. He hadn’t forgotten at all. Was he just too caught up in the fact he’s finally found a piece of the old him?

 

The warm illusion of his mother’s cold fades, alarm bells ringing through Izuku’s bones. A shiver runs up his spine, the hair of his forearms spiking upward like a dog who has found itself in danger.

 

But Izuku knew this ghost wasn’t dangerous. All the dead beings he’d grown used to couldn’t control their rise or fall in temperature—he knew that.

 

Izuku turned his head back, the ghost having arrived from behind. “Mama?”

 

After a thick, heavy silence, the sound of her tongue unclasping from the roof of her mouth, Nana’s voice seems to echo through the silent night.

 

“... Izuku, I…”

 

At her lack of words, Izuku could only blink before turning his head forward once more. Almost sheepishly, his hand travels to rub the nape of his neck—perhaps to soothe the goosebumps forming on it in response to his mother’s icy state. 

 

He lets out a small laugh, head tilting to the side where his raised arm stretched as he stared at the dimly lit buildings ahead. “I won’t… be mad or anything. It’s just… I don’t really know what happened to them after I left.”

 

Izuku breathed. “Not that I know if you would know anything about them, either. I did try finding out when I realized searching some things up might work, but I didn’t find... anything…”

 

Wait.

 

He pauses, hand dropping to his side once more in a moment of concentration. Something digs at the back of his head, but he still can’t seem to pull it up.

 

Lost in thought, Izuku had almost forgotten about the freezing presence behind him. It wasn’t until she finally spoke that he’d broken out of that thought train.

 

“They died,” Nana said.

 

That sound of breaking glass he’d heard those seven months before shatters in his ears. In an alley below, a cat yowls, followed by the grumbles of a drunkard, perhaps.

 

Slowly, Izuku twists his head back to see that looming figure that seems to blend into the dark.

 

“... What?”

 

“The same day we died back then,” she starts. He couldn’t see her expression, but he’d imagined it to be a daunting look. “They died.”

 

At Izuku’s silence, Nana’s voice only grows more panicked, loud as even the wind around her shifts. Her voice is quick, blending together akin to one of Izuku’s own ramblings. “Izuku, I’m sorry, you can blame me if you want. If I had known this would happen- If I had known we’d all have gone regardless of my efforts, I would have never left you three there. I couldn’t- I thought it was the safest option for everyone. All For One,” the name raises a hitch in Izuku’s breath, though he’s not sure if it was from anger or fear, “wouldn’t have been able to find you. If I had known… If I had known, I-” 

 

“Stop!”

 

The air around the two is freezing to the touch. Izuku, who had grown accustomed to the frigid constant in his life, shivers, teeth chattering. His arms hug each other, the pounding of his heart beating in his ears.

 

He’d seen a few ghosts go through a process similar to this from afar, usually freshly-dead and unaccepting of their situation. Izuku was a person who had helped passing souls move onto the afterlife, but he’d learned to stay a distance away from vengeance-seeking spirits, or poltergeists sulking manically in their wallow of regret.

 

Izuku had wanted to help those beings, but he had learned it brought more harm than good for him and the living around.

 

“... stop.” His voice is barely above a whisper.

 

The child looks like he’d just been to the top of Mount Everest and back.

 

At the sight of this, Nana cuts herself off. The voice eating at the back of her head screeches, but she shuts it down desperately in an attempt to regain the senses she’d nearly lost herself to.

 

Slowly but surely, the chill is suctioned away to a level deemed bearable enough for the child with cold resistance.

 

Many minutes passed in a silence Izuku couldn’t label comfortable nor awkward. Calming his frantic, normally near dead heartbeat, Izuku begins to pick at the tiles of the slanted roof again—as a way to do something with his hands, if anything.

 

A half hour passes like this, with Izuku simply replaying the knowledge his Mama had given him over and over in his head again and again. The only movement Nana had really made was her slow reposition towards Izuku (once she had deemed herself safe enough, of course), the transparent woman now sitting a few feet to the right. (Her bottom shifts into the tiles a bit, but it was normal enough not to ponder over.)

 

Izuku was the first to break the silence, those three months ago.

 

“It’s fine.”

Nana blinks. “Pardon?”

 

Izuku breathes in, nose still a bit runny. “It sounded like you were blaming yourself,” he said. “It’s fine. You don’t have to do that.”

 

Again, he shifts his head to the side to make eye contact with his mother. He blinks at her before turning away, looking back towards the hands that now rested in his lap. “I mean, I’m not saying I would have done the same thing as you if I were in your shoes-”

 

At this, Nana silently grimaces but doesn’t say anything more in response.

 

“-but I don’t blame you. Papa,” the term he’d gotten used to referring to his current father, Yamada, being used to address his old father sounds weird on his tongue—still, it’s not unwelcomed, “had just died. In such a way, too… I won’t fault you for taking the actions you did, Mama.”

 

Nana stares. “But… Tenko and Hana…”

 

Izuku rubs at the bridge of his nose, though his eyes are oddly dry. He’d cry in the comfort of his room later, perhaps. “I know. When you said it, I remembered an article I read when I searched up the old orphanage. I think I read about Hana-nee’s death, but I didn’t wanna believe it so I pushed it aside.”

 

The mother doesn’t know what to say.

 

Izuku leaves out the fact that disintegration had been mentioned in that article.

 

Nana breaks her gaze towards her son, leaning back and looking away. “Still, I’m sorry, bean.”

 

A few more moments of quiet pass. “… I guess a part of me knew already, seeing how I’m not really,” Izuku motions at himself with the downward sweep of his hand. He looks for the word for a second, letting the first to come fall from his lips, “surprised, I suppose.”

 

And Nana hums once more, a low vibrado rumbling in her throat. She’s not sure what to say, even with her usual outgoing personality, in a situation like this.

 

“But… do you think they moved on?” Izuku asks, knees up and body hunched over them now as he moves to pick at the peeling tiles again. “To the afterlife, I mean.”

 

Nana shrugs. “I wouldn’t know. I wanted to stay since I wanted to see you still, along with wanting to see Toshinori grow as a student. Now that both wishes are fulfilled, I think I’d be able to go.”

 

Izuku swishes his head to the side to turn to Nana. “You’re going?”

 

Nana looks at him, blinking those dull eyes of hers before shaking her head and smiling lightly. “No. I think I’ll stay with you till you’re old and wrinkly,” she says, a small glint in her eyes as she reaches over to ruffle his hair lightly.

 

Izuku only laughs, allowing her to do so for a while more until she retracts her arm.

 

A beat.

 

“Tecchan might be alive still, though.”

 

Nana blinks. “Huh?”

 

Izuku leans forward, hands to his knees as gravity nearly makes him topple off the roof. He scoots back up a bit further in. “In those articles I read,” he sniffles, sucking in the rogue muck, “only Hana-nee was mentioned. Te-nii was only reported as missing until the police declared him dead because they couldn’t find him. He might still be alive.”

 

Both still don’t mention Hana’s cause of death being similar to Tenko’s quirk, both knowing but not being able to bring it up.

 

“Uh-uh,” Nana shoots down, shaking her head. “Even years after that, Haruta, Sorahiko, and Chiyo gathered enough heroes to search. After nearly a decade of scrounging even the tiniest bits of Japan, they gave up.” She scratched at her hair. “And I don’t think a ten year old could survive as long as that alone on the streets. If someone had taken him in, the heroes would have found him a lot easier, with all the missing posters they plastered on the walls.”

 

Taking into consideration everything she had said, Izuku stays quiet for a while before letting out a low hum. Nodding, he rubs at his running nose again. That answer was only logical, he supposed.

 

Izuku tugs at a loose curl. “Anyway, don’t worry about it too much, Mama. I’m sure they never blamed you. With all the years that passed, Hana-nee and Tecchan must have found peace.”

 

Looking over to her with a shallow smile on his lips, Izuku stretched out a hand to place over his mother’s.

 

With nothing else to say on such a subject, Nana smoothly redirects the conversation elsewhere, the visit turning back towards their usual route. 

 

Mother and son talk for half an hour more or so, before silent footsteps make their way towards the two from behind.

 

“Problem Child.”

 

Izuku rotates the upper half of his body around, eyes looking upward at the man standing above.

 

“Getting rusty with your detection skills already?” Aizawa teased lowly, reaching into his inner pocket and tossing a small jelly packet at the boy.

 

Izuku catches it with ease, a grin on his face. “Did you hurt your ankle, Eraser? Your roof landing sounded a bit rougher than usual.”

 

Aizawa tsks, pulling out his own snack and biting. “It’ll be better by morning,” he says, stomping down on the light wound. There had been plenty of worse patrols.

 

Izuku laughs quietly, knowing this. “An hour’s passed already?”

 

“More than,” Aizawa confirms. “Are you two done for the night?” He asks, swallowing. He had seen Izuku talking to the side from further behind, so he already knew the ghost was still there.

 

Nana scrunched her chin thoughtfully, giving a short nod before patting herself down and standing up upon Izuku’s glance towards her. “It’s about time a growing boy like you gets some sleep,” she laughs, reaching out to ruffle the boy’s hair. “I’ll leave you to it, Izukkun. Goodnight, bean,” Nana places a kiss on the boy’s forehead.

 

Izuku gives his mother a wide smile, a leisurely, “Night, Mama,” leaving his lips as he turns to his father. “Yeah, we’re done now,” Izuku responded, standing up himself.

 

Snuggling further into his capture gear once more, Aizawa exhales and nods. “Alright then, we’ll get going,” he says, walking towards Izuku and leading him towards the part of the roof above the front door. He looks over his shoulder smoothly, not a stop in his steps.

 

“Goodnight, Nana.”

 

The unnatural chill in the surrounding area disperses, leaving only the humid breeze of a summer night behind.

 

“Goodnight, Aizawa.”

 

Notes:

also, i’m so late that i missed the 1 year anniversary for this fic!